Dungeon Champions

A Team Building Slice of Life Action Adventure Isekai LitRPG Novel

Adam Lance, Leon West

Pivot Press Publishing, Llc

Copyright ©2024 by Adam Lance and Leon West

All rights reserved.

No portion of this book may be reproduced in any form without written permission from the publisher or author, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law.

Contents

HaremLit Links

Other Books

Engage with Us!

About Dungeon Champions

Chapter 1: Core Bargain

Chapter 2: Class Selection

Jordan Cash Character Sheet

Chapter 3: Overpowered

Chapter 4: Distress Call

Chapter 5: Skullie’s Origin Story

Chapter 6: Betrayal, The Onion

Chapter 7: Cats And Catgirls

Chapter 8: There’s Loot. We Promise.

Chapter 9: Little Miss Can’t Be Wrong

Chapter 10: Dungeon Architecture

Chapter 11: Last But Not Least

Chapter 12: Reunited

Merielle Class Options

Nym Class Options

Britnayel Class Options

Zuri Class Options

Chapter 13: Decisions

Chapter 14: Fishing is Fun

Chapter 15: So Many Arms

Skullie [Familiar] Sheet

Chapter 16: What About a Team Name?

Jordan Updated Character Sheet

Merielle Character Sheet

Nym Character Sheet

Britnayel Character Sheet

Zuri Character Sheet

Chapter 17: Can I Have A Slide?

Chapter 18: Creature Comforts

Chapter 19: Massie’s Emporium

Chapter 20: In Another Class

Chapter 21: Fancy Gear

Shopping Trip Summary

Chapter 22: The Importance Of Humanity

Chapter 23: Right In Front Of My Breakfast?

Chapter 24: Quest Giver

Chapter 25: Travel Sequence

Chapter 26: Stranger No More

Chapter 27: Team-Building Exercises

Chapter 28: Party Who Quests Together…

Chapter 29: …Finds Trouble Together

Chapter 30: Confusion And Strife

Chapter 31: Battle Scholar’s Might

Chapter 32: A Monster’s Compassion

Chapter 33: Unofficial Assistance

Interlude: Leveling Up

Jordan Updated Character Sheet

Merielle Updated Character Sheet

Nym Updated Character Sheet

Britnayel Updated Character Sheet

Zuri Updated Character Sheet

Skullie [Familiar] Update

Chapter 34: By Land Or By Sea?

Chapter 35: Night On The Town

Chapter 36: Embers In The Wind

Chapter 37: Facing The Music

Chapter 38: Going Under

Chapter 39: Blood in the Water

Chapter 40: Old Man of the Sea

Chapter 41: Sabotage

Chapter 42: Deeper We Go

Chapter 43: Betrayal On Board

Interlude: Cosmology and Elementals

Chapter 44: The Best, Worst Choice

Chapter 45: High Cunning Scores

Chapter 46: Back on Target

Chapter 47: Lans, Ho

Chapter 48: Escape Plan

Chapter 49: Lap Of Luxury

Chapter 50: In The Arms Of A Gorgon

Chapter 51: How Do We Get In?

Chapter 52: No One Asked For This

Interlude: Pre-Fight Status Check

Chapter 53: Hugo, the Mini-Boss

Interlude: A Very Quick Level Up

Merielle Character Sheet

Nym Character Sheet

Britnayel Character Sheet

Zuri Character Sheet

Chapter 54: Relinquish Control

Chapter 55: Finally, A Body

Skullie [Familiar] Update

Chapter 56: Ghoulish Experiments

Chapter 57: Seed of Chaos

Chapter 58: Long Odds

Chapter 59: Power Of Friendship

Chapter 60: Ain’t We Just

Chapter 61: Celebration

Epilogue

Final Character Sheets

Jordan Final Character Sheet

Merielle Final Character Sheet

Nym Final Character Sheet

Britnayel Final Character Sheet

Zuri Final Character Sheet

Skullie [Familiar] Final Sheet

Author’s Note

Editing Note

Glossary

Appendix 1: Harems and Harem Benefits

Appreciations

LitRPG Books Group

LitRPG Group Appreciation

GameLit Society Appreciation

HaremLit Links

For more men's romance titles and monster girls, check out the following:

https://www.facebook.com/RoyalGuard2020

https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlitbooks/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/monstergirllovers

https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit

https://www.facebook.com/groups/dukesofharem

https://www.facebook.com/groups/MonsterGirlFiction/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/1324476308314052

https://www.facebook.com/groups/HaremGamelit

https://www.facebook.com/groups/pulpfantasy

Other Books

Like what you see here? Go down the rabbit trail with Pivot Press and our amazing team of co-authors and narrators.

***

Pre-order Book 2 of Dungeon Champions here: Amazon Link: https://amzn.to/3Ufc4j1(Audio is on the way!)

Isekai Emperor was the start of the Fateforged universe. It's an Isekai story and uber spicy, with a focus on city building and breeding. It's three books and a complete story. You can find book 1 here. Amazon: https://amzn.to/3YbelOr

The audio is here. Audible link: https://adbl.co/4eIKrqi

Dark City Girls is an urban fantasy series with Michael Dalton. It's out both in e-book and audio. You can find the book here. Amazon link: https://amzn.to/47B7rVT

The audio is here. Audible link: https://adbl.co/4exEhJJ

Fate's Enforcer is an urban fantasy series with Anne Ominous. It's got a cast that includes a bunny girl, a witch, and a pair of kitsune. You can find book 1 here. Amazon link: https://amzn.to/3XCzoIn

The audio is here. Audible link: https://adbl.co/4eQQE3v

***

Our co-author on this series (Leon West) has a patreon. Find it here. Link: https://bit.ly/409J3J4

***

If you want to support us further, or read up to 2 books ahead, try our Patreon!

Patreon link: https://www.patreon.com/AdamLanceWrites

***

Engage with Us!

There's nothing better than chatting with fans. We also have openings for Alpha and Beta readers. Hop on over to the Pivot Press Discord to mingle with other readers and your authors. Discord at https://discord.gg/GXn8csy2gg.

About Dungeon Champions

A Note on Cosmology

Dungeon Champions is part of the Fateforged universe. This book, Isekai Emperor, Dark City Girls, and Fate’s Enforcer all have some overlap, including cameos. The greater cosmology is loosely linked. Readers are not expected to have read any of the other books to understand this one.

***

LitRPG Elements

Dungeon Champions includes a variety of LitRPG elements, including team management. Expect character sheet management, discussions around skill acquisition, and adventures. Wherever possible, we've put those in their own chapters.

Chapter 1: Core Bargain

Pting!

I woke up in a haze. My vision was too blurry to make out anything other than general shapes and colors. Sitting up, I brought both hands to my head and rubbed them in slow circles, applying pressure to my temples.

Everything hurt.

My migraines had grown worse lately, and this one was no different. Searing, thought-stealing agony began at my temples and rolled backward, until it pinched like a vice at the nape of my neck.

Migraines had been a constant companion of mine since the accident. I knew exactly how to deal with them. Or work around them. But during the worst of them, all I could do was sit in the cold, dark quiet and wait for relief.

When the pain was so bad, all I wanted to do was curl up and sleep. Even thinking was difficult. Mental fog wrapped around me and squeezed almost as tight as the migraine itself.

Pting!

Water splashed somewhere off to my left. I fought to think through the fog of pain. Did I leave something on again? Last year was the start of my sleepwalking. One doctor said that the migraines were likely the culprit. Neither testing nor medicine had helped. I just had to adjust.

It was entirely possible I’d woken on the cold linoleum of the downstairs kitchen again.

Fumbling around, I ran my hands over the ground. It was smooth and cold, like linoleum, but it lacked tile lines. And it felt more…porous?

I thought to call out and shout for my grandparents, but stopped myself at the last minute. They had passed away a little over six months ago. I was all alone.

A wave of helplessness and isolation threatened to keep me on the ground. I fought through it, willing myself to think through the pain. With gritted teeth, I pushed myself to my knees.

One agonizing inch at a time, I crawled toward the sound of the water. Hours seemed to pass before my fingers met something cold and sloped.

This can’t be the kitchen sink…

I couldn’t concentrate long enough to be logical, and I couldn’t clear my vision.

I spread my hands, working them up to the sides of what I hoped was a sink. My fingertips crested the rounded lip. Cool water brushed my skin, and with it came relief. It started at my tingling extremities and soaked inward, as if it were flowing through my veins and spreading through my entire body.

Icy relief—an unimaginably glorious sensation—wove through my body. In seconds, the migraine cleared, leaving me able to see and think again.

“Where am I?”

My voice echoed in the domed room.

I was in some sort of stone chamber—with smooth walls, floors, and ceiling, all unnaturally black—supported by a dozen glyph-covered pillars. Glowing symbols hovered in the air, moving throughout the room. Beside me was a small fountain, maybe three feet across. The water in it was a brilliant blue color and sparkled, as if electrified.

I was thirsty enough to throw caution to the wind, so on impulse, I leaned forward and took a drink.

Relief preceded the liquid as I swallowed, and pure, rejuvenating joy followed. It spread from my mouth, my esophagus, down through my chest and both up my arms and down my legs with wicked speed. Energy roared through my veins, every bit as potent as a pot of coffee and a full night’s rest.

What about my…

I’d been thinking about something, about where I’d come from before this, but the thought evaporated, taking with it all the memories of my previous life.

“Where am I?” I repeated. Narrowing my eyes, I concentrated, trying to remember anything.

Facts flashed through my mind. I could speak, and I knew all sorts of random things. The sky was blue, my name was Jordan, and I knew the difference between at least four different types of wrenches. Other than the raw knowledge, however, nothing remained.

Looking down, I frowned at my clothes. I was wearing rumpled pajamas, covered in laughing dog faces. When did I put those on? Where had I gotten them from? Why would dogs laugh like that?

My knowledge told me the answer to those last two both had to do with the internet, but aside from knowing what “the internet” was, I didn’t know what it was. Solving that enigma wouldn’t miraculously reveal my location, so I decided to look around.

The room was featureless, other than the fountain. But there was a person-sized shape against the far end of the room, near a pair of heavy double doors.

I moved closer to get a better look at it.

The person-sized shape looked like a powerfully built older man. His gray hair fanned out around his head where he lay, face down on the smooth stone floor. He wore elaborate armor and had a half dozen weapons sticking out from behind his back and hips. Next to one outstretched hand was a glowing, golden rectangle, like a computer tablet.

Only this looked special; the device bordered in rich filigree and pulsing with light that could only be described as magical.

“Magical computer tablet?” I remembered what a tablet was and how it operated. But when had I held one? When had I seen one? That information was gone.

The word seemed to fit the device in the man’s hand. Given the fact that it looked extra special, I assumed it would have a capital-T at the front—Tablet.

Taking a step toward the man, I said, “Uh, hello? Mister? Are you okay?”

When the man didn’t move, I looked around again. Now that I was a couple of feet away from the fountain, when I looked back, I saw elaborate glowing runes around the curved lip. The language meant nothing to me. It was all just gibberish.

Lacking any other options, I finished crossing the room to the man. He didn’t respond. Maybe he was sleeping.

Using one bare foot, I nudged his shoulder. “Hello?”

Once again, there was no response.

Crouching, I reached out and ran my fingers through the man’s hair, brushing it away from his neck. Swallowing hard, I put two fingers at the juncture of neck and throat, feeling for a pulse.

There was none. Just cold, dead skin.

“What is going on?” Now I was confused. Even without my memories, I knew the situation made no sense. How had I come to be where I was? Who was this man?

Did I do this? Did I somehow sleepwalk somewhere…and… And what? Kill someone?

The concept was preposterous. I knew myself, even without my memories. Jordan Cash wasn’t a murderer. Also, what would I have even killed the man with? My bare hands?

Ignoring his weapons and armor for now, I reached for the glowing Tablet.

Zzzaaap!

Electricity shot from the device as it snapped into my hand. Tines of blue and green energy lashed out, rolling over the corpse’s body. They expanded from the dead man, forming a spiderweb of wavering, crawling energy that struck the ceiling’s support beams and the fountain.

“Blursh! Da nesse tatai pasha!”

An unfamiliar voice echoed through the room, and I looked around, trying to find who spoke. There wasn’t anything…until I finally looked up.

Beneath the curved dome of the roof was a crystalline orb, about three and a half feet across. Complicated symbols and bits of rune-shaped metal wove around it. One of the symbols looked a lot like a purple eye.

It blinked, centering its focus on me.

A floating eyeball?

“What the hell?” I said aloud.

More strange syllables filled the air until, at last, a fresh bolt of energy extended from the orb and to the Tablet.

“Do you understand me now?” The orb’s voice came across as posh, almost British.

“Uh. Yeah, I do.” Shaking with a mixture of fear and adrenaline, I came to my feet. The Tablet was still in my hand. It felt stuck there, and when I glanced down, I saw bits of magic continuously lashing between me, the corpse, and the device, like tiny lightning bolts.

“Excellent. Hold one moment. This interaction is governed by higher rules than mere mortal contracts.”

I was perplexed, but before I could ask a question, the sound of a thousand dice falling to the floor surrounded me. For a brief moment, I thought I could see their faint outlines as they rolled across the ground. I wondered what was going on.

“Hmmm… What? I mean, it’s possible… but really?” The eyeball made a sound like a tongue clicking against the roof of a mouth, but it didn’t have either of those things. “I simply must roll again….”

More invisible dice crashed to the ground.

“Who are you, mortal? While possible, the chaos of this event can only point to the reality at the foundations of the dimensions and universes. And it happened in my domain, where I’m bound by the very chaos that forced this event. I will be held accountable, with my existence and domain in the balance….”

When the speaker finally took a breath, I said, “I’m sorry. What’s going on?”

The eyeball burst out laughing and took a while before stopping.

“You are unique, and the event that brought you here is more unique. But the uniqueness of those two things has been exponentially surpassed by the uniqueness governing the extent that I can help you now. So then we can be on with the bargain.”

“Bargain?” I had no idea what the hell he was talking about, but bargains in mysterious stone rooms didn’t seem remotely safe.

The eye blinked from me to the fountain. “Read the Tablet, mortal.”

Looking at the previously indecipherable text, I read.

Pinnacle Dungeon Core: You have arrived at the Well of Purity. Drink and be renewed. Agree to the Core’s terms and receive a Pinnacle Blessing.

“Okay, so I can at least read all this… Individually, these words all make sense. But together? I’m going to need a little help here.”

“This is a return to innocence, adventurer.” The voice sounded smug. “So many of your kind assume that a Pinnacle Blessing is a simple matter. I assure you; it is not. Now, you must negotiate with me as the Fates intended. Bereft of guile.”

“Guile? Uh. I think you have the wrong person. I’m not the sort of person who has any guile.”

“Are you certain? You have no memories.”

“Pretty certain.” I tugged at my clothes, then pointed at the corpse. “If I had to guess, I’d say he’s the one with the guile.” Although not enough to keep him alive, apparently.

The eye pivoted, studying the body. Electric runes crawled across the surface of the gem, and the eye widened. “He attempted to summon aid even as he crossed the threshold.” A dry, humorless chuckle filled the air. “My chamber’s protections intervened.” It rotated to look at me again. “You, it appears, have been simultaneously given a great boon and a curse.”

“Eh?”

“Precisely.”

Looking away from the strange orb, I studied the golden Tablet in my hand. The screen now read: Legendary Adventurer’s Tablet. Status: Unbound/Locked.

“Ah. Now I see how he got so far by himself.” The orb floated down from the roof, moving to hover near my shoulder. It radiated a weight and presence that felt like a physical pressure.

“Huh?”

The eye rotated, studying me. “Even if you had your memories, you would not know what a Dungeon Core is, would you?”

“No.” Frustration bubbled to the surface as I glared up at the giant eyeball. “I don’t know what any of this stuff is. I know you said words, but I still don’t know how I got here.”

“Amusing. I see an opportunity, then. Shall we negotiate?”

I didn’t love the idea of negotiating without knowing anything, but I also didn’t see many other options. The Well of Purity thing said I had to agree to the Core’s terms to get a Pinnacle Blessing… and something told me I wanted that.

“Sure?”

The orb floated away, moving to rotate slowly above the fountain. “I can sense your confusion. Let me explain. Because you drank from my wellspring, I am required to provide you with a Pinnacle Blessing. Normally, an adventurer who came this far would demand my Core. They would kill me.”

“Is that my only choice? I don’t want to kill you,” I said honestly. “We just met. Besides, you seem like a nice, um, eyeball thing.”

“Yes. I’m glad you do not want to kill me. The cleansing water wipes away memories from those who are not prepared. Still, the soul remains untouched. You are a kind person, aren’t you? Fortunate. Unfortunately, you will not survive long in your new world like that. Even were you to take your summoner’s weapons and equipment…” The eyeball made a tsking sound. “Instead, perhaps I can make you an offer that we will find mutually beneficial?”

I considered my options for all of half a second. What other choices did I really have? “I’m not booked for any meetings other than this one. Go ahead.”

The eye blinked at me, then burst into laughter. “He’s got a sense of humor. I like that!”

Grinning, I said, “I like you too, Dungeon Core-Eye-Thing.”

“My terms are simple. I will transfer the Legendary Tablet into your ownership. This will allow you to keep most of the late adventurer’s knowledge and experience points. You will need to pick a new class.” The eyeball paused, before adding dramatically, “In exchange, you will evacuate my dungeon.”

“That’s it?”

“Indeed. But not just you. Several adventurers followed this one into my depths.” The eyeball started to move slightly to the right, paused, and then moved back to the left. It was almost as if it was pacing. “From what I overheard, they are still low level. I believe they hoped to ride this one’s coattails and pick up any treasure he discarded. My denizens have separated and trapped them.”

It stopped pacing and looked at me directly. “I want you to rescue them, then take them out of my domain.”

“Why?”

The energy covering the eye changed shape, becoming the outline of a grinning mouth. “Because, when you return to the surface, you will take any adventurers who survive with you. Then, in exchange for my benevolence, you and the group will take care of the Demon Core that has infested my sibling in the lands nearby. With that help, I shall grow and prevent future invaders from bothering me.”

Lacking my memories or context, I had no clue if I was getting a fair deal or not. “Why do I need to rescue the others? Can’t you just free them?”

The eye bobbed from side to side. “Dungeons in the Fae Wilds do not work that way. I only have direct control of specific aspects of my dungeon. This man defeated my simulacra and my floor boss. If he hadn’t gotten arrogant at the final door, you would not be here.” It sighed. “Other than the bosses, any denizens I lure in act independently, which they are now.”

“All I’ll need to do is defeat one of your rivals, and we’ll be even?”

“Precisely.” The eye’s energy grin returned. “I shall even give you the location of the Demon Core to help guide you. When you remove it, I will be able to expand and claim its territory.” It paused. “You can even claim the Core’s power when you destroy it, if you’d like. And once you’ve done that, I’ll consider any debt between us to be even.”

I looked over at the old man’s corpse. “Claiming the Core’s power…so killing it?” The eye bobbed up and down in a way I assumed meant it was nodding. “I’m not sure how comfortable I am with killing things. Pretty certain that where I came from, murder was wrong.”

Voice softening, the eye said, “This is a new world, friend. And with the skill memories of the fallen warrior, you will understand much. Violence is the way of your new home.”

I nodded uncertainly. “How long will I have to defeat this Demon Core rival of yours? Assuming I agree to your terms.”

“Core time is not mortal time. Anything within three years should be sufficient for my needs, assuming the new Goblin King doesn’t shake things up. The invader is right beneath his kingdom, after all.”

Goblin King?

“Okay. Well. I don’t see that I have much of a choice.” I hated being without options, but this offer was better than trying to find my way out of the dungeon by myself.

“If it helps, most denizens of dungeons are monsters. Real, living monsters. Few of us are aligned with celestial magic. When you go to fulfill your side of our bargain, you’ll be fighting nightmarish things.” The eye paused. “In fact, many of the entities you’ll face could very well threaten the surrounding environment if left unchecked. The poor goblins have already been under quite a lot of pressure. Maybe you could consider this an act of kindness?”

“Actually, that does help.”

One thing I was certain about myself was that I’d been a good person, or at least decent. Whatever I’d been in my past life, that much was a certainty.

Even in a world with monsters and death, that much wouldn’t change.

I took a deep breath and firmed my resolve. “All right. I agree to your terms.”

The Tablet in my hand vibrated, the screen flashing and changing.

Chapter 2: Class Selection

The Tablet’s glowing screen flashed rapidly, trying to draw my attention. It vibrated and then vibrated again in short bursts.

Bzz.

Bzzzzz.

Bzzzzzzzzzzzt.

Bzz. Bzzzzzz. Bzzzzzzzt.

They were growing closer together and more urgent. “I should probably get that…”

My giant eyeball friend chuckled. “Most likely. It is the culmination of our agreement, after all.”

As soon as I brought the glowing golden Tablet up to view it, the machine killed the vibrations, creating a sort of sighing sound as it was mid alert.

The screen had a notice message at the top.

Notice

A Pinnacle Blessing has been used to transfer ownership of this Legendary Adventurer’s Tablet to you. As a result, you will be granted a significant portion of the original wielder’s knowledge, skills, and character experience. You must still choose an appropriate class. Based on your (lack of) background and current challenges, we recommend one of the following Legendary Classes.

Note: Because you begin at Level 10, we have listed the five (5) abilities each class will give you below. Be aware that different classes calculate health, mana, and other aspects uniquely. Fighters, for example, get mana that can be used for activating specific magical items, but their mana pool is much less than spellcasters. For details about normal level and class progression, touch the Details button. This Tablet is context sensitive.

Below that was an article in the style of an online encyclopedia. I had no idea how I knew what an ‘online encyclopedia’ was, but it was an accurate description for the stylistically simple headers and descriptions, each with a glowing “Details” button that would expand the article.

Information for three classes flooded the screen. I read through them once, then again, to make sure I understood everything the descriptions had to offer.

Lord of Dungeons (Legendary Class)

Details

Description: A titan that excels at adventuring, particularly in dungeons.

Experience Criteria: Lord of Dungeons do not gain levels like normal classes. Instead of experience points, they gain one (1) level each time they defeat or capture a Dungeon Core.

Granted Powers: Each time you capture a Dungeon Core, you acquire five (5) spells or minor abilities associated with that core.

Level 1: You gain a +5 bonus to resist any negative effect in a dungeon. This includes passive dangers, like traps, and the inhabitants of the dungeon (including non-native ones).

Level 3: Your attacks may deal critical damage to anything inside a dungeon, even objects or creatures normally immune to them. Note: Critical attacks do double damage.

Level 5: Your critical attack threshold is improved by 25%. Your critical attack damage is increased by 25%. Inside a dungeon, both of these improve to 50%.

Level 7: You heal and recover from all forms of injury in a dungeon at ten (10) times the normal rate. You are now immune to permanently immobilizing effects (such as Freeze Block and Permanent Time Shift).

Level 9: Once per dungeon, you may summon an ally to help you. This ability has no maximum distance and can even recruit allies from adjacent realities. Note: A Dungeon Core’s authority may interfere with this power. It is recommended that you use this before entering the Dungeon Core’s lair.

Battle Scholar (Legendary Class)

Details

Description: Battle Scholars are the masters of violence. Not only are they effective in combat, but they can also coordinate teams of adventurers.

Experience Criteria: Battle Scholars gain experience by mentoring and helping others. They gain reduced experience from standard combat.

The Price of Level Disparity: If you are mentoring adventurers more than three (3) levels below yours and you deal combat damage to enemies the adventurers are fighting, the experience they receive is reduced by an amount proportional to your intervention. Feel free to be creative about avoiding this penalty.

Granted Powers: A Battle Scholar can generate up to one (1) Epic Class Tablet per three (3) of their levels plus one (1)—at Level 10, this is four (4). They have Command Authority over these Tablets. The Battle Scholar may assign these Tablets to willing recipients. Note: The assignment process wipes away any current levels granted by other Tablets. Assignee retains all other skills and knowledge.

Graduation: Once the recipient has gained ten (10) levels, the Battle Scholar may give the person ownership of their Tablet. This is called Graduation. If this happens, the Scholar may manifest a new Epic Tablet. This process takes 120 days.

Reassignment: It is possible to remove and reassign a Tablet; however, doing so strips the person it was removed from of all experience. Long press for more information.

Level 1: You gain a special skill called “Adventure Historian.” This skill grants extensive knowledge into combat, adventuring, classes and class skills, monsters, and more.

In addition, you possess an extradimensional holding space. You may use this space to summon and store any weapons or armor you possess at will. If these items are taken from you, you must retrieve them before you can use this ability. You may also use this space to store supplementary adventuring materials, up to a maximum of 50 lbs. per level.

Level 3: You become proficient in all standard adventuring equipment. This includes familiarity with all commonly known weapons, armor, and magical items (such as wands and scrolls). You may not cast spells like a spellcaster, but if a spell scroll does not require a spellcasting class, you can use it. This proficiency is sufficient that you may teach others how to use the equipment, even if you have had no prior familiarity before getting this power.

Level 5: The time it takes you to train others in any combat skills you are familiar with decreases by 50%.

Level 7: You and anyone with one of your Epic Class Tablets share a telepathic bond. This allows you to provide direct instructions and mental guidance. The time it takes you to train your allies decreases by another 10%.

Level 9: You, and any allies with an Epic Class Tablet granted by this class within [medium range] gain [modest] resistance to non-damaging attacks. This includes spells, curses, and some traps.

Core Wielder (Legendary Class)

Details

Description: Capture Dungeon Cores to empower your magic.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience each time you develop a new spell or use your magic.

Granted Powers: You gain a Mana Pool equal to your Magic score plus your level times two (x2). You also learn five (5) spells, and two (2) new spells for each level you gain. While you wield a Dungeon Core, all of your spell damage and durations are increased by 50%.

Level 1: If you are holding a Dungeon Core, your spells are considered to use the core’s mana type. For example: A Demonic Core would make all of your spells demonic in nature, and they would take on all the benefits and penalties therein.

Level 3: If you are holding a Dungeon Core, you gain a supernatural ability to sense hidden doors and traps in a dungeon.

Level 5: You gain a passive bonus to your Magic and Intellect equal to one (1) per Dungeon Core you possess.

Level 7: You may add the number of Dungeon Cores you possess to your level for determining any level-based, variable effects for your spells.

Level 9: You may consume a core to restore all your health and mana. This also banishes any lingering negative effects, such as curses.

The raw power of the Core Wielder and the Lord of Dungeons was incredibly tantalizing. In fact, I was willing to bet that all of the Core-oriented classes offered a similar amount of risk and reward, provided I was willing to spend a lot of my time inside a dungeon. With the Pinnacle Blessing deal I’d made hinging on me taking out a Demon Core, I had a feeling I was going to be visiting quite a few dungeons.

But there was a critical issue with that thinking: I’d only been in one dungeon so far, and only in one room.

I looked around. There wasn’t really a whole lot to go by, based on this room. “Are all dungeons like this?”

The floating eyeball blinked and made an uncertain sound. “Underground, made of stone, filled with monsters, traps, and a Dungeon Core?” It sounded mildly amused.

“Mhm.”

Energy coalesced around the eyeball again to simulate a shrug. “Many are. The type of mana we’re made with shapes us.”

“What type are you?”

The eye did that strange grinning thing again. This one felt sinister, but in a harmless way. “Chaos. I was sanctified by an ancient order of goblins.”

Goblins again. My imprecise Earth-based memory brought up images of short green humanoids with a penchant for explosives and money. For some reason, I was convinced they had a New Jersey accent, although I didn’t actually remember why I thought that.

“Cool. Well, I guess that makes this selection process easier. No offense, but I don’t really want to spend my entire life in dungeons.”

That shrug energy returned. “It’s a smart move. Other than the newborn Dungeon Cores, us surviving Dungeon Cores tend to be quite dangerous for you adventuring types.”

“How do most people gain experience?”

“Dungeons.” The eyeball fixed me with a particularly nasty grin. “Fighting monsters gives you experience, as does completing quests. Although a good number of quests usually involve a dungeon in some way, so…”

That solidified my plans.

If I was going to have to run around in dangerous underground pits to kill monsters and collect bear butts for quests, I was going to want to have a party. One that I could boost and support and mentor to work together flawlessly sounded way better than being a cog in someone else’s wheel.

I selected the Battle Scholar class from the list. The instant I did, a torrent of knowledge and skill flooded my body, sending me sprawling on the floor.

As I lay there, thrashing, I saw the corpse of the fallen adventurer deflate. The equipment on the body blurred, vanishing. Armor and weapons clanged gently as they appeared on my twitching body.

Along with the equipment, I felt my body changing. The weight of the armor felt oddly familiar, almost comfortable.

“I’m giving you the other man’s physical advantages,” the Eye announced. “It’s part of the package. Technically, this makes you into a Changeling. Don’t worry. You’re still you. Just enhanced.”

Jordan Cash Character Sheet

Name: Jordan Cash

Age: 31

Level: 10

Class: Battle Scholar (Legendary)

Current Experience: 1,650

Experience to Level 11: 550

Species: Human Changeling

Hit Points (Endurance X Level): 190

Mana (Magic + Level): 23

Attributes

Advancement Note: Tablet Wielders gain five (5) attribute points per level but may not assign more than three (3) to a single attribute at a time.

Strength: 21 (Adds five [5] to ten [10] to your weapon damage; this is multiplied on a critical attack.)

Endurance: 19 (You are supernaturally durable and can resist magical attacks normal humans cannot.)

Agility: 17 (You are incredibly agile and can jump three [3] times the standard distance, with twice the peak movement speed for someone of your size.)

Cunning: 16 (You naturally resist many low-level illusions and mind-influencing effects.)

Discipline: 14 (You maintain focus even in the face of distractions and injury)

Magic: 13

Notice: You have inherited the attributes of the deceased adventurer. You have also acquired his familiarity with these attributes. Normal people have attribute scores around six (6) or seven (7), with a pinnacle of fifteen (15). This means you possess supernatural strength, toughness, agility, and cunningness. Thanks to the inherited understanding, you won’t go around crushing people’s hands when you shake them.

Core Skills

Advancement Note: Tablet Wielders get three (3) skill points per level. Each skill point represents one (1) year of focused, idealized training.

Adventure Historian: 11 (This skill grants you extensive familiarity with all things related to adventuring.)

Dungeoneering: 11 (This skill grants you specific insights into dungeons, including the knowledge required to create or disable traps.)

Potion Brewing: 11 (This skill grants you exhaustive insight into how to create and brew non-magical and low-level magical potions. Touch for more details about the potions you know how to brew.)

Additional Special Abilities

Your body has been upgraded with the best enhancements of the deceased adventurer. Your race has been classified as a “Changeling.” As a result of this fusion, you may wield his weapons and armor. You can also see in the dark as well as you can in the light.

Equipment

Weapons

Axe of Felling: This axe deals five (5) to eight (8) base damage. This damage is doubled against inorganic material, as well as plants. This includes plant-type monsters.

Fast Sword of Bloodletting: This sword deals two (2) to six (6) base damage. Any enemy with blood struck by the sword continues to bleed for one (1) to four (4) damage every six (6) seconds, or until the wound is healed or treated. As a Fast weapon, your normal rate of attacks is increased by 50% while wielding it.

Bow of Sight-Blinding: This magical bow enchants any arrow shot from it to deal two (2) to four (4) damage. There is a [significant] chance any enemies struck by it will be blinded for ten (10) seconds.

Accurate Dagger of Cruelty: This throwing dagger has its critical attack threshold doubled. It deals two (2) to six (6) base damage if thrown, or one (1) to four (4) with a melee strike. If you throw it, and it deals a critical attack, it lodges itself inside the opponent, causing them to bleed for one (1) damage every six (6) seconds. Removing the Cruel weapon causes it to deal critical damage again.

Armor

Tyrant’s Armor: You are immune to all [Common] and [Uncommon] environmental and magical effects. These include [scorching] and [freezing] environments. You also take significantly reduced damage against [Epic] or [Legendary] environmental and magical effects, such as being immersed in a pool of acid.

Gauntlets of Grappling: You cannot be grappled or held against your will, unless the being doing so is three (3) or more levels higher than you.

Trackless Boots of Levitation: Your movement rate is doubled, and your footsteps no longer leave footprints or evidence of your passage. These boots can levitate one (1) inch over any substance, effectively allowing you to walk over water, or pools of acid or lava, etc.

Cloak of Shadows: You gain the Stealth skill. It is equal to your level.

Belt of Rejuvenation: You heal one (1) hit point per minute. Note: This belt is attuned to you. Attunement requires twenty-four (24) hours of continuous wear.

Other Equipment

Platinum: 750

Gold: 12,933

High-Quality Magic Gems: x12

Storage Pouch:x10. Each of these pouches can hold 100 lbs. of material in an extra dimensional space.

Adventuring Kit: This basic kit includes rope and pitons, bedding, and rations for three (3) days.

Arrows: x500. Located in storage pouches.

Vials of Healing (Greater): x5

Map of the Area

Teleportation Scroll (Keyed to Vanduul)

Fae Lodging Scroll (One-Night Accommodations): x5

Chapter 3: Overpowered

I didn’t lose consciousness—at least, I didn’t think I did. But suddenly, my awareness snapped back into place, and I felt an incredible well of life experience waiting for me.

Thoughts that weren’t mine filled my head, yet they clearly were mine at the same time. I, Jordan, remembered a thousand stories as if I had lived them myself.

I recalled climbing the heights of the Datorsion mountains and fighting the ice trolls at its peak. Afterward, I invaded their lair, claiming their Dungeon Core. In another memory, I traveled to the swamps of the Dead Basin, conquering the undead who had drowned in its waters. That Core had refused to submit, attempting to self-destruct before I could extract it, but my quick thinking won me the prize.

These memories weren’t associated with their previous owner—I didn’t even know the fallen man’s name or class, although I assumed it was Lord of Dungeons, based on that Level 9 ability I was offered. Instead, they felt like my own experiences, as if I, Jordan, had truly lived them.

Beneath it all, I still knew I’d come from a place called Earth, a world of computers and cars. But overlapping that truth was another reality: I was Jordan, the adventuring Battle Scholar.

Rolling effortlessly to my feet, I looked down at my body. What had been pale, soft skin encased in pajamas was now bronzed and hardened. This would have been my body if I’d actually lived all the memories I now possessed.

The armor I was wearing was a comfortable, familiar weight. I also knew exactly how to move in it, and how to wield every weapon I carried with precision. An overwhelming urge to call my Fast Sword of Bloodletting to swing it around and test this knowledge was swallowed. Especially as the Dungeon Core made a noise like it was clearing its throat.

“Is that better?” The Core floated over, inspecting me with that giant piercing eye. “You don’t have any inclination to destroy me now, do you?”

I felt a flash of insight. Killing the Core could allow me to create a new Tablet, perhaps another Legendary one.

A Tablet like that was worth a king’s ransom.

Even if the Core didn’t manifest a Tablet, its material components would be useful to a craftsman. Every piece of enchanted gear I currently wore came from a Core I’d defeated.

That’s not who I am going to be, I decided. Despite the knowledge, despite the potential power, I was still myself.

“You’re fine.” I smiled. “We made a deal. Besides, like you said, I’ll be going after another Core. It’s not like helping you costs me anything.”

“Especially not with the class you selected,” the Core said, its magical eye scanning my Tablet’s screen. A sound like a chuckle filled the room. “That’s an interesting choice. Few would take a class so reliant on others.”

I opened my mouth to justify myself, and then stopped. As friendly as I was with this Core, it was still a Dungeon Core. If it didn’t like my answer to something, despite the Pinnacle Blessing, it could end me here.

That knowledge made me choose my next few words carefully.

“I like the versatility it offers. Spending the rest of my life in dungeons might have appealed to the other guy, but not me.”

The Dungeon Core made a humming noise. “A good point. Are you ready to go now? I’m afraid that the adventurers won’t last much longer without intervention.”

“Yeah. Mind giving me directions to the closest one? Wait, I have maps. Can you just mark my map and show me where to go?”

“Sure,” the Core said in an amused tone. “I’ll even outline shortcuts to get them out.”

“Good. Let’s start with the one in the most danger. I’d like to rescue as many as I can.”

“Very well. But you must remember, other than the boss monsters and some of the traps, I don’t control the denizens of the dungeon. You’ll need to fight your way through them, even with my blessing.”

My hand slid to my side. The leather hilt of my Fast Sword of Bloodletting felt natural in my palm. Even the motion of resting my hand on the hilt felt right, almost habitual.

Sure, because of my class ability, I didn’t have to keep it on my hip, and likely wouldn’t in the long term. I didn’t know if there were Open Carry laws in this world but, from what my imperfect memory told me, talks tended to go south the second another party realized you were armed. But for now I enjoyed it.

Lifting my hand, I studied the skin. I’d gained size and strength, but the skin was still mine. Memories surged, telling me what was likely to happen next.

“Honestly, I’m less worried about the monsters than the pain of growing calluses again.” Memories flashed, of training with my new sword until my hand was blistered and raw.

The Core cleared a non-existent throat.

My Tablet buzzed, and I lifted it to see several notifications:

Notice: Local map has been updated. The Dungeon Core has labeled the surviving adventurers, color-coding them based on their need for assistance.

Quest Gained!

Gather the Adventurers.

Assigned to: Jordan.

Estimated Time to Completion: 6 hours.

Estimated Risk: Low-to-Medium.

Potential Rewards: High.

Quest Gained!

Form a Party.

Assigned to: Jordan.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Low.

Potential Rewards: Low-to-Legendary.

Quest Gained!

Defeat the Invasive Demon Core.

Assigned to: Jordan.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown (maximum duration three [3] years).

Estimated Risk: High to Ultra-High.

Potential Rewards: Legendary.

With a rolling gesture and an effort of focus, I dismissed my Tablet. It was bound to me now, and my inherited memories told me how to use it as easily as breathing.

Calling my sword to my hand, I walked to one of the hidden doors at the side of the chamber. I pushed the secret release lever, using a combination the Dungeon Core provided. When the doors opened, a wailing monster leaped into view.

It looked like a five-foot-tall monkey covered in bone spikes. The spiked creature glared at me with wild, red-rimmed eyes and bared sharp teeth in a rabid snarl. Claws reached for my face as the monkey flew toward me.

I darted to one side, moving with supernatural grace. The tip of my sword licked out, slicing across the monster’s ribs. That was four points of damage, one of my memories suggested.

Blood gushed from the wound as the monkey thing fell to the ground, clutching its side. Still screaming, it turned, whipping its tail around.

There will be a spike at the end. The insight came from deep within, in my own mental voice, and triggered my instinctive response.

I dodged, lifting and twisting the sword to deflect the dangerous tail. My razor-sharp blade nearly severed the end of the appendage and added a second bleeding wound.

The monkey drew back, snarling and hissing at me. Sullen, angry eyes hooded as the monster gathered itself for another attack.

I called the Accurate Dagger of Cruelty to my hand and sent it flying. The tip of the sawtooth blade speared into the monster’s neck, lodging deep.

That was a critical strike.

The monkey let out a gurgling scream, then fell over. As it collapsed, its body produced a vibrant, chaotic spray of magical light that churned into the air before vanishing into the floor. My dagger clattered to the ground.

“It vanished?” I said out loud a moment before I remembered why.

The Dungeon Core responded anyway. “Any monster who lives within a dungeon with a Core gains levels, just like an adventurer. In exchange, when they die, their experience merges with mine. Unless someone has a harvesting skill, or manipulates the body before it vanishes, that is. Death is what allows me to grow the dungeon and acquire new abilities.”

Even before the Core had explained why, my new memories had explained things to me. I’d need to get used to that, referencing new insights before asking questions.

“It looks like I’m helping you in several ways,” I said. Fetching my dagger, I manually slipped it back into its sheath as I walked back to the secret tunnel. “See you around, Corey.”

“What did you just call me?”

The door slid shut behind me.

Chapter 4: Distress Call

According to my map, this narrow stone corridor was supposed to lead me to the adventurer who was in the most trouble. I trusted that Corey prioritized them correctly, but I was also working under the assumption that this was a trap.

My adventurer instincts—the ones I hadn’t had twenty minutes ago—screamed at me that I shouldn’t trust a Dungeon Core. That they would say whatever they could to save themselves, Pinnacle Blessing or no.

But I didn’t have any reason to believe Corey was lying to me.

I could hear the sound of fighting up ahead. It sounded muffled, like the combat was happening on the other side of a door or wall.

Hopefully I’d make it in time.

“Betsy!” The name was howled like a curse, and the feminine voice that shouted it wavered under the weight of the apparent rage.

Crack!

The muffled crumbling of aged bone shot down the hallway, urging me forward. A yelp that followed—and the thump right after—gave me a burst of energy and I somehow found some more speed.

Someone was in trouble, and they didn’t have much time.

“Betsy?” This time the call was more desperate than angry. “You’re supposed to protect us! Where are you?”

Rounding the corner, I saw the door. It was a giant iron thing, with bands of metal reinforcing it.

And, of course, it was locked.

Chains looped around the center handles of the door, binding them together. In lieu of any sort of padlock, the chains were fused together, almost as if soldered.

I skidded to a halt and grabbed the metal links. They rattled against the door but were firmly in place. There was so little slack, I didn’t have anything to really grab onto.

“H-hello?” That feminine voice came from the other side of the door. “Betsy, is that you?”

“No, but I’m here to help you! Can you open the door?”

Clatter-clatter.

The rattling of skeletal bones answered, and the sounds of combat followed. It sounded like the unseen adventurer was punching the skeletons, which was both badass and a bit worrying.

While I waited for her to respond, I tested the chains. Pulling on them with a good, hearty tug did nothing. They didn’t budge, and my Dungeoneering skill warned me the chains were likely trapped.

So much for Corey’s shortcut.

Suddenly, the door shook against its frame but stilled after a moment. “It doesn’t budge. No handles or anything. Is it flat on your side, too?” Before I could respond, the adventurer gasped. “Help! Help me! There’s…a lich!”

“Beautiful warrior,” an unseen voice said, voice rasping like rotting cloth. “Come, join me, child. If you do, I can guarantee you an afterlife of your own choosing. I could use a vampire in my army. Or, perhaps, you could become like me, if you wish for a magical future that would last for an eternity.”

No time to waste.

I swapped out my Fast Sword of Bloodletting for the Axe of Felling. The description said it did double damage against inorganic material, and iron chains met that requirement.

“Never!” the woman spat. I could feel her anger radiating through the door. She must have turned her head toward me because her voice got louder. “What’s the plan?”

In response, I hoisted my axe onto my shoulder and brought it down on the chains with every ounce of strength I had.

THOOM.

The door shook with the force of my hit, a physical blow that tried to shake me from my feet. That was almost enough, I thought, taking another swing.

TH-THOOM!

The adventurer shouted, and it sounded like she fell to the floor again. Desperation growing, I shouted, “Hold on, I’m almost there!”

“Please hurry!”

“No one is going to save you,” the lich said in a voice that sounded like spoiled milk tasted. “Do you not understand, or do you simply not know?” It chuckled. “My allies and I are devotees of the Cores. It is through us that Cores grow stronger. Your precious Sisterhood is nothing but a machine to fuel our ambitions, to make us stronger, to grow our armies.”

“Liar!”

I reared back, taking a deep breath, and brought the axe down a final time.

CRACK-THOOM!

Magical force pushed against me, shoving me down the hall by barely an inch. The chains fell away from the door handles, but the door stayed closed. I dismissed my axe, grabbed the handles, and yanked.

ReeeEEEEEEK.

The door creaked on badly oiled hinges, but it moved. Slowly.

Just beyond the door was an elf woman with bright, fiery red hair that framed her face and ran down her back. She was seated on the ground, obviously against her will, with a pile of bones at her feet. Cuts lined the tight leather armor she wore, rendering it to near shreds.

Large green eyes—wide with fear—looked up at me.

Under other circumstances, I would have enjoyed the appreciative way her mouth quirked as she raked her eyes over my body.

But her lich friend was a little less happy to see me.

“Who are you?” it said, snarling. A handful of skeletons flanked the lich to either side, and two more were shambling closer to the seated adventurer, reaching out with bony fingers.

I summoned my Axe of Felling back to my hands and removed their groping digits before they could touch her.

Chitter-chatter.

The skeletons rattled as they focused their attention on me. Instead of offering the elf a hand, I stepped in front of her, putting my body between her and the undead forces.

There were multiple piles of bones lining the hall, and it was obvious the adventurer had retreated while holding her own. I was impressed. If she was just punching them, without the help of a weapon, she was a capable fighter. Given just the tiniest edge by having a real weapon—and maybe some armor that wasn’t just a skin-tight leather bodysuit with an opening to display her cleavage the size of a drive-thru window—she’d be a real force to be reckoned with.

“Are you all right?” I said over my shoulder, not turning to look at her.

She didn’t get to answer.

“Fine, mortal. Die and join my army!” The lich lifted both hands and muttered a series of words. A wall of bright yellow and green acid appeared above my head, drenching me.

It hurt…

…a lot less than I was expecting.

In response to my confusion, my inherited knowledge reminded me that my stats and Tyrant’s Armor reduced the damage the acid did. Instead of boiling off my skin one layer at a time, the exposed flesh just burned slightly. It was like I’d spent too much time in the sun without sunscreen.

I grinned at the lich as its ineffective acid pattered to the ground around me.

It started to stammer out a new spell, but I decided I was done with it.

I raised my axe overhead and charged down the narrow hall. Each movement was precise. I swung the weapon in tightly controlled arcs as I approached the encroaching skeletons. They fell like blades of grass before me. Not all of them died from the first blow. Some were merely knocked to the ground, but even those didn’t escape final death. I crushed their skulls like ancient pottery as I moved past.

“Tick tock,” I said, mockingly, as I neared the lich.

He stumbled over his words, and the spell died on his non-existent lips.

I used my axe like a battering ram, slamming it into the lich’s face. The shattering of bones under my strike sounded like cereal tinkling off the side of a ceramic bowl. Teeth and more clattered to the ground.

The lich followed.

“W-wait! Let’s talk this out!” The lich held up a hand, begging for mercy with an outstretched palm.

There was no mercy in me.

I slammed my axe down into the lich’s face, nearly splitting its head in two. Dark, necrotic energy burst from the split skull, floating lazily in the air.

Below it, a small black gem appeared over what used to be the lich’s head.

“Got it,” I said, snatching the gem out of the air. Collecting the phylactery wasn’t necessary, as I was pretty sure a necromancer couldn’t bring it back to life from bone shards. But my instincts told me taking the phylactery would ensure it couldn’t get back up, and also that it was worth a pretty penny. I examined it for a moment, nodded, and slipped it into my bag.

Then I stood and turned to look at the adventurer.

She was still on the ground, but all of the fear was gone. She was still worried—quite a bit, it seemed—and I could respect a healthy amount of suspicion. It meant she had a good head on her shoulders. I aimed to make sure it stayed there.

“Are you all right?” I asked, again, and this time the adventurer nodded. She winced and reached out to her leg. There were a handful of small cuts along her tight leather pants. Blood leaked from them, as well as something darker.

Poison? I winced.

“Ah, I…”

Instead of letting her make up some story about how she was fine, I touched my belt and drew out a Vial of Healing (Greater). I approached her, holding it out.

She winced again and tried to back away from me.

“It’s for your legs,” I said in a soft, almost placating tone.

The woman eyed me suspiciously, but she cried out when black ooze wept from a cut on her thigh. “I… I guess if you were going to murder me, you would have done it already, right?”

My instinct was to laugh, but I didn’t want her to die from the poison while I tried to talk her into trusting me when I laughed in her face. Instead, I nodded and popped the cork at the top. I took a small sip, making a point of swallowing. “Healing potion. I promise.”

She narrowed her eyes but reached out for the vial. I handed it over and she said a silent prayer before tipping her head back and taking a sip.

Instantly I could see the potion work its magic. The black ooze crusted and fell from her skin, and the cuts closed up. In a matter of seconds, it erased a dozen cuts, scrapes, and lacerations that had covered her body. Not a trace was left, not even faint scars.

It did nothing for the slashes in her armor, some of which were bordering on lewd.

“Is this a greater healing potion?” She looked at the half-empty vial with eyes as wide as saucers.

“Mhm.” I took the vial back, restoring the stopper and storing the other half of it on my belt.

“But… but those are so rare. So expensive. Why… Why would you waste it on me?” Immediately after saying it, the adventurer frowned and struggled to her feet. “Sorry. I’m grateful for your help.”

“No worries. I’m Jordan, by the way.” I reached out and offered her my hand.

She stared at it, leery. “You aren’t…going to hurt me, right?”

Again, I wanted to laugh, but I swallowed it. “Why would I hurt you after going through all that trouble to rescue you?”

“I… Because… You’re…” She grimaced, something like a mix between a frown and a wince. “Other adventurers—male adventurers—aren’t to be trusted. The Sisterhood says so. They’re greedy, without compassion.” She said this like she was reciting a litany. And then she added, “And they stink.”

That was it. The straw that broke me.

I laughed.

It was a deep, dark chuckle that welled up from inside my chest. To my ears, it sounded dangerous.

The adventurer flinched away, instantly receding back into her shell.

“There’s a lot to unpack there,” I said as I let the laugh bubble away. “But we don’t have time to go through it. Or even for this conversation.” I took a step forward. “We need to get you out of here. The sooner the better,” I added as I looked behind me.

I could hear the approaching skeletons coming from that direction. There had to be a small army of them.

“But… What about the others?” She squared her shoulders, looking up at me with a determined frown. “I won’t leave without them.”

“Good.” I smiled at her, turning on the charm with it. “I wouldn’t want to work with anyone who wasn’t loyal to the rest of their team.”

The adventurer blinked up at me. Her lips parted, and I noticed just how plump and soft they were when she wasn’t pressing them firmly together. She paused as if she was processing my words. “Work with anyone? What are you saying?”

I had to get this show on the road, and I knew of only one way to get her to move.

My Tablet appeared in my hand, golden and glowing. “I’m a Battle Scholar. Might have looked like a badass back there, but I’m stronger with a team. A team I currently don’t have. I’m doing a little rescuing—and, if you and your companions are amenable—recruiting.”

Something flashed in her eyes, and I immediately held up a hand. “Not that it’s a requirement! I don’t want anyone to be coerced into working with me. If they want a Tablet, I’m happy to give it, but it does require them to work with me. It has to be freely given, freely accepted.”

That dark look faded, replaced with confusion. “So you… have other Tablets?”

“Yep. I’m a Battle Scholar,” I repeated.

“I…don’t know what that is.” The adventurer nibbled at her lower lip in confusion.

“It’s my class,” I said, unhelpfully. “How about this…why don’t we get out of here, and I’ll explain as we walk?”

“Wait, get out of here?” The adventurer spun on me, her hands drawn into fists. Her seemingly brand-new leather gloves creaked from the effort. “Aren’t we going to save the others?”

“We? No. Me? Yes.” I reached out and gently touched her shoulder. The tension rushed out of her like an angry wind. “I’ll be honest: in your current state, you’ll be more of a liability than an asset. Let me lead you to one of the exits, and then I promise I’ll go and get the others.”

The adventurer hesitated. It was quite obvious she didn’t trust me, and I didn’t exactly blame her.

“All right. Fine. But we need to hurry. The guide the Sisterhood appointed us ran away. She… The lich seemed to imply she might have left us to die.” The elf adventurer hesitated again. “I don’t know if I believe him—it—but…” She shook her head. “Lots of things might be making sense right now.”

“That’s…unfortunate,” I said, unsure what else to say. “Betrayal is always a hard pill to swallow. But… What’s a Sisterhood?” My gifted memories didn’t produce anything, so I had to ask.

The elf smiled. It was warm, almost friendly. There was barely a hint of mistrust in it. “I’ll explain along the way.”

“Information for information… seems fair to me!” I motioned down the hallway with a flourish. “Shall we go adventuring, Miss…?”

“Merielle,” she said, smiling up at me. “I’m Merielle Nightbreeze. You…can call me Merielle.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Merielle.”

She smiled at me—a real, actual smile—and we got moving.

Chapter 5: Skullie’s Origin Story

Taking the lead, I consulted my Tablet once more. Corey had been as good as his word. It hadn’t given me a map of the entire dungeon, but large sections were thoroughly documented. We didn’t want to go back the way I’d come; that would take us back to where I’d been summoned. Instead, there was a path that required three rights, a left, and a tour through a big room. Once I was certain Merielle was following, I started down the widening hallway.

Now that the danger had passed, I took a moment to examine my new companion.

Merielle didn’t look like I’d expect an elf to look. Her red hair was vibrant, hanging in loose waves around her. She had a slender face with delicate features and an upturned nose. What I could see of her body looked toned and athletic, like a gymnast, but with large breasts and rounded hips. Covering all of that was a set of shoddy leather armor. It was ripped and torn, shredded from her romp with the skeletons.

I still saw no signs of weapons, but she had a pair of leather gloves that were banged up around the knuckles. They looked new, and from the way they creaked when she moved, they seemed like they weren’t broken in.

“Where’s your backpack?” I asked, looking over her for signs of the standard adventuring equipment. Other than her armor, she had basically nothing. “No pack, no coin purse, nothing?”

Merielle visibly grit her teeth. “Sisterhood protocol is to take off everything that could hinder us before a fight. Betsy—that’s our Guild Guide—took them from us and put them in one of her storage bags.”

I still didn’t understand any of that. My new memories had nothing to add. “Is this where you start explaining things? What’s a Sisterhood and why did you need a Guide? And what happened to this ‘Betsy?’”

Merielle nodded, futzing with her gloves. “The Sisterhood is a faction I’m part of. They…train groups of adventuring women. It’s standard practice for the first few field missions to include a Guide. They are supposed to keep everyone alive.”

“Ah. I see.” I didn’t need my new memories to know what I was hearing was off. With them, I was absolutely certain something was wrong. Why would they tell their recruits to take off all their gear? What about retreats, or tactical maneuvers?

Dungeon delving wasn’t like sparring, or a bar-room brawl. It required plenty of careful planning, and more importantly, supplies.

Keeping my opinions to myself, I continued down the corridor. I could worry about this stuff while I walked.

The Dungeon Core had provided me with a floor plan but hadn’t labeled any of the areas. The bright, almost steel-like color of the halls gradually gave way to a sullen, pockmarked green stone.

Something about that color triggered my instincts.

Coming to a halt outside a door of ancient wood banded with thick straps of iron, I held a hand up and looked around, then glanced over my shoulder at Merielle.

The elf paused, eyeing my hand as if unfamiliar with the gesture. Then she looked around, an expression of confusion on her face, and shrugged.

She hasn’t been trained in proper group tactics, I realized. At least that was a relatively easy issue to take care of.

Leaning forward, I pressed my ear against the door.

Sloshing wet sounds came through the thick wood. A chime rang out, like the sound of metal striking metal. There was shuffling, and if I concentrated very hard, I could have sworn I heard bones clicking. That could have been my imagination, however.

After listening for roughly half a minute, I backed away and bent to whisper in her pointed ear.

“I think that room has some sort of acid in it,” I told her. “Probably more undead.”

“What makes you say that?” Her reply was equally soft.

Merielle may have been poorly trained, but she wasn’t stupid.

I pointed to the pockmarked stone of the walls. “Etched stone. Unless something is casting corrosive spells around here, I think we’re walking into an acidic area of the dungeon. Doesn’t look like water would have done that. It produces a different wear pattern. Through that door I could hear metal on metal, but no moaning or screaming. Given that we just fought a lich, I think it’s a safe guess that we’ll be fighting more undead before I can get you out.”

Clenching her jaws, she raised her fists. Her gloves were tattered, showing the tanned skin beneath.

Seeing her expression, I thought about our situation a bit. Her fists would be of little use against the undead. She needed proper weapons and training.

I had to give it to her, though; Merielle might be inexperienced, but at least she was brave. The ability to fight was something that could be taught, but courage was an inborn part of a person.

“Stay here until I call for you,” I said. Crossing to the door, I hefted my Axe of Felling in my right hand.

Taking a deep breath and holding it, I yanked at the door handle with my other hand.

The door swung open and revealed a high-vaulted room carved in more etched green stone. Four immense, bubbling vats rested on the floor, spaced equally. A complex mesh of chains and metal support beams lined the ceiling, attached to pulleys and levers around the room.

Piles of bodies were stacked against the far wall, next to a pair of heavy, metallic doors engraved with magic sigils. From what I could see at a glance, the remains were a mixture of human, monster, and animal.

The room had a dozen more animated skeletons, none of which had equipment or weapons. Two more liches, wearing tattered robes, moved around the space. One of them was standing next to a vat, directing skeletal servants to extract freshly cleaned bones.

It’s a skeleton factory, I thought.

Tightening my grip on my axe, I walked into the room. As I’d expected, a thin layer of acid had splashed onto the floor from the massive vats. With a whispered magical command, I activated the magic on my Trackless Boots of Levitation, lifting me above the danger.

Continuing forward, I skillfully swung the axe as one of the skeletons lurched over to intercept me. It took the skeleton in the ribs, snapping it in half like rotten wood.

Both liches hissed as they pivoted to look at me. One stabbed a finger at me and sent servant skeletons charging over. The other made a magical gesture and bands of webbing appeared out of thin air, encasing my body.

“We have you now,” the caster said in a comically high-pitched, theatrical voice. “Soon, your bones will join our pile!”

I looked down. The webbing covering my body was thick, each strand nearly half an inch in diameter. It would take someone with a Strength score of at least sixteen to break through this normally, according to my borrowed memories.

“I don’t suppose you’d care to explain why you’re making skeletons and not more impressive offspring?” I called out, just in case the liches felt conversational.

“Less draining than higher-grade servants,” the caster lich replied helpfully.

“Oh. Thanks. I guess that makes sense.”

The first lich looked at the other. “This one seems quite reasonable. Perhaps we should wait for Mikhail to join us? He may want to offer this one a job. With all those muscles, he’d make an excellent ghoul. Oh, or perhaps we could use him as a base for a flesh golem!” He clapped his hands excitedly.

As the liches turned to have a conversation, the first wave of skeletons came closer. Flexing my arms, I broke the strands of webbing with a grunt and raised my axe. I swung it in a wide arc, the momentum crumpling the monsters like kindling. The Axe of Felling did 5-to-8 damage as a baseline. Reduced to just inorganic calcium bones, I did extra damage. It was enough to dust the things.

“Huh?” The spellcasting lich turned to look at what was happening, even as I leaped over the fallen skeletons and sprinted over to him.

A blue-white lance of fire burst from the first lich’s hands, streaking through the air fast enough to leave an afterimage.

Transforming my sprint into a slide, I skidded across the uneven ground. The spell flew above me, slamming into one of the bubbling vats. It blasted a foot-wide hole into the side.

I mentally thanked the reflexes of my new body.

Acid bubbled up across my boots, calves, and thighs. It was distinctly uncomfortable, but I didn’t think it dealt any significant damage. Fortunately, my Tyrant’s Armor negated the worst of the effects, leaving little more than a slight burn, like I had rolled in spicy sriracha.

Leaping up from the slide, I dashed to the side to avoid another spell. With a single flick of my axe, I sliced through one of the liches, sending the top of his skull to the stony floor.

My momentum carried me past the first undead. The blade, caught on a bit of bone, yanked the emaciated lich after me. Another spell flew through the air, only to strike the stuck lich on the chest.

My surprise captive burst into flame. Landing, I turned, yanking the axe and its burning passenger into a swing. The body flew off, almost missing the target. One of its legs clipped the other spellcasting undead. Lacking muscles or magical gear to reinforce its Strength, the second lich crumpled into the remains of its companion.

Despite the damage, neither lich was dead, but they both struggled to disentangle their bodies.

“Skeleton army, rise!” a lich screamed, flinging a hand toward the pile of corpses.

CRACK!

A thigh bone collided with the hand, knocking it down before the spell could take effect.

I glanced over, pleasantly surprised to see Merielle inside the room. She’d taken the cautious approach and was standing atop one of the skeletons to avoid stepping in the acid. Bending down, she lifted another bone. Carefully avoiding the dripping acid, she drew it back, taking aim.

“Good work,” I called, even as I took a step and brought my axe down upon the closest twitching arm, then the next.

“Behind you!” Merielle flung the second bone. It went wide, but I got the idea. Bending down, I grabbed the legs of both liches. I stood and turned then slammed the undead casters into their own summoned skeletons.

Bones rattled and acid sprayed as monsters went sprawling. One of the liches started screaming. “Put me down! Put me down! I’ll tell you the secrets of the Dungeon Core!”

“You will?”

The lich, whose head and spine were halfway torn from the rest of its body, tried to nod but instead just flopped around. “Yes! Of course. Yes, I will!”

Yanking on the legs, I peeled the talkative lich away from the other. Tossing Talkative to the side, I continued beating the still-animated skeletons with its companion. Only once the skeletons had stopped moving did I re-summon my axe.

The talkative one watched, jaw working, as I methodically sawed the other into pieces. I found what I sought. A second black-gemmed phylactery joined my growing collection. Once the gem was no longer touching the lich, its body fell into dust, becoming just another corpse. Its magic also failed, transforming two of the bubbling vats into inert muck.

Standing upright, I walked to the remaining lich. My fingers dug into the lich’s back, piercing the rotten flesh with ease. With a grunt I tore the backbone away from the ribs and flesh, so that I held onto only a spine with a skull attached. The lich gasped loudly and opened its mouth to scream, but I shot it a warning glare.

Holding it tightly, I gestured at the two active vats. “I want to turn these off. Is there a command word?”

Click click.

The lich’s jaws worked. “Um. Yes. If I say it, will you leave me…um…undead?”

“Sure. We’re friends now. I’ll give you your unlife, and you’ll answer some questions for me and my friend. Won’t you?”

“Friend? Ah. Yes. We are…friends.”

The lich growled a word, and the remaining vats stopped bubbling. A ghostly green glow washed through the floor and the acid subsided as well, becoming a murky blue color and rendering the room stinky but safe to navigate.

Once she realized the room was safe, Merielle dropped the bone she was holding and walked over. The soupy water clung to her boots but showed no other signs of enhanced danger.

She pointed at the spine and head I was holding like a hand puppet. “What are you doing with that?”

I waved the spine. It bent and flexed, but the magic keeping it undead also preserved its integrity. It didn’t break, despite my Strength.

The lich seemed unamused, but didn’t say anything.

“This is Skullie,” I said, thrusting the lich forward. “He’s our new friend, and he’s going to answer some questions for us. Isn’t that right, Skullie?”

The lich tried to nod. Instead, his jaw just twitched and chattered like a set of windup teeth. “Yes! I will!”

Merielle stepped closer and fixed Skullie with a hard gaze. “What do you know about the Sisterhood? Tell me everything.” She crossed her arms and waited for an answer.

I held up a hand. “Hold on. I need to get you through those doors. Once we’re sure it’s safe, Skullie can give us both the details, okay?”

She hesitated, and I offered her the spine. “What’s this?”

“I need my axe. Besides, if anything bad pops out, just fling him at them. As long as he’s got his phylactery, he ought to be fine. Isn’t that right, Skullie?”

“Um. Probably.” Skullie tried to twitch, but it came across more as frantic wiggling. “Although I hate that you know that.”

My Tablet appeared in my hand, vibrating with a notification.

Notice: You have been awarded combat experience proportional to your level.

Experience Gained: 50

Experience to Level 11: 500

Chapter 6: Betrayal, The Onion

Crossing to the double doors, I stopped next to the pile of bones. Part of me was surprised at just how comfortable I was with everything. Fighting the undead was simple. Although I didn’t remember specific details about my past, Earth pop culture was steeped in the mythology of killing monsters like those.

It’s everything else that’s complex.

I didn’t doubt the origins of my new memories, nor did I feel any guilt about how I’d acquired them. Why would I? The old man had been a corpse when I’d arrived, and the bargain I’d made with the Dungeon Core had made perfect sense.

The challenge was reconciling just how good everything felt. I was fairly certain that the person I’d been on Earth had not enjoyed anywhere near the advantages I had now. There was a pang of loneliness in my chest, along with the vague ghost of a memory about headaches. Both suggested that the gifts I’d been given had been transformative, at the least.

But what kind of person am I now? Violence felt better than natural. It was glorious.

Using the axe head, I pushed the pile of bones aside, making room to open the doors. Once they were clear, I looked back to make sure Merielle was ready.

She looked up at me, her expression fixed in grim determination. Pursing her lips, she nodded. Skullie, still held in one hand, turned to look at the doors, his spine crackling like bubble wrap.

“I think that space is cleared out,” the lich said. “Possibly. Probably. Um, unless the others used it as storage. I never know. You see, I am—er, was—one of the…low rungs on the ladder, so to speak. They hardly told me anything.”

“Helpful,” I replied sarcastically, lifting the latch and pulling the doors open.

In front of us was a wide, long hallway lined with magic symbols. The symbols pulsed dully, throbbing like miniature heartbeats.

Lifting Skullie toward the symbols, Merielle asked, “What are those?”

Shifting my weight to one side, I kept an eye on the hall but remained where I was. My memories told me what the runes were, but I wanted to hear it from another perspective. Just because the person I’d learned everything from knew something didn’t make the inheritance flawless.

“Growth symbols,” Skullie said. “The Dungeon Core has put down this hallway and left markers for where it wishes to expand next. Each of those symbols can become a doorway to another hall, or room, or maybe something else. Some Cores grow traps out of their growth symbols.”

I added, “And Cores grow by absorbing experience in their dungeon. Monsters that die in here join it. Hey, Skullie, why didn’t all those bones join the Core? Did you all collect them outside or something?”

“Some we scouted at one of the dungeons exits,” Skullie confirmed. He moved his head slightly in a way that made me think he was trying to shrug his shoulders. “The rest weren’t inside the dungeon long enough to bond with the Core. That can take days, or even longer.”

“Speaking of entrances, did you see a grizzled old adventurer on your way to help me?” Merielle hesitated, looking over at me again. “He, uh, was wearing armor a lot like…yours. Oh, hey! You didn’t kill that old man, did you?” The look she gave me was suddenly wary.

I shook my head. “He was dead when I found him. Was he mean or something? What did he do?”

“Nothing bad,” she said with a shrug. “He was just really rude when he realized we were following him. He threatened our Guide unless we held back and gave him half a day’s head start.”

“Ah. Makes sense. He wanted to get to the good stuff before you all did.” In theory, he’d also have cleared out the worst of the boss monsters too.

I once again took the lead. The corridor was dark compared to the last ones, which had been lit by a gentle, ambient glow. The air was cooler, although I barely noticed it. Merielle shivered, drawing closer to my side.

“Tell me what you know about the Sisterhood,” she said to Skullie.

The lich twitched, sunken sockets looking over at me before he responded. “Several years ago—I don’t know exactly how many, as time passes strangely inside a dungeon—several groups of the more intelligent monsters came together. Their greed led them to a decision; to make a pact with a group of adventurers. In return for magic and treasure, the adventurers would help us grow our Cores.”

“By kidnapping and binding adventurers to a Core, then killing them?” I guessed.

“That, yes. Sometimes, skilled adventurers are given an option to join the dungeon’s denizens, like becoming a boss monster or something. Most of the time, they are just food.” The spine rippled in a motion that managed to convey a shrug. “It works for everyone.”

“Everyone but the dead,” Merielle said. “And the Sisterhood is one of these…groups?”

“One of several, yes.”

She cursed, shaking her head. “I don’t believe it.” Then she paused, thrusting her chin to the side and tapping a finger along her jaw. “Actually, I do. We have to tell the others. Someone has to stop the Sisterhood before more people get killed.”

“And the other groups,” I said, my tone grim. “It’s one thing if folks willingly walk into a dungeon, knowing they could die. It’s another to lure poorly trained adventurers into them just to have them killed. I don’t care if it artificially makes the Core more powerful, or the rewards better, it’s wrong.”

After a few minutes of walking down the long, expansive hallways, I began explaining my class to Merielle. I showed her my legendary Tablet, then gave her a rundown of my objectives.

“I gave my word to this Core to take out another. It’s promised to allow me to free you and your allies. Once I get you all out, I need to put together a team. After that, we will need to prepare enough to go into the other dungeon and take the Core inside.”

Merielle studied the gold-wrapped, filigree Tablet, then looked up at my face. Her bright eyes reflected the golden hues as she considered her reply. “I can’t speak for the others, but I’ll say this: if you’re willing to help deal with the Sisterhood, I’ll fight by your side.”

I smiled. With the right training and experience, it was clear Merielle would be a solid fighter. “I do like trades. And I don’t mind the idea of bringing a few assholes down along the way.”

We made it to the end of the hall, where another set of double doors stood tall. This pair was plain and made from wood, darkened by the years and reinforced with thin belts of steel.

“This will take you out to the forest,” I said, pointing at the doors. “It’s north of the main entrance. I suggest you go out this way and circle to the west. There’s another exit over there, and it’ll be closer to the next member of your party, assuming she’s still where Corey said she was.”

Merielle swallowed but didn’t let her fear show beyond that. With a quick nod, she moved around me to grab the door. She paused, her hand on the long iron handle, and looked back at me. I couldn’t tell what was going on behind those big eyes of hers, but she looked like she was considering something.

“Thank you,” Merielle said. She offered me a warm smile, then pulled the door open.

Compared to the inside of the dungeon, it was like a fairytale landscape.

Bright light angled in through the door opening, giving a view of the forest beyond. Birds sang and insects chirped a welcoming song.

“It should be safe for you out there,” Skullie said. “We’re still miles away from the goblin capital, and we cleared out most of the local monsters ourselves only recently.” Jerking his jaws side to side, he twisted to look at me. “Can I go now?”

“Go?” I arched my brow. “I suppose. If we let you go, I’ll have to take your phylactery though.”

Skullie made a shrieking sound. “You will?”

“Of course. What sort of respectable adventurer would I be if I just let a lich free?”

Merielle looked from the lich to me, an expression of fascinated disbelief on her face. “What are you suggesting?”

“I’m saying that Skullie can either work with me, or I’ll send him to the final afterlife,” I explained.

Click-Click. The lich’s teeth clattered together loudly, in apparent terror. “Skullie will serve,” he moaned.

Merielle raised the spine in her hand and looked at it for a moment. Skullie writhed, his head twisting this way and that. “Um. Do you mind taking it—him—them? I don’t think waving around the remains of a lich will help lighten the atmosphere.” She offered me the skull with a thin smile.

“Probably for the best,” I said. Taking Skullie, I tucked the spine into one of the straps of my armor. Jamming it into place broke off a few of the boney bits sticking out from the edges—probably the remnants of a rib—but it otherwise fit just fine.

Skullie opened his mouth a few more times, perhaps considering whether to protest, then stopped.

Chapter 7: Cats And Catgirls

Following Corey’s map, I backtracked to find the next trapped adventurer. Because I was at a much higher level than this area of the dungeon, I didn’t run into too much trouble. Singular packs of trash mobs fell easily to my sword or axe, and I even took some out by sniping them with my Bow of Sight-Blinding.

Perhaps it was my borrowed memories, or just raw instinct, but I was starting to adjust to this new life.

I approached a new section of the dungeon. It was a darker stone with heavy stone doors lining it. Up ahead, I heard a commotion coming from an open and imposing stone archway at the end of the hall. I listened intently, and I could hear snapping wood and gleeful giggles, and a soft, almost nurturing murmuring. And a lot of loud popping. Like firecrackers trapped in a tin can.

“Get away!” a feminine voice called out, high pitched with fear. “Help! Someone, please! Help!”

No time for subtlety, I thought, rushing through the archway.

I found myself in a cavernous room lit by the eerie glow of magma. Narrow stone walkways connected platforms throughout the space, most of which were occupied by red-skinned, feral goblins.

The room was fifty feet across and resembled the interior of an active volcano. Heat flooded the space, and sulfur fumes tainted the air, though they were blessedly funneled out by a constant breeze.

In the center of the room, I spotted a small figure crouched on a platform, surrounded by goblins. She was a catgirl, with long limbs and a taut, athletic body. Like Merielle she was wearing simple armor—hers made of padded cloth—that was torn and thus barely functional.

Her white hair fell into her eyes as she struggled to fend off the attackers with nothing but a set of enchanted brooms. They were simple wooden things, with long handles and gathered straw that was bound by red cloth. A gentle orange glow suffused them, telling me they were summoned.

The brooms were doing a good job of holding off the goblins. She’d positioned them at the end of the platform she was on, and the majority of the goblins were too short to reach them from their platform. The only one who seemed to be able to was a three-foot-tall monstrosity covered in warts.

I realized that I was probably a goblin war leader. The disgusting thing was sweeping his long arms around, catching brooms that fell into his clawed reach. He tossed a captured broom to the ground and started to jump up and down on it, cracking its handle. The broom feebly tried to continue sweeping as it was being broken. When its last shards fell apart, it pulsed with magical light and vanished.

It was clear the catgirl didn’t know what to do. As brooms disappeared, cheers rose from goblin throats.

The woman was down to four brooms, the magical things snapping around in a cleaning flurry. She’d clearly been fighting for some time and was nearing the limit of her resources. Her end was in sight.

She just didn’t know it yet.

I started to move, keeping an eye on her as I made my way across the platforms. My fingers curled, itching for me to summon my bow, but I decided against it.

Seeing the glowing mania in their eyes, I was confident they’d rush her as soon as they felt truly threatened. Surprise is my friend here. I need to get close enough to intervene.

A black cat—presumably the catgirl’s companion—meowed and leaped up onto her shoulder. It crouched there, trembling in fear, its ears pinned back.

“Shh,” the catgirl said, reaching up to pet her companion. “It’ll be okay, Sadie. I promise.”

I could see her blinking back tears as she studied the room, hoping for any hint of a way out. Perhaps it was the wavering heat that ensured she didn’t see me, but from the look of desperation on her face, I could tell she didn’t see her salvation coming.

“Gobbo kill!” the goblin leader roared, pointing a clawed finger at the catgirl.

I made my way to the first group of goblins and jumped down on them.

The monsters realized their doom too late. Moving with supernatural speed, my blade cut them down like wheat before the scythe. Four were dead before the rest realized something was happening. They died even as they turned, making so little sound that the next platforms of goblins, fixated on the catgirl, didn’t notice death looming.

Moving lightly, I moved to the next platform, this one with only three of the orange-skinned creatures. Those went down as easily as the previous.

As I slaughtered my way from platform to platform, I glimpsed the catgirl’s struggle. One of the goblins darted forward, zipping along a nearby bridge.

I could see despair overcoming the catgirl as she sagged in place. Her ears twitched, sending the little bell at her throat jingling. A broom whipped away from her, whisking back and forth as it went.

The broom intercepted the goblin, knocking into its side. Screeching in rage, the goblin wound its hands around the wooden handle, struggling to wrest the implement to the ground and repeat its leader’s tactic.

Magic won out.

“Ahhhhhghghgh!” The goblin screamed as the broom shoved it aside. It fell, angry and confused, hands snatching at the air as it went. The creature shrieked in pain as molten rock encased it and burned it to cinders.

Red goblins were resistant to heat, but not immune to it. If they fell in the magma, they died just like anything else.

Looking across the cavern, I saw the catgirl bite back a sob as another flurry of motion suggested more goblins were about to join the fray. She seemed to be struggling not to feel overwhelmed by the situation, a battle she was steadily losing.

Did they never end?

The catgirl turned, looking behind her and upward. There was a chute there, and it was pretty clear she’d fallen down it. The chute was smooth and at least ten feet higher than she could reach. Despite her apparent feline features, I doubted she could jump that high unassisted.

Once I was within three platforms of the main one, a goblin spoke above the screams. This one was dressed in golden livery, suggesting it was of importance to the tribe.

“Big’ggo, we leave now. I tell you. Troll King want us go. It time. Gobbo capital open. Must go. Claim city. City ours. Take throne! Take Tablet! No more time for kill girl thing.”

The goblin leader snarled, looking from the catgirl back to the speaker. He pointed a finger in her direction again. “We eat her flesh, then we go. This Big’ggo say!”

“But Big’ggo,” the speaker whined. “Troll King mad. Troll King punish us.” He pronounced punish with a low ‘ew’ sound, so it came out more like “pewnish.”

“Be quiet!” Big’ggo roared. He made a hacking gesture with one warty hand. “You next. Go, get girl!”

Still whining, the speaker made its way from one bridge to the next, weaving around waiting goblins. Despite their crude, disfigured bodies, the other goblins moved out of the newcomer’s way with alacrity, not at all fazed that they stood thirty feet above certain death.

I took the distraction to leap across to another platform, taking down two waiting goblins with one well-timed attack.

The catgirl watched the newcomer, ready to direct her brooms to attack it. This one had a small sword strapped to one hip. It appeared less malformed than the others, vaguely resembling a red-skinned human, albeit with a slightly oversized head and ears. My borrowed memories told me that goblin males often looked hideous, especially the warriors.

One of the catgirl’s ears twitched as she sent one of her final brooms out to intercept the sword-wielder. The goblin drew the short sword, slashing out with a short, jerking motion. Even from a distance, the attack looked amateurish to my trained eye.

SNAP!

The broom clattered to the stone walkway before vanishing, the mana suffusing it puffing into tiny vapor.

Screaming in terror, the catgirl pushed back against the wall. Ignoring the bits of sharp stone that tore into her cheap mage’s dress, she dug her heels into the rock. It was almost like she thought that if she worked hard enough, or fast enough, she’d get the height needed to make it up to the chute.

But she was facing the wrong direction to climb.

She sent the last two of her brooms out after the approaching goblin. The monster had crossed the final platform and raced toward her. An anticipatory roar rose up among the goblins waiting along the far wall and back into the tunnel leading away from the awful room.

Her feline companion was growling, its nails digging into her shoulders. The poor cat was stiff, its hair all poofed out and tail twitching.

A sob tore free of the catgirl’s chest, and I heard her say, “Sadie, I can throw you.” As soon as she said the words, a look of realization crossed her face. She knew she was going to die, but her cat—Sadie—didn’t have to.

Maybe she thought that if the cat survived, part of her would live on.

My borrowed memories told me that wasn’t how familiars worked.

The catgirl’s brooms intercepted the racing goblin. It hacked at one as the other bashed into his side. For a moment, I thought it might fall, but the agile monster managed to dance with the blow. Instead of falling, it took a few steps back. As it retreated, that dull sword lashed at the air, cutting down one of the implements.

Another broom went down, leaving just one to menace the monster.

I swept down to the next platform, stealthily killing three goblins that waited for me. There were just so many of them. Why did they have so many here just to kill one catgirl…and why was it taking them so long?

My good luck ended and I was noticed.

A fourth goblin—one I hadn’t seen due to the thick billowing smoke—let out a battle cry.

Responding cries rose all throughout the cavern. Even though the goblins noticed me, the catgirl didn’t. She couldn’t look away from the feral creature racing over to kill her. Her final broom beat at the monster, clubbing it about the head and shoulders.

Shrugging the bruising attacks aside, the goblin made it to her side of the room. Magma red drool foamed the corners of its mouth as it hunched forward, slowing its pace to savor the final moments of the hunt.

Sadie leaped, but not up the chute. The black cat’s jump cleared ten feet, and she landed on the goblin’s face. Her claws flashed, raking at red flesh, and tearing deep, bloody furrows.

I was impressed.

Fighting my way through swarming goblins, I tried to get closer. I didn’t want to see the feline die to save its master.

“Gahh!” Screaming in surprise, the goblin tore at the cat. Hissing, she bit the goblin’s nose an instant before the monster made a fist and punched her in the side.

“Sadie!” The catgirl howled in panic as her companion went flying. Sadie vanished over the goblin’s shoulder as the results of her attack were revealed.

I had to act fast. With a final surge of effort, I cut down the last of the goblins blocking my path and leaped onto the central platform, snatching the falling feline out of the air.

Oddly, Sadie seemed content to let me hold her. The cat pointed with one paw, making a loud, determined growling sound.

“On it,” I replied, settling the cat up on top of my head. “Hold on.”

The feline obliged, flattening against my head as I summoned my Fast Sword of Bloodletting.

The goblin that Sadie had attacked was awfully disfigured. Its nose was gone, and deep, jagged furrows ran the length of its face. One eye was a bloody, leaking ruin. Still, despite the damage, it settled its remaining good eye on the catgirl and grinned.

Which meant it wasn’t paying attention to me.

“No hurting animals!” I shouted.

The goblin snarled and turned to look at me and my new hat. It immediately recognized me as a threat and changed targets, completely ignoring the fact that the cavern had gone eerily still.

“Gobbo kill!”

Sliding into a lunge, I impaled the goblin’s stomach. Twisting my wrist, I flicked the creature to the side, sending it flying over the ledge and toward its doom.

The goblin wailed in rage all the way down.

I turned to look at the catgirl. Up close, I could see that her white hair was streaked with dust and dirt, and her ripped dress was absolutely filthy. But she had a cute button nose and wide blue eyes that gave her a very innocent look. Her lips were parted in awe, and her long, slender tail was still.

Sadie meowed loudly from atop my head as I approached the woman.

She frowned, looking at me with suspicion and curiosity. “Why isn’t she leaping down?”

“Should she be?”

“Yes. You’re a man. Sadie hates men.”

I shrugged. “No idea. But hey. I’m Jordan. Your friend Merielle was in a pickle, and I helped her out of the dungeon. I’m here to help you, too.” Pointing back across the stone bridges, I said, “I’ll take the lead if you want.”

“If…I want?” The catgirl frowned, obviously confused by my words. “This…isn’t how this is supposed to go.”

“I’m sorry?”

“You…aren’t what I expected.” She rubbed a hand over an ear, almost in frustration. “You’re a man.”

I grinned. “That’s the second time you’ve made that observation. Should I be something else?”

She sniffed the air in front of me and frowned. “You smell genuine. Friendly.”

Curious, I sniffed myself. I smelled like sweat and goblin blood, but maybe the catgirl was able to smell something else. “Well, that’s good. Because I am.”

“My…instructors said men are dangerous.” The catgirl’s eyes were troubled. “The Sisterhood, too. But you…” She blinked, looking beyond me. “You slew the goblins.”

“Ah. Yeah. They were in between me and saving the two of you.”

The feline on my head meowed, sounding smug. She rubbed her cheek against the top of my skull.

That made me think about Skullie, but the lich was utterly still, acting as more of a prop than an undead creature. The cat didn’t seem to mind its presence, so I didn’t say anything. The less chaos I introduced into the situation, the better.

Eyeing me with fear in her eyes, she inched closer. “Sadie?” She held a hand out, clearly determined to get her friend to safety.

But the feline stayed put.

I reached up. “Here, I don’t want to make either of you…” I broke off as the cat hissed, digging her needle-like claws into my scalp. “Ah. Nope. I don’t think she’s ready to go.”

That earned a sniff from the cat.

I chuckled at the odd interaction. “You know what’s strange? I don’t even know if I’m a cat person.” I changed my tactics, trying to give the animal a pet. Her fur was silky, and she began purring immediately.

The catgirl blinked, her expression a mix of surprise and confusion. “What do you mean? You don’t know if you’re a cat person?”

“Well, I haven’t been around cats much, I guess.” I smiled, hoping to put her at ease.

She narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing me for a moment. “But…everyone loves cats. And catgirls. How can you not be sure?”

I shrugged. “I’m sure I’ll come around. I mean, who couldn’t love a face like that?” I gestured to the cat on my head, who seemed to be enjoying the attention.

Her ears perked up. “You know what? You’re right. How dare you not be a cat person!” She stepped closer, reaching up to poke my armored chest with a finger.

I looked down at her, then her finger.

She frowned and poked me again, putting a bit more force behind it this time. Unfortunately for her, poking my chest was like poking a stone wall.

“Cats are adorable,” she declared, her voice filled with conviction. “Love us!”

I grinned at her sudden change in demeanor. The fear that had clouded her eyes moments ago had vanished. It was a welcome sight, given the dire circumstances she’d found herself in.

“Okay, okay,” I conceded, holding up my hands in mock surrender. “I’ll work on becoming a certified cat person. Promise.”

She gave a satisfied nod, her tail swishing behind her. “Good. You better.”

Chapter 8: There’s Loot. We Promise.

I led the way across the narrow stone bridges. With my heightened attributes, balancing on the three-foot-wide stretches was effortless, even with the uneven bumps and bits missing.

The thirty-foot drop beneath should have scared me. I know it would have set most men’s guts churning. But it didn’t bother me in the slightest.

My new companion made a noise of exasperation and rushed to follow.

I almost turned to offer her assistance, but remembered she was a catgirl. She would likely be fine on a path this wide. Still, I murmured, “Skullie, if she starts to fall, tell me. I don’t want anything to happen to her.”

Click-clack. Skullie’s jaw worked in agreement.

At Skullie’s abrupt movement, the cat on my head jumped down to my shoulder. I heard the sound of nails on armor before she settled back down and began purring again. She leaned over, nuzzling my ear.

“Stop scent marking him!” the catgirl called from behind. “Traitor!”

We made quick, uneventful work out of crossing the bridges and went straight to the tunnels on the other side. None of the veritable horde of goblins I’d had to slaughter to get to the catgirl and Sadie remained, which was a shame.

Part of me very much wanted to see the fruits of my labor.

It’s not that I want to be a bloodthirsty bastard, I reasoned to myself. Just, when I put real effort into saving someone, I’d like to see the results. It was an odd thought, but one that resonated with my forgotten past.

“My name is Nym,” the woman said as we traveled down a long, rough tunnel lined with red rock. “Sadie and I are both very appreciative of you coming to help us.” Her words sounded at the same time genuine and forced. Perhaps she was simply in disbelief that someone had saved her.

I gave her a disarming smile. “It’s no problem. I’d have done it regardless, but I made an agreement with the Dungeon Core. It wanted you rescued and taken out of here.”

“It did?” Nym asked, sounding confused. “That doesn’t make sense.”

I gave her an abbreviated summary of events, including my rescue of Merielle and Skullie’s revelations. Nym listened carefully, asking for clarification on a few parts.

She frowned after my explanation. “All of that is awful, but…” She trailed off, her lips pursed as she thought.

“But?”

“It certainly sounds plausible,” Nym said carefully. “I mean, it makes sense when everything is laid out. However, I just have one question.”

The corridor abruptly opened, revealing a cavern. Three tunnels, carefully cut and shaped, led off from the space. Goblin debris was everywhere, including several stacks of crates. There were no signs of any surviving monsters.

“Go ahead.” I walked over to the crates, intent on inspecting their contents. Certainly, something useful would be in there.

“Why do you have an animated head stuffed in your armor?”

Skullie rasped a laugh. “I’m his friend! He’s named me Skullie. We’re best friends!” The lich sounded desperate, and more than a little fearful.

Glancing over my shoulder, at both Nym and the lich, I shrugged. “He offered to be helpful. As long as he is, I’m going to keep him around. Why not?”

After all, I thought to myself, only a fool turned down good help. Especially in a dungeon.

The catgirl hesitated, her silence earning more of my attention. Pausing with one hand on the stack of crates, I turned. As I waited for her reply, I took her in completely for the first time.

She was short, maybe a few inches over five feet tall, with a lithe build. Her torn, dark burgundy robe clung to her figure, providing evidence of a ripe lushness that was more than a little distracting. Nym had improbable curves, except perhaps compared to some celebrities back on Earth. She had long, slightly curly white hair that sweat had matted to her forehead in places, and a pair of tufted ears that sprouted high on her skull, above where a human’s would. Large, gemstone blue eyes returned my regard with an inquisitiveness that reminded me, appropriately enough, of a cat.

“I, uh, I can’t think of a reason.” She flushed at my attention. Dropping her eyes, she cleared her throat and took a deep breath. “It’s just not something I’ve ever heard of.”

She looked up at me again, and I smiled back. The shy smile she returned was radiant.

At my look, she seemed to relax. Moving toward me abruptly, she adopted a prancing, hip-swaying dance. Brushing against my arm, she pointed at the container I’d leaned against. “Show me what’s inside?”

“Sure,” I said as I turned back to the crate.

I called my axe to my hand. Combat axes weren’t very similar to wood axes, but it would get the job done.

“Stand back,” I said to Nym. “I don’t want splinters to hit you. You too, Sadie.”

The cat reluctantly obliged, jumping from my shoulder to Nym’s.

A single swing hacked deeply into the wooden crate. I twisted the axe, splintering the wood, and used a second swing to break the top of the chest open. I reached down and pushed the scraps of wood away and revealed a neat stack of clear, diamond-shaped crystals.

“Mana crystals!” Eyes wide, Nym plucked one out of the thick padding within the crate. It was about six inches from tip to tip, and half as wide. I thought it looked a bit like a Christmas ornament and would have mistaken it for plastic had my skills not informed me otherwise.

“How much do you think these will store?” My inherited memories and skills told me what mana crystals were, but not the specific details. I wasn’t a mage, after all.

She eyed the gem, brow furrowed. A little flicker of white, smokey flame appeared in the center of the stone. With another visible effort of concentration, she drew the flame out of the container. The white, curling power entered her skin with no visible effect.

“I’d guess two or three times as much mana as I naturally regain in a day.”

Oh, right.

Without a Tablet, she wouldn’t have access to her stats. The realization was a stark, clear reminder of one reason Tablets were considered such a commodity. With them, the average adventurer could become great, and the great could become legendary.

“That should be worth a decent chunk of change,” I said with a grin.

“It should.” Nym nodded enthusiastically. “It could also be really useful to mages, or in making magical gear.”

“Really? I didn’t know that. I thought it took Cores.”

“Well, Cores make the top-grade stuff,” Nym clarified. She ran her hand across my arm, fingertips trailing across the elaborate symbols covering the bracers sheathing my forearms. It was a gentle, almost intimate touch. “These gems can make limited-use items, or lower-grade magic items. The sort with just one or two enchantments. Plus, a mage can bond one of these and use it as a personal Mana Battery. That can make a huge difference on adventures, or so I’m told.”

She put the gem back, her eyes lingering on the pile for a moment.

“So I’ve got a question for you,” I said, turning to her. “When I first got to the cavern, I thought I saw the goblin with the sword fighting a broom. Do you want to tell me about that?”

Reaching into the box, I tried adding the contents to my personal storage, reasoning that I might be able to use the gems in some sort of training exercise. My logic worked. The contents vanished and my Tablet flashed.

Extradimensional Storage: 7% Full.

I opened the next crate. This one had three significantly larger mana gems inside. I tucked that one away before she could say anything. The weight of the gems didn’t reduce my storage capacity, which made me quite pleased.

Having portable storage would be incredibly useful.

“I, ah,” she looked from the opened crate to the cavern. Shuffling side to side, she continued in a soft, embarrassed voice. “I come from a poor…family.” She winced, hesitating. “We didn’t have much money. I used cleaning magic to help pay the bills. The Sisterhood offered to teach me more, but they charge for the spell scrolls, so…”

“They charge to teach their own battlemages spells?”

I didn’t mean to sound harsh, but it came out like a whip crack of disbelief.

Drawing away at the sharpness in my tone, Nym’s ears curled forward meekly. “Yes.”

She’s scared, I realized. Why is she scared? I’m not mad at her.

Reaching out, I reflexively stroked her head. I wouldn’t have usually touched a person like that, but my new memories told me that it was okay. The only place on her body that seemed to have the soft cat fur was her head and subtly tufted ears, and the hair was positively silky. She leaned into my touch, purring as loudly as any house cat.

Sadie made a low, threatening growl until I used my other hand to pet her as well.

“I’m sorry, Nym.” Keeping my voice gentle, I tried to explain. “I come from a place called Earth. The knowledge I’ve gained about this world surprises even me. When you said that about the Sisterhood, it felt so wrong…”

I inhaled, trying to steady the heat that rose in my chest at the thought of just how awful this “Sisterhood” was.

“It felt so wrong, I just wanted to go out there and avenge you. You and Merielle. And, from the sounds of it, the other women you came here with, too.”

Nym looked up at me with her big eyes, all vulnerability and adorableness. Her bottom lip quivered. “You mean that? It’s not me you’re angry with?”

“Of course not. Why would I be?”

“Yay!” Nym clapped her hands, then hurried closer and wrapped her arms around my waist. “You’re officially the nicest man I’ve ever met!”

I didn’t ask her how many she’d interacted with.

When she finally released me, I turned and used my axe to open the next few crates. One had more of the small gems. Others were full of odds and ends, none of which seemed particularly valuable in comparison. Two of the crates were stacked high with metal sculptures that chimed when I inspected them. They weren’t magical, so I left them behind.

My Tablet appeared when I summoned it, showing an updated inventory list.

Updated Inventory: Three (3) high-grade mana gems, twenty (20) mid-grade mana gems, and fifty (50) low-grade mana gems.

With that done, I pointed to the hall that would lead us to the closest exit. Taking the lead, I said, “I’m going to get you to Merielle, so I can get the rest of your party. Speaking of which, how did you all get so separated?”

Nym blushed as she explained. “There was a puzzle in one of the first rooms. It took all four of us to unlock it, but each piece of the puzzle was on a different side of the room. Monsters came out of nowhere in the middle, so we all fled in opposite directions.”

“All of you but the guide?”

“Yeah. She ran back out without a word. At first, I didn’t think anything about it. It…makes a lot of sense now.”

I shook my head. The more I heard about this Sisterhood, the worse they seemed.

“Listen, one of the reasons I’m freeing you all is part of an agreement I made with the Core. There’s a rival dungeon out there, and I’ve agreed to claim its Core. I don’t want to pressure any of you into anything, but my class is called a Battle Scholar.”

I went on to give her an overview of how my abilities operated.

“Ooh! An epic Tablet? That would be amazing.”

Sadie made a mrrr of agreement.

“I don’t want you or Merielle to feel pressured. I just rescued you, and I know Tablets are highly valued. But the furthest thing from my mind is forcing anyone to join my group or work with me.” I tried to inject as much sincerity into my words as I could.

I wasn’t lying, either. The idea of anyone being around me and not wanting to…it made my stomach clench.

What happened back on Earth to make me feel this way? The thought came and went, vanishing as the tunnel took an abrupt, sharp turn. It widened to another one of the long corridors lined with Dungeon Growth runes.

In the roomier space, Nym bounced a few steps so that she was walking beside me. She bumped her shoulder against my side. “If the Sisterhood is evil…”

Sadie growled low in her throat just before leaping from Nym’s shoulder back to my shoulder, and then scrambling up onto my head. Skullie adjusted, jaw flapping open and closed in what I thought was a greeting.

“Hey!” Nym snatched at the feline but missed. Her fingers slid through my hair and rebounded off my armored shoulder. “Ouch.” She jerked her hand back, eyeing her fingers. The sharp tips were intact. “You’re lucky you didn’t just cost me a nail, you fickle cat.”

“Meow.”

I chuckled. “I swear that sounded like she laughed.”

“She doesn’t have the best sense of humor,” Nym said, shooting a glare at her cat. Waving the distraction away, she went back to our previous topic. “As much as I’d love a Tablet and to join a real adventuring party, if the Sisterhood is evil, I can’t just go with you. Not when others are in danger. I appreciate you clarifying that you’re not trying to force either of us into anything. Maybe after we figure out what to do about them… What? Why are you smiling at me like that?”

“I may have left something small out,” I said.

“What?” She batted at my arm. “Tell me!”

“Merielle already offered to work with me if I agree to take on the Sisterhood.”

“What?!” Squealing delightfully, she bounced up and down. “That’s perfect!”

Despite all my elevated Discipline and natural focus, it took every bit of willpower to keep from looking over at Nym’s bountiful chest as she jumped. Even in the corner of my vision, it was impressive.

Sadie nuzzled the top of my head.

“I think she agrees with you,” I said with a laugh, pointing up at the cat.

“She does.” Nym glared at her cat again. “I’ll talk to Merielle, and we’ll need to discuss with Britney and Zuri, too. But I can’t see how anyone would turn this down. We have an obligation, and you’re offering an opportunity we couldn’t get anywhere else.”

I nodded, still feeling a wave of relief. It was critical for my moral sense to not deliberately manipulate Nym. Knowing she’d have gone off to fight the Sisterhood on her own anyway was the very thing I’d needed to hear. We’d make a perfect team. She might not have the bravery of Merielle—at least, I hadn’t seen it yet—but her moral compass was pointed squarely in the right direction.

We came to another set of heavy doors that I recognized as the dungeon exit. This time, the outlet was next to a rocky, forest-lined grotto. A series of waterfalls tumbled down over sloping rocks, leading to a clear, blue pond at its center. Merielle stood nearby, one hand on a tree as she looked out at the water.

At the sound of our arrival, she spun around. Seeing us, her face brightened.

“Nym!” The redheaded warrior ran over, pulling the short catgirl into a fierce embrace.

“The next outlet won’t be far from here,” I said, helping Sadie to the ground. The cat didn’t seem quite as reluctant to leave this time. She walked over to Merielle and wound herself between the elven woman’s legs fondly. “If things go well, I’ll just have the next members of your party head this way. It seems safe, plus a good supply of water is a useful thing to have nearby.”

“Sounds good,” Merielle said with a smile. She definitely seemed more at ease out here than she had back in the dungeon, which made sense.

Nym shot me a warm smile, then frowned slightly as I turned and went back into the dungeon. My Tablet appeared with a gentle buzzing sound. It hovered there with a glowing “Notices” button on the front. I focused and text appeared.

Notice: You have been awarded combat experience proportional to your level.

Experience Gained: 50

Experience to Level 11: 450

Chapter 9: Little Miss Can’t Be Wrong

I left Nym, Sadie, and Merielle to get settled while I dove back into the dungeon again. The next marker on Corey’s map was further than I’d gone before.

There were plenty of packs of trash mobs in my way, choking up the corridors. Cutting them down was easy, but I found myself questioning why they were there.

If someone came this way, wouldn’t this route be clear already?

My inherited memories instantly told me the answer: since Dungeon Cores couldn’t command dungeon monsters, it was unable to make them stay in place. It meant monsters could just wander. Some claimed particular territory, while others scavenged for materials or food, either by targeting lower-level monsters, or by cleaning up the scraps left behind.

Despite the constant threat of danger—no matter how small it was—I found myself settling into a rhythm. My mind and body were adapting to the challenges of my situation. It was as if I had been born for this.

The marker on my map led me to a small, nondescript room. It was unremarkable, except for the fact that it was so run-of-the-mill and in the middle of a dungeon. The room was about nine-by-nine if I had to guess and had white walls and a wooden slat floor.

At first, it seemed empty, and I almost left, but Skullie jerked his head, eye sockets aligning with a spot on the floor. “There’s something hidden there. A trap door, I think.”

Moving cautiously, I slid my hand across the point where the lich was looking. The air quivered as a steel hatch appeared. With it came the furious, screaming sounds of someone below.

“Good job, bud.”

“I did a good job!” Skullie crowed, pleased with himself.

I moved closer to investigate. The trapdoor was closed, but I could hear the sounds of a struggle coming from beneath it. Without hesitation, I grabbed the handle and yanked it open, revealing a dark, cavernous space.

In the dim light, I could make out a small platform surrounded by a writhing mass of black slime. Atop the ledge, maybe forty feet below me, stood a beautiful angel. She was blinding white—from her blonde hair to her gorgeous high-waisted white dress—and she had a pair of small white feathered wings behind her shoulders. Those wings fluttered in panic as she stomped on the tendrils of ooze reaching for her legs.

“Gross! Get away!” she screamed, her spiked high heels skewering the slime creature. “I hate this! BETSY! Where are you? I’m done! Whatever you’ve got going on with our training, I’m done. I want out.”

There was desperation clear in her gold eyes as she looked around, hoping for some sign of rescue. Like all adventurers, her inability to look up meant she didn’t see me peering in.

When the cave-like room and rivers of black slime remained unchanged, the woman’s anger flared. “Why does everything bad have to happen to me? I do everything right and this always happens!” She crossed her arms beneath her full breasts.

“Do we need to save this one?” Skullie asked in a whispered tone, his vertebrae making a crackling sound that reminded me of laughter. “She seems like she’s more trouble than she’s worth.”

More tendrils of slime surged up the platform, their sticky pseudopods gripping the smooth stone as they advanced toward the woman. She rushed to meet them, stomping furiously, but it was clear she was fighting a losing battle.

“I’m not leaving her behind if I can help it,” I said, mostly to myself. Throwing my pack down, I fetched the length of rope from my Adventurer Kit. There wasn’t a really good anchor point, so I grabbed one of the pitons and created my own. The metal spike embedded itself securely into the wooden floor, and I looped the rope through it. My borrowed memories told me exactly how to tie a secure knot.

When that was done, I pulled Skullie out of my armor and propped him up on my pack, next to the piton. “Keep an eye on the rope, would you?”

The lich said nothing, but I secured the rope to myself, creating a makeshift harness. Then I stepped up to the edge of the trapdoor and started lowering myself down.

Below me, the lady with the angel wings was too focused on her fight to notice my arrival. She continued to vent her frustrations aloud as she stomped on the encroaching slime.

“I could be home with Father, doing something important instead of this. Just who does that two-faced half-breed think she is? Sending me away when he needs me most. Ugh! Get away!”

A particularly large blob of ooze flopped onto the platform. Boney structures within writhed, orienting into a nightmarish shape. The woman howled in indignation, slamming her feet down until it retreated.

I could see the toll the fight was taking on her. Sweat soaked her clothing, and her hands shook as she cast a spell on herself. From the way the white spell effect seemed to reduce her exhaustion, I assumed it was a Minor Healing Touch spell. But it was clear she was running out of mana.

The woman stomped her foot, angry little fists balled up at her sides. “I am a celestial! I am above you! Get… Get away from me, or my holy light will burn you to a crisp!”

Unsurprisingly, the ooze seemed unimpressed.

Three lashing tendrils slapped the stone, each from a different angle. The woman shrieked—in a high-pitched tone that should have been a weapon of its own—and started beating the ooze with her shoes again.

She has to realize that’s doing nothing, I thought to myself. Surely, she can see she’s just wearing herself out?

She took a step back, breathing heavy. “I… I should have listened to Father about exercising. This is ridiculous.”

Lowering myself into the room safely was taking ridiculously long. I had to secure additional pitons into the wall to create anchor points. The pitons attached to my rope with a simple hook, acting like a carabiner. If the room above had a better tether point, I maybe could have freeballed it into the chamber. But I was worried about us getting back out safely.

“She just wanted my inheritance,” the celestial said to no one, stomping a foot. “That’s why she sent me away. She wanted to claim what was rightfully mine.” She howled in frustration. “I can’t believe her! What a wicked woman! With… With a Tablet, I’d be able to…”

A soft squishing noise seemed to interrupt her. I watched as a creature crawled up the edge of the platform and started to make its way to her. It was a horrifying, nightmarish cross between a spider and a human, with ooze covering the bones and creating a grotesque approximation of muscle.

The sight seemed to break the girl.

A single, faintly glowing tear leaked down her cheek. It was followed by another, both of them sliding off the curve of her chin, before being followed by more. “Daddy?” she cried out, her trembling voice echoing over the liquid sounds below. “Daddy! Help me! Please!

“I’m so sorry, Daddy. I… Why did you abandon me? Why did you let this happen?” She sobbed, a wet and heavy thing. “If… If you were a proper parent, you’d be here with me. You’d stop this.”

She was so close. I could almost reach out and touch her. I slammed another piton into place, stretching to get it as low as I could. When the rope was attached, I lowered myself and looked over my shoulder.

The nightmarish creature had risen to its feet. Multiple legs of different lengths—likely cobbled together from the bones of its previous victims—lifted the body above the ground. Its torso was a macabre puzzle, none of it making biological sense. The ooze had also formed two arms, although one was notably longer than the other, likely due to the femur logged firmly in its forearm.

Most notable, however, was its distinct lack of a head. There was no skull, no neck, and no spine.

The celestial whimpered and curled up on herself, accepting her fate.

I reached down, stretching at the end of my rope, until I could reach the very tip of her wings.

She shrieked, flailing her arms above her head. Her hand got caught in the slack rope between me and the last piton. “Ahh, no! Monster! Help me! Please!”

I snarled and smacked her wrist away. “Stop it. I am trying to help you. Give me your hand.”

The sound of my voice caused the angel woman to stop flailing. She looked over her shoulder, all wide eyes and parted lips.

For a moment, I thought she was going to scream. Or back up into the oncoming ooze.

“I’m friends with Merielle and Nym,” I said, trying to hurry her along. “Come with me if you want to live.”

Intelligence slammed into place in her eyes, and she reached out to grip my outstretched hand.

“Hold on tight,” I ordered as I hoisted her up between me and the rope.

The ooze below us shrieked at the loss of its meal. It started to stretch, disassembling its body and stacking bones like blocks to reach up and catch us. My Gauntlets of Grappling meant the sticky viscous liquid of its form wasn’t able to hold on to us and I kicked it away. The monster howled as it fell, crashing and splattering to the platform.

I pulled us up the rope, hand over hand, removing my pitons as I did. The woman clinging to my chest barely slowed me down, even though she did absolutely nothing to help me.

When we reached the trap door, I hoisted her up and through it as easily as if she were a child. The woman scrambled away, not taking the time to even ask if I needed any help. Skullie looked at me with knowing eyes and I shook my head. Instead, I lifted myself up, pulling the last two pitons and recoiling the rope.

As soon as we were both out of the trap door, it slammed shut before it blended with the floor below like a crocodile waiting in the swampy water.

“There… Where’s the treasure chest?”

“What treasure chest?” I asked as I secured the rope to my pack and put it back on. I looped Skullie back through my armor.

“There was…a treasure chest.” She said it, mutely, almost as if she didn’t believe herself. The woman then blinked and gasped in revulsion. “Necromancer! Stay away from me!” The tiny wings on her back flapped with anger and fear.

“Oh. They aren’t vestigial, huh?” I grinned at her. “If you can flap them, why wouldn’t you use them to fly away? You could have saved me some effort.”

The woman hissed in anger, her eyes darting around the room for an escape route. I held up my hands in a placating gesture.

“Hey, look. I’m here to rescue you. And no, I’m not a necromancer.” I patted Skullie’s, er, skull. “This is Skullie. He’s my lich. You should be grateful. He helped me find you.”

Skullie’s jaws lolled open. “Skullie is Jordan’s friend!”

The woman shuddered in disgust. “A lich!? Those immortal abominations are the worst, pure evil incarnate. Do you have any idea how they are made?”

I nodded. “Sure do. It’s an elaborate ritual in which the person binds their soul to a phylactery. Ordinarily, liches are people who have been suckered into thinking they’re being given immortality by way of a longer mortal life. Whoever recruits them usually doesn’t include all the details about flesh rotting and what-not.”

Skullie looked up at me, his jaw clicking. “You know about the recruitment program?”

I shrugged. “A little.”

The celestial blinked in surprise. “Recruitment…program? Are you suggesting not all liches are objectively evil?”

“I wouldn’t go that far,” I said. “Skullie here was intent on killing me when we met. Plus, he was animating skeletons from corpse piles. I’m pretty sure he was quite evil.”

“But I got better!”

The woman wrinkled her nose in disgust. “Why do you have it with you, then? It’s dirty and disgusting. Ugh, it probably smells bad, too. Better to throw it away or smash it into pieces. That’s what we do to evil things, Jimmy. We kill them.”

“Jordan,” I corrected. Then I cleared my throat, hooking my hands at the collar of my breastplate. “Look. I’m a man who values things based on their usefulness. As long as Skullie here keeps working with me, it’s worth my time to keep him around. After that? Well…” I made a gentle slapping motion.

Skullie’s jaw chattered. “I shall work for you forever!”

Ignoring the lich’s bootlicking, I turned back to the angel woman. “Speaking of usefulness, are you ever going to explain your wings and why you didn’t just fly away?”

She sniffed, tilting her head back. “One does not discuss such things with lesser beings.”

Oh. She was one of those. I should have known.

I shrugged and smiled a thin, emotionless smile. “Suit yourself.”

With that, I turned and walked away, heading for the door.

She hesitated. A woman so sure of her own self-importance, I figured she was waiting for me to turn around and apologize. But when I didn’t, she grumbled in irritation and hurried after me.

Her heels clicked loudly on the stone floor.

She caught up, grabbing my arm and yanking at me. Or trying to, at least. Pulling on my arm was like trying to uproot a tree with her bare hands.

I turned and looked down at her, giving her a patient look.

“Just who do you think you are,” she asked, her voice close to a shout. “And how dare you walk away from me?”

I waited until she was done, then crossed my arms, staring down at her with a slight frown.

She took a step back, seemingly caught off guard by my demeanor.

“I’m the man who just saved your life,” I said evenly. “Not only that, I also saved the lives of two of your friends. Your Sisters. After I get you out of here, there’s still one more person I need to get. I just hope the time I spent here saving you didn’t cost her life.”

The angel woman ground her teeth, but a flicker of guilt crossed her face. “I, uh… I’m sorry?” she stammered, clearly unused to being spoken to in such a manner. She winced at her apology, but at least didn’t try to take it back.

I turned and continued down the corridor. Whimpering, the woman ran a few steps to catch up and walk next to me, her earlier protests forgotten.

Chapter 10: Dungeon Architecture

I stood at the edge of a bottomless ravine. Ahead of me was a cavernous room with a high, domed ceiling. Unevenly placed pillars rose from the darkness where a floor should have been, creating a treacherous path. They were only four feet across, but the fatal drop between them would be enough to trigger severe vertigo.

On the far side, maybe thirty feet away, there was a small ledge leading to a banded iron door.

Frowning thoughtfully, I studied the pillars.

Most had flat tops, but a few were spiked or curved. A handful had magical runes glowing atop them, suggesting potentially life-altering consequences for anyone foolish enough to land on them.

“Why is this even here?”

Skullie’s jaw creaked open. “Trap faeries.”

“Trap faeries don’t exist,” the woman beside me snapped, scowling at the lich. “They are a myth. Think about it: In what world does it make sense for there to be an entire species of fae who specialize in making random traps?”

“Trap faeries,” the lich said again, trying to nod and failing.

Ignoring my companions, I checked the map.

“Regardless of how odd dungeon architecture is, the closest way out to Nym and Merielle is over there.” I pointed to the other side of the chasm. “I can probably get across, but I’m not sure about carrying you.”

“Carrying me?” Indignation laced her words. “I wouldn’t dare allow you to carry me! As if a celestial would dare stoop that low. Especially one of my pedigree! I’ll have you know I am a descendant of Archons.” She stomped her foot. “Do you even know what that means? I have godly blood running through my veins.”

I glanced over, scanning her up and down. “Mhm, sure. Tell you what—you can make your own way across. I’ll tie my rope around your waist. When you fall, I’ll reel you in.”

Skullie tipped his neck forward, aiming his sunken sockets at the darkness between the pillars. “That could hurt.”

The celestial shuddered in revulsion and disgust, her chin tilting so far back it looked like she was looking down her nose at me. Her lips were pursed in a haughty frown.

If the celestial wasn’t so bafflingly arrogant, she might have been gorgeous. The skin that wasn’t covered by a conservative white robe—dirty and sweat-stained as it was—was flawless and sun-kissed gold. Large brown eyes looked down at me from a heart-shaped face framed by golden ringlets. Her robe hid most of her, but it was still clear that beneath it, she had a lithe, slender physique. Those small wings peeked out from behind her, the feathers white and dusted with gold.

My inherited memories stirred, suggesting she might be able to fly with mana. With that revelation, her reluctance to admit she could fly was all the more baffling.

She should have mana, right? Those are the robes of someone with healing magic. And I saw her cast a spell on herself.

Thinking about her robes made me stop and examine those high-heeled shoes she kept stomping around in. They were made of a light-pink crystal, translucent and fragile looking.

“Hold up.”

“What?” She crossed her arms beneath her breasts, her heated glare daring me to say more.

“Two things. One: what’s your name?”

“Britnayel Dawnglow.”

“Great. And two…” I shook my head. “Why are you wearing glass heels in a dungeon?”

She started to reply, then hesitated. The celestial chewed on her lower lip, worrying at it for a moment. Finally, she said, “Betsy said they’d be okay. They were a gift from my father.”

“Are they magical?”

“Well, yes.”

“What do they do?”

Britnayel’s entire body language changed. Her hands were suddenly on her hips, and she cocked her body to the left, jutting out her right hip indignantly. “I don’t need to answer that.”

Realization struck.

“They passively reduce your mana, don’t they?” She looked away. I snorted a laugh. “They look good, but they keep you from flying.”

“Maybe.” She looked back and glared at me. “Father said they would help protect me. I’m…not a strong flier.” She acted like that final sentence had been painful to speak, and a blush brightened her cheeks.

I rubbed my chin. “Uh huh. Well, heck. I’m sure you can get across an open space like this without the heels hindering you. Take them off.”

“No.” Again, she gave me that heated look, daring me to say otherwise.

I frowned at the celestial. Her brown eyes met mine, her gaze defiant, her jaw set. For all she was physically appealing, Britnayel’s attitude was anything but.

“So, let me get this straight,” I said. “You’ll risk your life, along with the lives of your friends, for those damn shoes?”

The color on her cheeks deepened. “I will not humiliate myself by removing a single article of clothing in front of a brute like you. If you understood things like honor, then you would understand that mine is more important than your petty complaints and problems.”

I gave her a flat look. “You can’t be serious.”

She smiled, although there was no mirth in it. “Try me.”

“Fine,” I said. Dealing with her so far hadn’t been productive, and I didn’t have much time to spare. There was still one more woman to rescue. I started toward the celestial, then stopped. “Hey Skullie, do you think this is near another one of those growth zones for the Core?”

“Probably,” the lich replied.

“I haven’t seen any inhabitants for a while.” Then I pointed at the pit. “You think maybe this is the only threat in this area of the dungeon?”

“Maybe.” Working his jaw back and forth, Skullie considered. “Dungeon dwellers tend to concentrate around places of available magic. There’s nothing here, unless there’s some sort of flighted monster waiting in the depths. Gargoyles, perhaps. Giant bats, maybe. Hard to say.”

Britnayel stomped a foot, sending a plume of colored magic floating up around her ankles. “What are you talking about? Why aren’t we going another way?”

Ignoring her, I walked to the edge of the pit. Inhaling a deep breath, I roared a wordless shout into the darkness. After it echoed down into oblivion, I held a hand to my ear, listening closely.

Only silence answered.

“Seems empty to me,” I commented to the lich, who responded with its version of a nod.

“I demand to know what you are doing,” Britnayel said, although her tone lacked any real authority. She cleared her throat and said it again, sounding more forceful. “Tell me what you intend.”

I spoke over my shoulder. “Stay here. Once I make sure Merielle, Nym, and your last party member are all safe, I’ll lead them back here. We can take the long way once I know for sure we’re safe. You’ll be fine.”

“Wait,” she said, her haughty tones melting into pleading whimpers. “You’re not—”

Her words cut off as I took two steps and leaped from the cliff.

Traversing the pit wasn’t much of a challenge. The pillars were close enough to only require a short jump, well within my capabilities. I had to focus and take into account the weight of my armor, plus the subtle shifts of Skullie, but I still made it across the room in six bounds. In fact, other than the fact that a single slip would send me to my doom, crossing the room was rather easy.

“Hey. No! You can’t do this. You can’t leave me,” Britnayel cried out. “Hey! You! Uh…Jasper? Jeremiah? Norman?” She stomped her foot. “Wait, come back! You can carry me!”

I looked down at Skullie. “Did she seriously just call me Norman?”

“Sure did.” His jaw creaked with laughter. “It’s like she isn’t even trying.”

“Do I look like a Norman?”

Skullie flicked desiccated yellow eyes across my face. Those were new. “Normans are shorter, and they often wear their hair in braids. They also tend to favor the color green. No, you look more like a Conner, I think.”

I grinned at the lich’s detailed description of Normans. “I suppose you’ve known a few Normans in your life? Or, uh, lives?”

Skullie approximated a shrug. “Never met one. But still, everyone knows this about Normans.”

“Are you listening to me?” Britnayel’s voice broke as her panic started to rise. “Please? Please, Norman, don’t abandon me.” She trailed off, mumbling something.

The amazing acoustics of the place carried the words over.

“…don’t abandon me like he did.”

Sighing, I turned back to the pit and studied the beautiful girl. She was haughty and annoying, but I wasn’t entirely sure now that I could just leave her here, even if only for a few hours. “You’re serious about having me carry you instead of taking your shoes off?”

“Not much of a choice,” she said, voice quavering. Reaching up, she wiped a tear from her smooth cheek before continuing. “It would take hours for me to generate enough mana to fly. These shoes don’t have a usage limit, but they lower my magic regeneration to a trickle. I can barely cast a healing spell without emptying my reserves, and I did that earlier.”

“So, why didn’t you say that?”

She looked at me, her eyes red-rimmed. Her fear and panic had lowered her guard, and the haughty, arrogant front began to melt away. In that moment, I saw that she was every bit as scared and vulnerable as Nym had been. She just handled it differently.

I let out a great sigh, then took a step back. With a running jump I backtracked to the nearest pillar, then used my momentum to propel me to the next. I was back across in no time.

“It strikes me that someone without my attributes would be pretty screwed in this room,” I commented to Skullie.

“I don’t think I’d make it.” Skullie admitted.

I landed next to Britnayel. She watched me expectantly, her lips firmly closed.

“Alright, come here,” I said, reaching out for her. “And my name is Jordan, not Norman.”

Britnayel blushed and placed her hand in mine, then yelped as I pulled her to me. She was light in my hands, and I set her on my shoulder as unceremoniously as a sack of potatoes. The celestial kicked her feet and demanded that I carry her in a more respectful manner.

“Enough,” I said, slapping her once on her firm bottom.

She immediately stopped thrashing.

Despite the pampered, pompous manner in which she spoke, her body felt surprisingly firm and athletic beneath her robe. That was a problem. Had she been soft, it would have been easier to carry her, but muscle was denser than fat. Every ounce of additional weight would make traversal more difficult.

I took another running leap from the cliff edge. Britnayel screamed in terror at the first leap, yelping as I landed hard on the pillar. I could feel her heart pounding against me.

“Try to not blow out my eardrums, all right?”

Taking a deep breath, I leaped to the next pillar, then the next. She yelled with each one, but her terror seemed to melt away by the time I finally reached the other side.

I knelt and set her gently on her feet. The winged woman stood there for a moment, her face flushed with excitement. She looked up at me, then surprised me by reaching out and hugging me. It was brief, but the change in her demeanor was good to see.

Britnayel looked down at her clothes, then squeaked in embarrassment and began tugging her robe straight. Having been twisted around her a bit, the thin material more than displayed her strong limbs and womanly curves.

I respectfully turned away, but not before getting an eyeful.

The celestial was unexpectedly stacked. Not only that, Britnayel’s flawless golden-hued skin was interrupted by crisp, pale lines where it was obvious she had worn a bikini sunbathing.

“Once you’re done, I’ll catch you up on what’s going on,” I said, trying to distract myself by looking at the rustic architecture of the dungeon.

“What do you mean?” She paused and then tugged at my arm. “You can look now.”

I didn’t turn to look at her, but instead pushed open the iron door. Beyond it was a long, magic-lined hallway.

“Huh. This place must be on a hub-and-spoke model,” I said. Taking the lead, I broke into the same explanation I’d given Merielle, weaving in the updates and observations I’d made with Nym.

Halfway through my recounting of events, Britney stopped walking. “Do you mind saying that last part again?”

“Which one?” I stopped and turned to face her.

“The one about the Sisterhood being part of a Dungeon Core cult?” She crossed her arms, her face filled with shock and disbelief.

“In short, the Sisterhood sends untrained novices in here to feed the monsters of the dungeon. In return, they are rewarded with magical items and treasures.”

“That’s right!” Skullie said enthusiastically. “They’ve sent lots of people here over the years. Every single one of them, completely helpless and hopeless!” He noticed me looking down at him and changed his tone. “Ah, it’s really sad how the Sisterhood has betrayed so many. A shame, a true shame.”

“None of that can be true,” Britnayel said. A hint of the celestial woman’s former ire colored her words, though this time it wasn’t aimed at me.

“Why’s that?”

“My stepmother was a graduate from the Sisterhood. She’s the reason I joined them.”

“Maybe she didn’t know.” I thought back to Earth, and the mega corporations of my old world. “Sometimes the left hand doesn’t know what the right hand is doing. Besides, it doesn’t make sense for the group to not legitimately graduate at least a few girls, right? How else would it grow and earn a reputation?”

The lich in my armor made a worrying noise. “Ah. I may have a thought about that. You…might not like it, though.”

“Go ahead,” I prompted.

“Promise you won’t be mad at me?”

I gave him an impatient look. “Out with it, Skullie.”

“Oh, yes. Well, it’s entirely possible that the Sisterhood has a graduation process that includes some sort of obedience or secrecy pact. Liches have had such a setup for generations. For example, I still couldn’t tell you how to make a phylactery, even if I wanted.”

I considered what he was saying, searching both my knowledge from Earth and my new memories. There was one very obvious answer…but it was almost too on the nose to be true.

“Britnayel, you don’t have some sort of special inheritance or something, do you? Or access to a special Dungeon Core, maybe? Some reason for your stepmom to want you dead? There are a lot of stories about that sort of thing from Earth. It’s quite cliché there, actually.”

The celestial woman paled. “Two things. My father promised to make me a member of his Inner Circle upon graduation from the Sisterhood. That’s the condition he put on giving me a Tablet. It’s the last slot he has open.”

I checked my memories for details about an Inner Circle Tablet. “Those are the kind Kings and Queens can produce for their most important vassals, right? They give administrative functions and access to basic classes?”

“Yes,” she said. “Even lesser Tablets are of incredible value, since the Fates have dramatically slowed production of them.”

“It wouldn’t be as good as the one he could give you,” Skullie said, beaming at me.

“Wait, what?” Britney looked confused.

I waved a hand. “Ignore that for now. You said two things. What’s the other?”

Britney continued. “There is a dungeon near Celestia, my father’s kingdom. It’s a celestial one. Father won’t let anyone near it. It’s guarded day and night, since the last monster that escaped ended up killing a couple powerful Tablet Holders.”

A Celestial Dungeon Core. Didn’t Corey say those were good, or safe or something?

My inherited memories were oddly silent about the details, other than to suggest the rewards for defeating one. The magical seed at the center of that place would be worth a fortune, even compared to the Legendary Tablet I’d lucked upon. If I had that…

“Probably for the best,” I said, stamping down the spike of ambition. “Dungeon Cores should probably be left alone unless they become a danger to the local environment.”

Britnayel gave me a confused look. “What?”

I waved for her to resume our walk. Once she did, I explained further. “They attract magic and monsters, right? The Dungeon Cores, that is.”

“Of course,” she replied slowly.

“They concentrate the danger, so the rest of the world can go about its business normally. Cores are a natural balancing force. Plus, they give people like me something to challenge themselves against. It keeps Tablet Holders from getting bored and doing something stupid.”

“Not all Tablet Holders,” Britnayel pointed out. “There are the Royal versions, which aren’t usually meant strictly for violence. And there are other types, too. Not every Tablet is for adventuring. Just the best ones.”

I chuckled at that. “Sure, sure. Good observations.” Picking back up on the narrative, I resumed telling her about getting Nym and Sadie out of the dungeon. “If everything works the way Corey told me, we should be coming out just a little north of the waterfall. We should be able to see the others.”

“I don’t understand why the Core agreed to help you still.”

“I’ll explain that later.” While I’d told Nym and Merielle about my class, I didn’t want to tie my help for the celestial with the mission I’d agreed to take up. The more I learned about Tablets and their allure, the more I came to realize just how coercive it was to mention my class. Especially to someone as desperate for power and strength as this young woman.

We traveled for a few minutes in silence. Britnayel seemed deep in troubled thought, and I simply enjoyed the silence. Eventually, I figured I might come to like the celestial, but only after she’d lived a little. Some exposure to the real world would do her a lot of good.

Our hallway finally ended at a familiar pair of double doors. Britnayel stopped me from opening them.

“Listen. I just… I want to say thank you. And…sorry. I’m… Today was a lot.”

“It’s all right,” I said, sighing. “I get it.”

“But you don’t. And I don’t know if I’ll ever tell you…everything.” She looked away. “Also? You can call me Britney. Only Zuri uses my full name.”

I wondered if that was the name of her last companion. Instead of needling, I smiled and went to rest a hand on her shoulder. Her small wings were pulled in tight, however, making things awkward. Instead, I placed my hand on the top of her head, like I had with Nym. “Let’s get you to safety.”

Britney looked up at me with wide eyes, as I turned and pushed open the large doors.

Instantly I winced at the bright sunlight. I saw the familiar rocky, forested overlook. The roar of the waterfall sounded nearby. Taking a few steps away from the tunnel, I discovered a rocky ledge thirty feet from the entrance. Looking down, I saw a sloping valley, with Merielle, Nym, and Sadie waiting at the bottom.

“Hey!” I called, waving.

Both women looked up, squinting at the sun backlighting me, then brightened and returned my wave. Britney, moving slowly on her high heels, came to stand beside me. She waved too, although neither of her companions seemed particularly overjoyed to see her.

I considered asking about it, then dismissed the idea. I had one more person to rescue. “I’m going back in. I want to get to your last companion before it gets dark.”

Chapter 11: Last But Not Least

After all of the delays with Britney, I expected trouble with the last of the Sisterhood’s adventurers. I picked up my pace, moving through the remaining sections of the dungeon with almost reckless speed.

No one dies when I can save them, I decided. I may not remember who Jordan had been on Earth, but this version of him was the sort of man to save others.

Along the way, I cut down giant bats, a hoard of small fire elementals, and a particularly irate magic-slinging lizardman who seemed to be functioning as some sort of mini-boss. He was mad that I didn’t give him a chance to give his big epic speech he’d so carefully planned, and then also that I didn’t give him “time to get ready” like it was a date instead of a fight.

The wizard wasted more time trying to talk than it took to kill him.

He’d been wearing a pair of expensive-looking leather boots that remained behind when his body evaporated. I picked them up and my Tablet dinged, so I focused and it appeared, along with a new option.

Notice: Battle Scholar, you may use your Tablet to identify most magic items. These boots are magical. Do you wish to identify them?

I did.

Curled Boots of Lizardfolk Logic: These boots provide Lizardfolk with a +2 bonus to their intelligence scores. It is possible to [Reforge] them so they work for other species. The boots can be worn by anyone, but the enchantment will be inert.

“That’s not very useful,” I said to the boots.

The only reason I took them was because a petty part of me wanted to offer them to Britney. Maybe she’d wear them instead of her glass heels, or maybe she’d get really angry about me offering them.

I put them in my storage space and moved on.

The final marker on Corey’s notated map was just past the lair of the lizard wizard.

It was a medium-sized cavern, but a large amount of it was obviously closed off, collapsed behind a cave-in. Big chunks of the rocky ceiling had been brought down. Rubble was scattered across the stone floor, making traversing the room treacherous.

In the center of the room was a giant crocodile-thing. Its armored body was easily the size of a compact car, and it clawed at the rock wall with the focused intensity of a berserker. The creature’s webbed, leathery arms strained as it tore at the rubble. Powerful vibrations shook the ground with each strike, loosening more debris from the ceiling far above us.

Whatever had happened here, it was clear the creature was trying to get into the other half of the cavern.

Through the fallen bits of rubble, I was able to catch glimpses of the grotto beyond. Water trickled through a slow-moving stream that bisected the area that was easily twice as large. Around the edges, fungi grew in clusters.

There were also piles of dead mushroom monsters, and a handful of stone statues in various positions.

Roots from some unseen plant snaked down the walls and across the floor like gnarled fingers. They converged near a dark crevice in the far wall, as if drawn to something beyond.

Two things stood out to me.

The first was a faint smell in the air. It smelled like a campfire, but it was obvious the fuel for the fire wasn’t dry wood. It had an earthy, almost spoiled smell to it.

But I could also smell something cooking on the fire, and if I strained to listen between the roars of the angry monster, I could hear bubbling, like a soup or stew simmering away.

Which is what clued me in to the second thing.

A sultry, elegant voice rose in song. It was in a language I didn’t speak, from a throat I couldn’t see. But it was hauntingly beautiful. Sorrow, longing, and bittersweet joy were obvious in the words, and even without being able to understand them, I felt my chest tighten with an inexplicable ache.

As the unseen singer’s voice swelled, the monster’s frenzy slowed. The giant scaled head tilted, and two forked tongues snaked out to taste the notes in the air.

For a moment, the cavern held its breath.

Or maybe that was just me.

I leaned forward, trying to catch a glimpse of the singer through the cracks. Was this the last Sister? Or was it some dungeon denizen, a monster trying to capture me or the lizard?

The moment broke when the voice let the song fade. Sluggishly the lizard remembered its mission and roared. Its claws returned to scraping against the fallen stone.

“...not ready to give up?” a feminine voice said a moment before the monster redoubled its efforts.

If nothing else, those few words confirmed my target was still in the room, just beyond the creature. Now I just had to figure out how to deal with it. I was suddenly very glad for my Cloak of Shadows allowing me to observe without getting seen.

The rock wall shuddered as a paw knocked some rubble loose. For a brief moment, the lizard stopped and snarled. The feminine voice said something I couldn’t quite hear, and the lizard roared in response.

Instead of just clawing at the wall it started to throw its whole body at it, like a linebacker with an impressive health plan, and one of those new bubble-wrapped helmets.

THOOM.

“This is your fault, you know,” the woman called out in a scolding tone, talking loud enough to be heard over the cacophony the lizard was making. “If you hadn’t slammed into that statue, we wouldn’t be in this predicament.”

A chunk of cavern fell from the ceiling, crashing to the floor next to me.

“You should probably stop that thing before it gets to her,” Skullie whispered, unhelpfully.

“Got any suggestions?”

The lich made a chattering sound. “Stab it with the pointy end of your sword?”

“That…” I paused. “Yeah, okay. Sure; I can work with that.”

I called the Fast Sword of Bloodletting to my hand.

“Care to drop me off here?” Skullie looked up at me with wide eyes. They were still desiccated and yellow, but they were filling like balloons. Was he healing? “I’ll watch your back.”

“You just want to be able to escape if I die.”

“I would never! My only objective is your safety. We’re besties.”

I chuckled quietly at the lich and did as he asked, taking him out of my armor and propping him up in the doorway. It would be easier to fight if I didn’t have to worry about something shattering him anyway.

While I was arranging my new, undead friend as a certifiable doorstop to an entrance that had no door, the lizard made progress. One arm, easily half as wide as I was tall, raked across the opening it had made, clearing a swath of debris.

The creature hissed in triumph.

Using its newfound victory to my advantage, I sprinted across the room. Instincts screamed at me to dodge falling chunks of rock and I did so with the grace of a dancer. First I spun right, then left, then slid across the ground in a baseball slide, right under the lizard.

I said hello by dragging my naked blade against its exposed, soft belly.

It wasn’t an instant kill.

But it did piss it off.

The lizard turned, ignoring whoever was in the grotto. I rolled to my feet, barely dodging another dislodged bit of stone. “You see how you’re making this worse, right?”

It roared in response and reared back, ready to bash its front legs into the ground.

A rock shot out from the cavern beyond, narrowly missing the lizard’s head. Red-rimmed eyes shot back to the hole it had made and the lizard paused, almost as if it was unsure who to attack first.

I took the opportunity.

Launching myself forward, I shoved my Fast Sword of Bloodletting into the monster’s side. Its thick hide caught the blade and held it. The lizard spun toward the attack, and I circled around it. I tried dismissing the sword, but it was held in the monster’s scales and no longer qualified.

Cursing beneath my breath, I summoned the Axe of Felling to my hand. Then I jumped onto the lizard’s unprotected back, kicking off the hilt of my embedded sword for extra height. I landed, wrapping my thighs around jagged scales.

The monster went nuts, flailing and arching its back.

Riding the thing like a cowboy on a bucking bronco, I slammed my axe into its hide, trying to chop through it. It was like hitting non-Newtonian fluid with a hammer. I just couldn’t pierce its defenses, but that didn’t mean I was going to give up. My supernatural Strength and enhanced combat prowess made staying upright and in place no big deal. I just had to keep trying and eventually I’d get through.

The lizard’s head whipped around, snarling. Its jaws snapped mere inches from my face, but I batted the attack away with the flat of my blade.

My eyes met the creatures.

A shimmer of magic tingled across my arms, turning my skin gray.

“No!” the feminine voice screamed, almost cracking under the anguish. “Don’t look at it!”

Suddenly, my inherited memories snapped into place.

Basilisk. I was fighting a damn basilisk. This was its Stone Gaze attack, and it was supposed to be its strongest attack.

I laughed.

The tingle of magic across my skin continued. Between my incredible Endurance—giving me the ability to resist magical attacks—and my Tyrant’s Armor reducing the damage taken, it was like the tingle of menthol and wintergreen oil on a sore muscle.

Gray skin returned to the new bronze, as my near immunity to such attacks became evident.

Confused, the basilisk didn’t seem to know what to do. It held my gaze, growling furiously, but it didn’t seem to understand its attack wasn’t working.

I leaned back, holding my axe high above my head. When I could draw it back no further I slammed the weapon forward, right between those red-rimmed eyes.

The magical assault stopped as blood squirted from the new wound. That wasn’t enough to finish the battle—its hide was still too thick to pierce easily—but between the cut across its belly and the smack to the face, it was starting to slow down. The basilisk listed to the side, stumbling a few steps.

I leaped off its back, sending it sprawling with a kick on my way. Landing heavily, I sprang back to end the creature’s struggles.

But there was a little more fight left in it.

As I got close it lunged and caught me around the middle. My Tyrant’s Armor shrieked under its teeth.

The woman in the cavern gasped. Skullie made a similar noise from across the room.

I didn’t flinch.

Instead, I dismissed my Axe of Felling and called the Accurate Dagger of Cruelty to my hand.

With cold, calculating precision, I drove the blade into the basilisk’s snout. It hissed in pain and tried to retreat, which activated the Cruel bonus damage on the dagger.

I grabbed at its face, wrapping a hand around one of those foot-long teeth. Pulling on the fang unbalanced the thing as it jerked, reflexively fighting my pull.

Which meant it wasn’t ready for my dagger to carve an eight-inch furrow down the side of its face.

The basilisk shuddered and let go of me. As soon as I was free, I called my Axe of Felling back to my hand and brought it down between the lizard’s eyes once more. Perfectly placed, the axe head sunk deep, driving the monster to the ground.

It twitched a few times as it died.

I retrieved my axe from its head and sword from its side just as it started to glow.

“You can—”

I’d started to say “You can come out now” but the woman was already pushing through the rock wall. She was tall, with lots of exposed caramel skin. Vaulting over a fallen rock, she slid forward, ripping a silken wrap off her head.

Coils of dark hair sprung free. Some of them were braids, like dreadlocks, while others were curls.

And they all ended in small serpent’s faces.

Chapter 12: Reunited

I felt a wave of magic slide across my skin, almost like the warmth of a summer sun. Compared to the basilisk’s gaze, this was practically a caress.

Whatever she did, it stopped the rapid disintegration of the dead basilisk. I remembered that corpses would stop disintegrating if a person had the right skills, or interacted with them quickly after death.

The woman tucked her hair back under the silk wrap, trying to be inconspicuous.

She was stunning, and not just because of the snakes in her hair. Her skin was enchanting. The hues seemed to lighten and darken from moment to moment, flowing from creamy caramel to black depending on the lighting, or maybe the environment. Her hair—which was now tucked up under the amber scarf—was a purple so dark as to appear almost black.

Interestingly, she was scantily clad, wearing a rough approximation of a belly dancer’s outfit, with bronze half-moons holding each of her large breasts in place. Her stomach was fit and toned and curved into a set of wide hips.

“This is going to be delicious,” she said, smiling at me.

Instead of trying to decipher what she meant, my eyes went back to her wrapped hair. “So, you’re a medusa?” I asked. “Like, uh, a gorgon?”

That smile turned warm. “Medusa-kin, actually. Half-gorgon. I’m what happens when a medusa has a child with one of the mundane races. I’m Zuri.”

“Good to meet you, Zuri. I’m Jordan.” Then I paused. “Do you have authority over your coils, or is it always on?”

My Adventure Historian skill was coming in useful here. It told me that most Medusas could not actually control their serpents. They were, in effect, loyal pets attached to the tops of their owner’s heads.

“A mixture, actually. It’s always on against men, but I have a degree of control the rest of the time.” She sighed. “Unfortunately, they need to be free for me to use my gorgon venom to affect the dead basilisk. Stops it from vanishing while I work.” Zuri gave me another warm, appreciative smile. “I’m glad you seem immune to their gaze. You know gorgon lore?”

I shrugged. “Some, yeah.”

That seemed to please her. “Well, good. Do you mind helping me remove some meat and organs from this basilisk? I’d like to study their properties.”

I thought for a moment. “Sure. We probably shouldn’t take long, though. The rest of the ladies are waiting for us.”

“Oh. In that case, just some of the meat should do.” Frowning, she considered the carcass. “A shame to leave so much behind. The heart and liver would be ideal.”

As much as I wanted to leave, I understood the draw of the magical corpse. I thought for a moment. “This area isn’t that far from the waterfall. I can always get you there, then come back and harvest them, if it matters so much?”

“That would be wonderful,” she said with another one of those warm smiles. She pointed at the grotto. “There’s a treasure chest there as well. Perhaps that could be considered pay for your efforts?”

I followed her finger. If there was loot in that room, it would certainly be worth the effort to retrieve. I needed to get her out of here first, though. This place was simply too dangerous.

“Sure,” I said. “Let’s get you to the others first.”

“That would be so wonderful.”

I watched as Zuri climbed through the debris. She moved with a captivating, boneless grace. Unlike the other girls I’d rescued, the medusa-kin was composed and capable, radiating a calm confidence that took me out of fight-or-flight mode. Instead, I found myself admiring a dazzlingly gorgeous woman.

She climbed across the outstretched arm of the basilisk casually, showing no squeamishness at being so close to the giant carcass. As she moved, the long, wavy strands of her piecemeal skirt flowed over her skin.

“May I ask a question?” she asked as she crossed the final distance between us. She heaved a sigh of relief and looked back at the pile of stones for a moment, then turned back to me. Her eyes were like emeralds as she studied me.

“You just did,” I said with a grin.

She rolled her eyes but laughed. “Why is there a skull propped up by the door?”

“Oh. Right. Skullie.”

I fetched the lich and tucked him back into my armor. He’d been so quiet that I almost forgot him.

Skullie was unamused. “I am a lich, and Jordan’s friend and trusted companion.”

With a laugh, I started to explain what had happened again, hopefully for the last time. Zuri stopped me frequently, asking probing questions to tease details out of me.

Shortly into my story, she gasped, and her eyes widened. “You got to the center of the Dungeon Core, didn’t you? Are you the old man we saw earlier? Is that what happened? Did you make some sort of wish to become younger? Tell me what it was like!”

I held up my hands. “No, I come from another world that is much different from yours. When the Core interfered with some sort of summoning ability the other guy had, it brought me here. I was so thirsty that I drank from the fountain before I even realized where I was. There was a side effect to drinking that water. It took my history away. I don’t remember any of the details about who I was before arriving here.”

She pursed her full lips. “You worded that very specifically. When you say, ‘my history’ do you mean—”

“I remember everything about being on Earth, just everything personal is…vague impressions.” I shrugged, showing no signs of discomfort at having forgotten who I was.

“What kind of impressions?”

I shrugged. “Eh, I think I was alone for a long time. And maybe I was a good person, or at least I hope so.” What else would explain my urgent need to do good in this new world?

She reached out, lightly touching my arm to draw my attention. The contact wasn’t presumptuous or overly intimate, but casual.

Turning, I looked down at her. She was the tallest of her group, probably close to six feet in height, yet still notably shorter than me.

“It doesn’t matter what you were,” she said in a soft voice, meeting my eyes. “I was born among people who often choose to become monsters. Even my mother advised me that I should find the right Dungeon Core and become one of its defenders. I chose a different path. Whatever you think, or don’t think, you were, when we move on from our past lives, we can determine who we are from that moment onward.”

My Dungeoneering and Adventure Historian skills suggested the life Zuri had given up.

She likely could have lived in safety and comfort for many years had she chosen to stay in a dungeon, with only the occasional fight against explorers to shake up her serenity. With her ability to turn people into stone, it would have been an easy life. But instead, she had chosen a different path.

A harder one.

“Thanks.” I smiled down at her. “I appreciate you saying so.”

“And I appreciate you rescuing me,” Zuri said, looking over at the carcass. “He was persistent, if nothing else. And I think he’ll make a fantastic dinner.”

I considered the monster. Cutting it up would be an issue. Regular steel would dull and break against that tough hide, but my magical weapons would get it done. Eventually. “I’ve never had basilisk.”

“Me either. It should be an interesting meal,” she said, walking past me. “I suppose we should leave now, eh?”

I watched her walk away. Her hips swayed with every step.

After five paces, she stopped and turned to regard me.

“Coming?” she asked with one hand on her hip.

“Yeah,” I said, tearing my eyes away from her physique.

Why is she so damn distracting? I thought, not upset in the least.

***

We made it out of the dungeon uneventfully. Passing through the double doors, Zuri and I joined Merielle, Nym, Sadie, and Britney at our temporary camp. Sunset had finally begun to fall, saturating the world in hues of orange and warm yellow. Several of the waterfalls sparkled with captured light, reflecting it in a dazzling display.

Merielle and Nym both shouted with joy at Zuri’s return and rushed over to embrace her. Britney, still wearing her heels, scowled and hobbled over. The sharp spikes at the back of her shoes did not navigate well on the soil, and she cursed with every other step.

As the group celebrated being united, I cleared my throat. “One quick question?”

They looked up at me.

“Yes?” Merielle asked.

“Why the hell did none of you tell me Zuri might turn me to stone?”

Britney, still not caught up to the rest of the group, said, “What are you talking about? Zuri’s the cook, not a spellcaster.”

The half-gorgon woman flushed as she pulled aside her silk wrap once more. One of her serpent coils slid down to frame her high cheekbones. Black eyes at the end of the coil blinked as its tongue shot out to taste the air.

Merielle and Nym jerked back, and Sadie hissed in surprise.

“Don’t blame them,” Zuri said. “I always keep my hair concealed. And, as I told you, I can somewhat control my pets anywhere other than around men. They didn’t know.”

“Zuri’s a medusa?” Nym asked, backing away. “Snakes…”

Sadie hissed again and took a step back, her fur standing on end.

“Hold on, please!” Zuri raised both hands and spoke in a calm voice. “I’m only half-medusa. My father was not. I’ve chosen the path of my mortality, not the monster.” She started to put her hair away again. “Nothing has changed. I’m still your friend, and still the party cook.”

Nym and Britney calmed at hearing that, but Merielle still seemed taken aback. “What do you mean by ‘path of your mortality’? Does that have some significance? You know, one that negates the whole turn-everyone-around-her-to-stone part?”

It was Britney who answered. “Half-bloods get to choose when they reach physical maturity. If Zuri had chosen the path of the medusa, no one would be safe around her. Monsters are like goblins; they are ruled by a bestial nature. She basically just told us she’d turned down all the power she could have gotten from her magical bloodline.”

“But medusas are powerful,” Merielle protested. “Who would give up so much power? The only thing better might be getting a Tablet, and no one does that.”

“I do,” Zuri said, pointing at her chest. “My passions lay in other directions. I don’t want to spend my days surrounded by statues in a stone prison. My mother knew unlikely love. Seeing my father through her eyes taught me the value of a different path.”

“This is also where I point out that we’ve known her for months with no issues,” Britney said, finally catching up to everyone. She huffed and leaned against the wall. “If we’re willing to accept that Betsy and the entire Sisterhood could be corrupt, I’m willing to accept that someone I’ve spent time training and adventuring with isn’t a monster just because of her parents.”

“That is…startlingly mature of you, Britnayel,” Zuri commented, looking at the celestial with just a hint of suspicion on her face.

The celestial gave her a tight smile. “Please, Britney is enough. I just found out some pretty awful things about my family, so maybe I’m willing to have an open mind about you, too.”

That ‘maybe’ spoke volumes, although I didn’t have time to mediate.

I held my hands up. “Ladies, I’m sure you have a lot to talk about. I’m going to go back into the dungeon and get some things Zuri and I left behind. Do you think the four”—I paused, smiling at Sadie, who’d wound between my legs—”ah, five of you, will be safe for a couple of hours?”

“I should think so,” Zuri said. “I can make a fire and prepare a meal.”

Merielle looked from me to the rest of the group, her expression contemplative. “You mentioned not wanting to be coercive about the Tablets. Well, we’re all out now. We can all choose to go our own way if we’d like. Before you go, do you want to discuss your class with all of us here?”

“Oh, finally!” Britney’s face brightened, but it lasted only a second as one of her heels sank into the ground, nearly sending her backward. “But wait, what does your class have to do with anything secret? You’re a legendary Acrobat, right? A ‘Heroic Vaulter’ or something?”

I burst out laughing. “I’m something called a Battle Scholar. It’s a hybrid fighter-team management class. It lets me create and manage several Tablets.”

Britney nodded as if she understood me perfectly. “That’s like being royalty. Rulers get to make Vassal and Inner Circle Tablets.”

“This is a little different, I think.” Rolling my hand, I summoned my golden Tablet. I read them the relevant text.

A Battle Scholar can generate up to one (1) Epic Class Tablet per three (3) of their levels plus one (1)—at Level 10, this is four (4). They have Command Authority over these Tablets. The Battle Scholar may assign these Tablets to willing recipients. Note: The assignment process wipes away any current levels granted by other Tablets. Assignee retains all other skills and knowledge.

Once the recipient has gained ten (10) levels the Battle Scholar may give the person ownership of their Tablet. This is called Graduation. If this happens, the Scholar may manifest a new Epic Tablet. This process takes 120 days.

“Did you just say Epic Tablet?” Britney’s pitch was so high with disbelief it could have broken glass. “That’s not possible! That’s… It’s incredible!”

Between what the women had told me and my new memories, I thought I understood most of her sentiment.

There was nothing on Earth that could compare to a Tablet. Just possessing one was like having years of life experience, on top of the attribute enhancements and reduced experience costs. From what I understood, folks without Tablets could go up levels in this magical world, they just wouldn’t be able to realize the same benefits of doing so.

Basically, they made mundane folk into superheroes.

I would have been hard-pressed to imagine a more tantalizing, or influential force.

“I made an agreement with this Dungeon Core, in exchange for its help,” I said, holding a hand up to forestall further eager questions. “I’ve got three years to defeat another Dungeon Core. My gut tells me it’ll be a far more difficult one, and that I should use the time to help train a group of elites. That’s where my class excels.”

“I volunteer!” Britney shouted, shoving eagerly closer to me and the Tablet. Thanks to her heels, she almost fell again.

Zuri chided her. “Let him finish. Don’t rush to indenture yourself without knowing the consequences.”

To my surprise, the celestial listened.

“It’s possible,” I said, continuing, “that this theoretical team could include any of you, or none. I’m happy to deal with this Sisterhood first, since that sounds like a mission we could cut our teeth on. But…”

Tilting my head, I dropped the Tablet. It vanished as soon as it left my hand.

“I would love for all of you to join me, but I don’t want anyone to feel forced into it. Even if you turn the offer down, I’ll give you some of the loot I get from this dungeon and help with the Sisterhood. That’s a promise.”

Eyeing Zuri, Britney shook her head. “I need more help than that. If my stepmother is involved, it could mean my father has been influenced. I can’t do anything without a Tablet. Regardless of what the others say, I want in.”

“Going after a kingdom of celestials is probably a mission on the far side of taking out a Dungeon Core,” I said.

“I know,” Britney said. “Your class said once I reach Level 10, I’ll have earned my own copy of the Tablet. If all I have to do is stick with you until then, I’m in.”

Merielle and Nym exchanged looks, and the elf spoke up first. “Britney has a good point. If all we have to do is reach Level 10, that’s hardly coercive.”

“Let me point out that he’ll have Command Authority over the Tablets.” Zuri pointed a finger at Skullie. “That means he’ll be the one who gets to decide about your classes, your Attributes, and everything else. It may not mean he can choose your spells for you, but if he’s coordinating things, even that should be made with him in mind. He’ll functionally be your ruler for all ten of those levels.”

“Why are you pointing at me?” Skullie asked worriedly.

“Because Jordan has shown kindness to a lich.”

Nym’s ears twitched. “And?”

“And, it means that Jordan has a kind heart, but kindness can be a double-edged sword. We must all be careful who we put our trust in.”

“Like the Sisterhood?” Merielle asked.

Zuri winced. “Good point.” She turned to me and smiled. “I’m not trying to talk anyone out of anything, by the way. It’s about pointing out possible flaws in the logic. I want to make sure my Sisters—companions—are safe.”

I noticed the way she winced when she said ‘Sisters,’ even if she was quick to recover.

Some things would take time, and one of those would be unlearning whatever the Sisterhood had drilled into them.

I shrugged. “Yeah, that’s fine. You should. Like I’ve said, I’m not going to force anyone into anything.” Summoning the Tablet again, I rapidly moved my fingers across the surface, triggering several commands. Four purple Tablets appeared, each hovering in the air above me.

I pointed at each of the girls, and the Tablets flew over. “You each get three options. I don’t get to influence that part. Why don’t you all talk about this and consider it a bit? We can discuss further when I return.”

With that, I turned and walked away. With any luck, I hoped to return to the group before it got too late. On the way, I checked an unread notification.

Notice: You have been awarded combat experience proportional to your level.

Experience Gained: 250

Experience to Level 11: 200

Merielle Class Options

Based on your background and current challenges, your class selection has been limited to the following three Epic Classes.

Fury’s Enforcer (Epic)

Description: Fury’s Enforcer gains combat momentum as fights drag on. They specialize in defeating boss monsters or high-level enemies.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience for defeating opponents who represent a significant threat.

Granted Powers: The damage you deal with melee weapons (including your fists), increases by one (1) for each round of combat, up to a maximum of twice (x2) your current level.

Level 1: Gain a slightly increased chance to deal a critical strike for every wounded ally within sixty feet of you. This benefit only applies during active, ongoing combat.

Disrupting Fist (Epic)

Description: Distract and disrupt magic users of all types.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience whenever you defeat, or help defeat, a magic wielding opponent.

Granted Powers: Whenever you are within melee range of an opponent who casts a spell or uses any magic, you gain an extra attack. This attack can be made on any opponent within your range.

Level 1: Gain a slightly increased chance to deal a critical strike to magic users. Your critical strikes also deal additional damage to magic users.

Ballistic Knight (Epic)

Description: Gain enhanced maneuverability and abilities to defend and protect your allies.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from challenging combats.

Granted Powers: Your movement rate increases by 25%. While in combat, your Agility score decreases the chances of an enemy dealing a critical attack to you, or any nearby allies you are actively defending.

Level 1: You gain 10 hit points.

Nym Class Options

Based on your background and current challenges, your class selection has been limited to the following three Epic Classes.

Scouring Tyrant (Epic)

Description: You specialize in magic related to the theme of cleaning, or transformation.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from using offensive spells in combat or overcoming difficult cleaning tasks.

Granted Powers: You are treated as two (2) levels higher when determining what spells you can learn and your total mana. You may learn spells from any list, provided it relates to cleaning or transformation.

Level 1: The duration of your non-offensive spells is increased by a small amount. This increases in proportion to your level.

Nature’s Hand (Epic)

Description: You are able to interact with, and summon, natural allies.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience when you defeat opponents using befriended, or summoned, creatures. Also gain experience with befriending magical wildlife.

Granted Powers: You may speak with all animals, including monstrous ones. Note: This power does not grant the target intelligence. You may learn spells down both the druidic and clerical paths.

Level 1: Summon Ally (4 Mana) Summon one befriended animal or monster whose power is equal to, or less than, your own. This is a teleportation effect. Any summoned creature will appear within a targeted space thirty (30) feet from your location. Note: If you summon a creature to kill it deliberately, you will receive zero experience for any encounters involving that creature.

Spawn Boomer (Epic)

Description: You specialize in summoning mana constructs that can deliver devastating spell-attacks. This class has greatly reduced diversity but gains far more damage.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from defeating enemies with your spells. You will earn bonus experience based on the amount (both volume and value) of damage to the surroundings your summons does.

Granted Powers: You may summon a spell construct for three (3) mana. This spell construct includes a number of trigger conditions and verbal commands. It can deliver or cast spells on your behalf while it is within range (fifteen [15] feet per your level). You gain access to a limited, destruction-based spell list. You spend half the normal mana to imbue your summoned construct with your spells.

Level 1: You may summon 1 additional construct.

Britnayel Class Options

Based on your background and current challenges, your class selection has been limited to the following three Epic Classes.

Savior (Epic)

Description: Gain access to healing spells that you can cast rapidly.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience whenever you heal an ally in a dangerous situation. Gain bonus experience for saving lives.

Granted Powers: You may learn all manner of healing and purification spells. During combat, you gain enhanced perceptions that allow you to cast these spells twice as fast.

Level 1: All healing spells you cast cure an additional [3] hit points.

Nag Witch (Epic)

Description: Gain access to spells that influence the minds of others. Note: This is considered an evil class. If you select it as a celestial being, this will corrupt your essence. Doing so will unlock special benefits, along with numerous negative consequences.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from influencing the minds of others.

Granted Powers: You may learn any spell that influences the minds of others. This is a highly restricted list and reserved for those with access to an Epic Tablet and your unique background.

Level 1: You gain an additional attribute called “Charisma.” It is equal to your Magic attribute. It helps you influence others. This magical attribute will cause you to radiate an evil aura to those sensitive to it.

Thorned Angel (Epic)

Description: You use your magic to deal retributive damage to your foes. At higher levels, you will gain access to powerful healing and curse magic.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from combat. You also gain bonus experience when your magic saves an ally’s life.

Granted Powers: Target an ally within thirty (30) feet. Whenever that ally takes damage, reduce it by three (3) points. The enemy takes three (3) points of retributive [holy] typed damage whenever they attack the ally. You may only have one (1) active protected ally at a time. Using this ability costs [three (3)] mana to activate, and an additional [three (3)] per [six (6)] seconds it remains active.

Level 1: When your retributive effect ends, the ally is healed by four (4) hit points.

Zuri Class Options

Based on your background and current challenges, your class selection has been limited to the following three Epic Classes.

Surprise, I’m a Chef! (Epic)

Description: You know how to cook a variety of magical dishes. Unfortunately, these require special components that will require adventuring or lots of money to acquire.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience when you help contribute to combat. Gain bonus experience from having a direct hand in acquiring new materials for your recipes or when your cooking directly helps your allies overcome an obstacle.

Granted Powers: You can manifest a portable cooking table, complete with a small selection of Epic-grade tools at will. If you acquire additional tools of at least [Epic] quality, you may add them to this cooking table. This power grants you extradimensional storage for ingredients, preserving them at the moment they are stored. You may store up to [two (2) pounds] of these ingredients per your level. You learn [five (5)] special recipes and may acquire more through experimentation or adventuring.

Level 1: You become immune to any negative effects from sampling your own concoctions. You also gain significant resistance to diseases or other side-effects from ingredients you harvest.

Mad Alchemist (Epic)

Description: See “Surprise, I’m a Chef!” Instead of cooking, you’re brewing. It’s a similar concept.

Experience Criteria: See “Surprise, I’m a Chef!”

Granted Powers: See “Surprise, I’m a Chef!” Replace “cooking” with alchemy and you get the idea. You’ll need to harvest rare elements and chemicals instead of (potentially) edible items.

Level 1: See “Surprise, I’m a Chef!” It’s basically that, but for elements and chemicals.

Medusa, Advanced (Epic)

Description: Lean into your medusa heritage, allowing you to turn enemies to stone with greater precision and effectiveness.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience when you turn difficult (resistant) targets to stone.

Granted Powers: You may add your level to your stone gaze attack, enhancing its efficacy. You also gain complete control over your serpents.

Limitations: Be aware that embracing your monstrous heritage will limit future power diversity. It will also make interacting with civilized (non-monstrous) races more difficult.

Level 1: You may mold subjects you turn to stone as if it were clay.

Chapter 13: Decisions

The door to the dungeon hadn’t even finished closing before Merielle and her companions read over their Tablets.

There was excitement in the air—fear and worry, sure, but hope, too. They were four broken, abandoned women—five if you counted Sadie—who maybe, just maybe, had a chance to turn their lives around.

Merielle, for one, wasn’t going to throw away the opportunity. Not without a really good reason.

Touching the epic-tier magical devices felt odd to her, as if it was ephemeral. The Tablet was smaller than she expected, but considering the first she’d seen up close and in person was Jordan’s she didn’t really have a great frame of reference.

Merielle noticed a line on the top of the screen. It was outlined in red, and the text was silver. It was also written in Elvish, which was strange, because everything was always in Mundane. Was it a quirk of the Tablet?

Thankfully Merielle knew how to read enough Elvish to get by, and she vowed to figure out how to change it if she accepted the thing.

Notice: Until [Jordan] formally grants you this Tablet, you are unable to interact with it other than to review class options. If you choose to leave the area, it will vanish.

Merielle read her class options quietly to herself, then out loud when the others expressed interest. When she was finished, she looked up at her companions. “All of those sound incredible, except maybe Ballistic Knight. Why do you think it’s there?”

“The magic in each Tablet has a touch of Fate in it,” Britney said. “At least, that’s what my father told me. Each of those three options reflects who you are, or who you want to be, with respect to your life.”

She leaned over, her little wings fluttering to help her balance. “Can you share your Tablet?”

Merielle did as asked, and as soon as she selected to share the temporary Tablet with the others, it switched to Mundane.

Without skipping a beat, the celestial pointed at the text on Merielle’s Tablet.

“Fury’s Enforcer is obvious, and Disrupting Fist isn’t far behind. The more we progress, the more magic will be a big challenge, especially if we go into dungeons.” Using her fingertip to scroll down the blocks of text, the celestial tapped on Ballistic Knight with a well-manicured but dirty fingernail. “I think this one is a whole new way for you to approach fighting.”

Zuri put a hand to Merielle’s shoulder. “It’s about asking yourself the role you’d want to take in a party,” she said. “If you choose to join Jordan, what would the Ballistic Knight give you that the others would not?”

Merielle hesitated to think for only a fraction of a moment. “Tactical options,” she said, in a tone that sounded a lot like reverence to her ears. “It would let me protect my friends.”

The half-gorgon nodded approvingly. “Don’t ignore the broad Experience Criteria either. Every word matters. Getting experience from any challenging combat may be superior to the alternatives. You might level up faster with that one.”

“Okay. Sure.”

There was a lot to think about, and she didn’t have to make a decision yet. Merielle dismissed the temporary Tablet. She could think through every option in the quiet recesses of her own mind and come to a decision later.

It had absolutely nothing to do with how much she hated to be the center of attention.

Biting her lip, Merielle looked across the others. “Enough about me. Who wants to talk theirs through next?”

“Me!” Nym waved her arm around like it was on fire. After a quick reminder from Zuri, the catgirl shared her Tablet, making the words visible to them all. She squeezed in next to Merielle and Zuri, in order to let them read what it offered her.

Her ears practically quivered with excitement and her tail lashed back and forth.

“That’s something,” Britney said, her usual haughtiness toward the catgirl muted. “My father told me a good bit about class selection. I’ve never heard of someone getting something quite so…differentiated. Scouring Tyrant sounds like a standard offensive spellcasting class, but with an interesting twist. The other two feel…tricky.”

“I love animals,” Nym said. “Summoning animals with Nature’s Hand sounds like fun.”

Merielle made an uncertain noise. “Your first spell means they have to be equal to or less than your power. That would be the equivalent of throwing Sadie at monsters.”

“Oh. Well, I don’t want to do that. Also, I’m not sure how comfortable I’d be sending animals into combat anyway. So maybe I won’t pick that one.”

Sadie meowed, almost as if in agreement.

“The last one seems interesting,” the catgirl said, skimming the text. “Summoning constructs specifically made for combat is better than summoning fuzzy friends.”

Merielle nodded. “The destruction-based spell list also sounds like it might make you a decent damage dealer. Would be nice to have a damage-focused spellcaster on our side.”

Zuri shot Merielle a look. “If you decide to join Jordan’s party, it might be smart to discuss those with him, Nym. He may have a plan for the team he’s building that could benefit more from one or the other.”

“True!” Nym brightened. “He seems really knowledgeable about this sort of thing. I bet he’ll have great insight.”

Britney scoffed. “Catgirls. You’re all the same. You get around one handsome man, and the next thing you know, you’re in heat.”

Sadie snarled at the celestial, and Nym’s ears flattened back along her head.

“Don’t be rude, Britnayel,” she snapped, her tail going rigid and poofy behind her. “That is an awful lie. My kind do not go into heat like animals.”

“Uh huh. Sure.” Britney rolled her eyes. That condescension was back, the kind that made it clear Britney thought she was better than Nym. Merielle wanted to slap it out of her mouth, but held herself back.

“Listen, the way you lit up when Zuri suggested talking to him absolutely suggests you want to rub your scent all over him.” Sarcasm dripped from the celestial’s every word.

Merielle expected Nym to get defensive or upset. But instead, she just drew back, her hands cradled in front of her chest. The catgirl’s ears drooped, and her tail smoothed out. “He’s just nice. That’s all.”

Stepping in front of the retreating catgirl, Merielle pointed at Britney. “I see what you’re doing. Stop it.”

“I’m not doing anything,” Britney said with that haughty tone. She turned her nose up toward the sky.

“Bullshit. I’m not going to stand here and let you guilt Nym. Or anyone.” Merielle frowned as her tone took on a softer cadence. “We just found out the Sisterhood we pledged ourselves to was a lie. It’s perfectly natural to suspect other things they said were untrue, including what they told us about men. Who knows what other half-truths they fed us, just to keep us under their thumbs? They certainly didn’t give us Tablets and the freedom to make our own choices.”

Something crossed over Britney’s face—uncertainty?—but Merielle didn’t let the celestial speak just yet. “If she wants to trust the man who saved all of us without asking for a single thing in return? If any of us do? You don’t get to tell her that’s wrong.”

Britney put a hand to her chest, eyes wide and mouth gaping. Merielle could tell it was an act—the celestial wasn’t exactly subtle—but she still tried to defend herself. “I’m just saying that throwing ourselves at the first man who comes along is—”

Merielle growled, ready to start yelling to put the celestial in her place, but Zuri placed a hand on her arm, stilling her.

“She told you to stop. It’s time for you to listen.” Zuri spoke coolly, evenly. “It’s clear to me that all of us are seriously considering his offer.”

Something dangerous glinted in her eyes, and Merielle remembered that she was medusa-kin. Half monster. It made her mothering take on an entirely different aspect, and one Merielle respected.

“If you make yourself the problem,” Zuri continued, “I assure you, the rest of us will ask him to revoke his offer to you. Then you can enjoy trying to walk home in those ridiculous shoes of yours. Back to the family that loved you so much they sent you to die in a dungeon. Alone.”

Merielle winced, thinking that it had been a step too far, but Britney sagged under the woman’s pointed words. Her hands fell at her sides and she looked at the ground. Big tears welled in her eyes. “I’m just trying to say—”

“I know what you’re worried about,” Zuri said. Her tone was still clipped, but at least the cold anger had thawed a bit. “The truth is, the Sisterhood wanted us isolated. They wanted us to be obedient. I never said anything about it, because a lot of their mandates actually did make sense, especially to someone who comes from a monstrous background. But there has always been one thing that always struck me as incorrect.”

“What’s that?” Nym asked.

“The celibacy mandate. Forcing all of us to remain celibate until we graduated. They explained it as keeping us from getting distracted, or pregnant. But now, I wonder how necessary that was.” Zuri looked back toward the dungeon, biting her bottom lip in consternation. “There are herbs to protect against unwanted children, and any girl unfocused enough to leave the Sisterhood over a man probably didn’t need to be there in the first place.”

That gave Merielle pause. She was right, and it was strange now that she thought about it.

But Britney looked up sharply, her eyes practically bulging out of her head. She aimed a pointed and vicious finger at Zuri. “You want to sleep with him, don’t you!?”

Zuri gave the celestial a bland, flat look. “What any of us want to do with him is absolutely none of your business.” She waved a hand at her temporary Tablet. “This discussion has always been about potentially choosing a class, and whether or not we join his adventuring party. You, Britnayel, are the one who keeps making it about sex.” She smiled. The expression was neither kind nor friendly. “I think that says more about you than any of us.”

Merielle snorted a laugh, then tried to cover it with a cough. Nym slapped a hand over her mouth, and Sadie sneezed.

Zuri just continued to stare down Britney, daring her to continue the conversation.

The celestial relented with a sigh. “Well, he is handsome,” she said, mostly under her breath.

Merielle gave Zuri an appreciative nod. While Merielle had done what she could to keep the peace, Britney was a problem. The celestial’s attitude was a constant thorn in her side, but it was never bad enough to warrant physical intervention.

In all honesty, Merielle was relieved Zuri had been the one to put the celestial in her place. She just hoped there wasn’t any retaliation.

“Now,” Zuri said, dusting a hand across her skirts, “if we’re done discussing trivial things…shall we discuss your classes?” She looked at Britney and motioned with one hand toward the temporary Tablet she was obviously still holding.

The celestial balked, drawing the temporary Tablet to her chest. “My classes? Well…what about yours first?”

The half-gorgon clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth. “My class has been chosen for me already.”

“What, how?”

Zuri shared her Tablet before turning it over.

Merielle skimmed the very first class before laughing. Nym and Britney followed behind, with Nym’s laughter being genuine and wholesome, while Britney’s was more of a forced chuckle.

Surprise, I’m a Chef! was obviously the only answer for the medusa-kin.

“Oh, these Tablets are funny!” Nym said.

“Pretty sure they inherit some of their owner’s mannerisms. My father’s always had a really dry, sarcastic, text.” Britney sighed and turned her Tablet around, likely after sharing it. “All right, I guess I’m last. What about me?”

They read the options in silence.

“I don’t have a good feeling about Nag Witch,” Nym said, pausing before adding, “even if I can see why it chose to offer it to you.”

Britney glared at the catgirl. “Not funny.” She crossed her arms over her ample chest and stomped a foot. “And…I agree. I don’t think mind control is right for me.”

“Is being a pure healer right for you, either?” Merielle said. “I remember one time you mentioned how your father basically assigned you the responsibility from birth. Right?”

“Yeah.” The celestial relaxed a little. “Each of my siblings was given a specific role. Mine was healing.”

“How many brothers and sisters do you have?”

“A lot.” Britney sighed. “One of our mandates as celestials is to rebuild our population as much as possible. As of my last counting, Father had another thirty-seven children.”

Merielle felt herself blinking owlishly. “That’s…so many.”

“Not as many as some goblins,” Nym said, squirming in discomfort.

“Yeah, but that’s…”

Zuri cleared her throat. “Back on topic?” The half-gorgon tapped Britney’s temporary Tablet. “I think you’ve got two good choices. If you’re going to join the rest of us on Jordan’s team, maybe talk with him about that, too.”

“Tch. You make that sound like you know what the others have decided already.”

Then, the celestial paused. She looked at Nym, then turned to look at Merielle. Whatever Britney saw on her face turned her sour look into a softer one. “Oh. I see,” she said, finally.

Merielle shrugged. “He’s a good person.” She looked to the closed dungeon doors, where the man had vanished. “He saved all of us, then offered to help us with our objectives, no strings attached. You know what someone like that’s called right?”

“What?”

“A hero,” Nym, Merielle, and Zuri said, nearly in harmony.

Chapter 14: Fishing is Fun

I hurried through the dungeon, winding through the familiar stone halls and making my way back to the grotto where I’d rescued Zuri. I didn’t know how much time I had on the basilisk corpse, but that wasn’t my only reason for haste.

“In a hurry?” Skullie asked, flopping against my armor as I ran.

“I’d rather not leave a bunch of low-level people outside of a dangerous dungeon all by themselves.”

“Oh, they’ll be fine,” Skullie said. “I mean, they have a gorgon with them. You saw those mushroom monsters, right? Between the venom and her stone gaze, not much will hurt our new friends.”

I shook my head. “You’re probably right, but they’ve been through a lot. Won’t hurt me to move things along.”

Rounding a corner, I came into view of the steep slope that led down to a series of stairwell switchbacks. I was getting closer to the grotto and needed to slow down.

When last I’d come this way, I’d discovered quite a few nasty traps, most of which I’d bypassed. Rushing could cost me more than time.

Using my Dungeoneering skill was a combination of intentional focus and activation. I had to want the skill to come into play, then attend the desired objective. It felt a bit like trying out a hobby I’d left behind years ago, even if I could remember no such thing. Picking out half a dozen tiny, squiggly lines across one of the steps, I tracked a path downward, to ones further below.

As I’d expected, three more steps were trapped, although less overtly. One had a subtly shaved side, and another a sheen just beneath a layer of dirt. The last one looked entirely normal, other than a few black droplets along one edge.

I leaped down, bypassing five steps instead of four. There was always a chance I’d missed one, and room for error was the name of the survival game in adventuring.

“You didn’t remember this from last time? Why did you pause to inspect the stairs again?”

“Dungeons with an active population can change. Case in point, you’re a lich with access to spells, right?”

“Yes.” He sounded bitter. “I can’t cast any without hands, though.”

“Still, you get the point. All it takes is some monster with the right abilities and Cunning, and all my assumptions get me killed. I’m pretty sure the Core can change the layout, too. If it wanted to.”

“Which we both know it doesn’t.”

I frowned down at him. “I’m not going to make a habit of being sloppy. Plus, don’t forget trap fairies.”

The lich bobbed an approving nod. “Trap fairies are, indeed, a thing. Also, as a spellcaster, I agree with your sentiment wholeheartedly. Not that I’m whole. Or have a heart.” He laughed at his own joke.

I made it to the bottom of the stairs, then turned down a series of confusing intersections. The stone walls were all precisely the same, and each ended in doors cunningly made to open at confusing angles. From the Core’s diagram, the aerial view of this section of the dungeon looked a bit like a pinwheel, designed to have a group of adventurers walk into one of six deadly traps.

Once I was through the maze, I stopped. “Skullie, did you just nod a moment ago?”

Skullie looked surprised. “I did, didn’t I?”

I inspected the ancient, weathered head. “Are you regenerating? Don’t try to hide anything from me.”

“Honestly?” Skullie asked in a sheepish tone.

“You know the answer to that.”

“Probably. As long as my phylactery is intact, my body will try to grow back.”

I gave Skullie a hard look as I thought about what to do with him. As it currently was, Skullie was rather useful. If he regenerated a body, things could get hairy. He could turn on me without any notice, and potentially put me and others in danger.

His jaw waggled frantically. “I’m with you now! You don’t have to kill me!”

I shook my head. “Skullie, you’re a lich. I’m going to need a lot more than just your word for that. Is there something we can do, maybe some sort of binding pact or arrangement, to prevent you from backstabbing me the second you regenerate a finger?”

“Maybe.” Skullie’s spine twitched in a squirming motion.

He’s further along than he let on, I thought. “Maybe isn’t good enough.” I kept my tone hard and unwavering.

With a whistling sigh, the lich relented. “You took phylacteries from my kin, yes?”

“Two of them, yes.”

“There is a ritual of binding. It’s how wizards in our world transform animals into familiars. Liches and other undead spellcasters can use them to make other undead into the same. Kind of like a wizard having a cat familiar, only both are dead.”

“I’m not dead.”

“With a phylactery, you won’t have to be. It’ll take some serious coin and resources, but I can teach you a ritual. It’ll basically make me into your familiar. It’ll work on any willing undead of a lower level. I don’t think that’ll be a problem with you.”

I resumed walking and we arrived at the outskirts of the grotto, next to the basilisk corpse. “I’ll think about it.”

Crossing to the body, I drew my knife. Part of my expansive array of new talents included knowledge of how to dress a monster corpse properly. That knowledge wasn’t specifically about basilisks, unfortunately.

***

Over the next several hours, I retrieved nearly a hundred pounds of basilisk meat, thirty yards of intact scales, its heart, gizzard, and liver. I also managed to extract a magical eye, although the other popped like a disgusting, wet balloon on my attempt, spraying greasy ichor down the monster’s face.

Even Skullie admitted it was disgusting.

Extradimensional Storage: 21% full.

After I’d stored the take, I glanced over at the treasure chest. It remained where it had been when I’d last visited. Making a mental note to collect it when I was done, I washed my hands off in the nearby stream. Crouched next to the water, I observed the dark spot at the far end, where the water seemed to open up into a deeper layer.

“Any clue what’s that way?” I pointed, consulting my Tablet even as I asked for Skullie’s insight. The map Corey gave me was blank there.

Based on the layout and architecture, that spot could lead to a space within one or two levels of the Dungeon Core itself.

Skullie shook his head. “No. I never ventured that deep. There was no reason to.”

I thought about it for just a moment. It would be irresponsible of me to not check this out before collecting the treasure chest and heading back to my possible party.

Retrieving the rope from my pack, I removed Skullie from my armor. “Fancy a little fishing?”

The lich made an uncomfortable noise. “Um. Do I get a say in the matter?”

“Not really.” The lich had withheld how quickly he was healing, which earned him an object lesson on lying. “Besides, you’re basically indestructible.”

“Ah. About that whole indestructibility thing…”

Ignoring his nervousness, I wound the rope around several notches of the undead creature’s magically preserved vertebra. Once I knew he was secure, I tossed him into the fast-moving water, right at the deep end.

Skullie vanished and the rope slid rapidly between my fingers. I let it play out, waiting for any jerking or change in tension.

Zzzziiip! The rope went taut, grinding across the grotto’s rocky floor as a massive force on the other end yanked on it.

Gritting my teeth, I dug my feet in, pulling with all my might. Despite my supernatural Strength, whatever had Skullie wouldn’t let go. It didn’t quite manage to pull me directly into the waters, but it was close.

Damn close.

With just a few seconds to spare, I considered my options. Skullie was a lich. He was, objectively, a monster, and evil. However, he had also gone out of his way to help me, even if it was only to preserve his own life.

Do I want to be the sort of hero who lets my allies—no matter how dubious—vanish down a cliff?

The answer was a resounding no.

“Ah, hell.” I stripped off my unnecessary gear, called my Accurate Dagger of Cruelty to my free hand, took a deep breath, and dove into the water.

Cold gripped me a moment before darkness took away my vision. The tugging force had resumed the moment I’d jumped, and I practically flew through the water, rebounding off smooth rocks with brutal, bone-jarring force. If not for my magical gear, I had no doubt that this trip would have been a one-way exploration.

Moments blurred together, then I was falling through the cold darkness.

A vast, roaring sound filled my ears, and I discovered that I was inside a cave of truly awesome proportions. It was illuminated by veins of pulsating, glowing material that wove throughout the roof and walls, creating a blue-tinted aura around everything. Beneath me, maybe ten feet under the channel, was a metal water wheel. Like a caught fishing lure, Skullie was wrapped around one of the wheel’s blades.

Flashing by on a trajectory below my undead companion, I tugged on the rope, using the little bit of adjusted momentum to close enough distance to reach one of the spokes on the wheel. Extending a hand, I caught hold of the machinery just before I would have fallen into the rushing, black river.

Without my Strength to stop it, the water wheel began moving again.

“Uh. Jordan.” Skullie’s head twitched. He was so tangled in the line that even with limbs, he likely wouldn’t have been able to free himself.

Ignoring the call from my companion, I took in our circumstances. The wheel was part of a piece of steel and copper machinery that stretched away from the river’s edge. Beyond that was what looked like some sort of settlement, or city built directly into the cavern.

Before I had a chance to get a better view, frigid water rushed up and slapped me in the face. Once again, I found myself engulfed in utter blackness. Thankfully, this time was only for a brief moment. Once the water wheel turned enough to give me air again, I began to climb.

I made it to Skullie after a few short seconds, then went to work freeing my companion.

“You came after me,” Skullie said in a voice tinged with awe.

“Don’t let it go to your head.”

“A head is all I am,” Skullie said flatly. “Well…mostly.” He wiggled his spine a little, just to prove the point.

Unwinding the rope proved to be far more complex and difficult than I wanted. Unwilling to remain trapped in place for much longer, I applied my dagger. As soon as the skull and spine were free, I tucked Skullie back into my armor. Then I collected as much of the rope as I could, tied it together to create a longer length, and secured it around my waist.

By the time I’d done all that, the waterwheel had me horizontal, with seconds before I submerged again.

Muttering a curse, I adjusted my weight and swung my feet down in order to orient myself along a new, vertical axis. Once again, I climbed, this time going directly above the wheel. Balancing precariously on the slippery, wet blade, I crossed the distance toward the shore and leaped.

With a rolling tumble, I came to my feet on the stone floor. That’s when it occurred to me that Skullie’s calling my name upon my initial arrival had not been a greeting.

I’d landed right in front of a pair of stone feet.

Looking up, I saw a towering creature looming over me, nearly ten feet tall. Its skin had the look of stone, but the creature moved as if it were flesh and blood. Beneath that granite skin, faintly glowing lines glowed in shades of emerald and ruby. The statue looked roughly humanoid, with a flat face and a wide slit for a mouth. Its elongated torso had four main arms, one pair above the other, and then another set on its front and back.

I gritted my teeth and braced for an attack.

The statue looked down and watched me with a blank, unreadable expression. Symbols glowed along its face, flashing far too quickly for me to follow. It lifted an arm, pointing down a wide, paved road leading up a slope to a fiery cave entrance.

“You want me to go there?”

It nodded, then made a shooing motion with all its arms.

Behind it, two more of the giants came lumbering into view, each of them watching me with that same empty expression.

Recognizing just how dangerous the situation had become, I accepted the creature’s directives.

I walked ahead, making my way down immense boulevards flanked by buildings sized to a scale matching the giants. “Are those golems?” I asked Skullie.

“Probably. I’m not sure what type, though.”

A distant, rumbling voice echoed from the cave still ahead of us. “Core Golems, holder of a Legendary Tablet. They are Core Golems.” The grating voice was not particularly loud, yet even from a distance, I felt a great wave of pressure, as if its words carried a palpable weight.

As we neared the slope leading to the cave, I felt heat wafting out, along with a smell of ozone and sulfur. Despite my armor and high Endurance score, I became coated in sweat. Soon after, my breaths came in labored pants as the combination of toxic fumes and exertion sapped my strength.

Still, I carried on.

At the top of the ramp, I came to a room filled with flowing magma. Stone plinths, covered in angry red runes, throbbed amidst the magma. Platforms, similar to the one I’d rescued Nym on, stood out from the molten stone. The unfortunate difference was that these were only a couple of inches above the surface.

Across the room, a broad platform rose above the main floor. Several strange, coal-black humanoid creatures stood upon the platform, eyeing me with interest. Their eyes throbbed with burning hate. I thought they looked a bit like lizard men, albeit with black skin.

Oddly enough, their malformed bodies were merely torsos, with no arms whatsoever. Even being armless, they were not without their own natural weapons; vicious claws on their thickly muscular legs and a tail tipped with something that caught the light and gleamed.

As the light shimmered through them, I realized each tail ended in a literal diamond.

Again, the rough voice came, this time from the darkness in the ceiling above. “You who come to our realm must prove your worth.”

I looked up and glared at the voice.

Two of the mysterious magma creatures crouched and leaped through the air, clearing the intervening space with ease. The platform shifted wildly when they landed, revealing that it floated on top of the molten river. Both monsters shifted their stance, using their tails for balance. They held their position for a moment, watching me with open malice.

Then their torsos bubbled, black skin bursting as two pairs of yellow-white lava arms extended outward. Like their tails, their claws gleamed like diamonds.

“Ah, shit,” I muttered.

Again, the voice boomed. “Defeat two of my guardians and you shall be given a reward. You will not be allowed to leave unless you succeed.”

The air near me pulsed as my Tablet appeared, hovering there with a displayed prompt.

Quest Gained!

Defeat Two Demonic Magma Guardians.

Assigned to: Jordan

Estimated Risk: Ultra-High

Potential Rewards: Ultra-High

Time to Completion: Immediate

Chapter 15: So Many Arms

I mentally did a quick check of my inventory before the fight began. I had my armor and weapons. Skullie was unlikely to be of any use in a trial by combat, even used as a club.

Grabbing the lich out of my armor, I found a boulder that was far enough away from the center of the arena that he wouldn’t get smooshed, then propped him up.

Hopefully.

“I don’t have to tell you how incredibly dangerous this is, do I?” Skullie sounded worried.

“Can’t say I see any other way out of this,” I said.

Even as I spoke, four of the Core Golems stepped up to the base of the rocky slope, hands outstretched in readiness to react if I tried to make a run for it.

“Yeah. Me either.”

Focusing on my opponents, I took a mental note of the room’s layout. During my brief pause, each monster leaped again. This time, they were on different platforms.

Pincer maneuver, I thought, sensing the danger. If they were able to come at me from two sides, I’d be in even bigger trouble. I would have to prevent them from surrounding me.

Calling my Axe of Felling to my hand, I shot forward, running at full speed to the edge of the rocky shoreline. I jumped at the last second, soaring through the air to land on a platform.

It bucked and swayed beneath my feet, threatening to send me flying.

Heat raked at my skin and fumes scoured my lungs. My throat ached in an instant, and it was all I could do to hold my breath before my own momentum forced me to leap again.

I met one of my opponents in mid-air. Four arms reached for me as a face filled with molten rock stretched into a scream of determined fury.

I swung my axe, but not at the creature. Instead, I swung it in an arcing motion to one side.

Wind howled as the power of my superhuman Strength adjusted my trajectory, sending me just out of the magma monster’s reach. Two of its diamond fingertips caught my chest as they passed, sending me spinning. I landed at my intended target, yet another platform, but facing the wrong direction.

Splash!

Droplets of superheated stone hit near my feet as the first of the magma creatures went down. I glimpsed its savage grin before it sank beneath the surface but didn’t have time to process the implications before my platform rocked.

“To your left!”

Skullie’s call came almost too late.

Rolling to my right, I sprang to my feet at the edge of the platform. Looking back, I saw the second of the magma monsters reaching for where I’d just been. With a roar that vented sulfurous steam, it rushed at me, diamond claws seeking my throat.

I met the monster with my axe.

Keeping my center of gravity low, I darted to the side, swinging my weapon with my full Strength. The Axe of Felling did double damage against inorganic creatures. I could instantly feel the effect trigger as my axe hacked into the creature, sending one of its arms flying. Using the axe’s momentum, I brought it around again, removing another arm.

Unfortunately, my attack also sent a spurt of magma directly against my chest.

Burning hot viscera splashed my cheeks, chewing into my hit points and sending a bolt of pain through every nerve. My Endurance reduced the damage, but it was literally magma—there was only so much flesh could withstand.

Until this moment, I couldn’t have predicted how I’d react to such pain. My time in this world had been full of the thrill of combat and a sense of danger, but this was the first time something had truly wounded me.

The pain vanished, replaced with cold, cruel certainty.

Moving with the preternatural grace granted by my attributes, I ducked beneath a pair of savage swings from the still-living creature. Coming up inside its reach, I planted the head of my axe against its torso and shoved. I adjusted my angle so that instead of pushing the monster directly back or into the magma, I flung it upward.

Although the monsters looked incredibly intimidating, they didn’t weigh nearly as much as it seemed. It went flying, landing on a ledge of rock surrounding the magma pit.

Crack!

Its impact against the rock was shockingly loud as the creature shattered into a thousand black shards.

Skullie screamed. This time, it wasn’t fast enough.

A superheated tendril shot out of the magma and wrapped around my ankle. The surviving monster tugged sharply, dropping me to the ground. I fell hard, dropping the axe, and was dragged several inches toward the edge of the platform.

My world tilted as the platform bobbed, lurching and threatening to dump me to my certain death.

Pain was a dim, barely felt knock at the door of my mind as I sat up and reached down, grabbing the glowing hot tail. My Gauntlets of Grappling hissed, and I was distantly aware of my skin melting beneath my armor as I yanked at the monster.

Planting my boots, I used the full force of my thighs and the coordinated pressure of my entire body to shove backward.

The creature resisted, but only briefly.

I felt when it began to slip. It was injured and lacked the mass to fight me, particularly within the thick, viscous magma.

Inch by inch, it lost whatever hold it had beneath the platform.

Just when I felt it about to give way, I adjusted my grip, winding my forearm around the rapidly cooling, black tail. I dismissed my axe and then re-summoned it.

The magma creature began to surface. It hissed, steam and smoke boiling from its head and shoulders as it emerged.

Now I had the monster at a disadvantage. The tail was sticking up between its legs, forcing most of its weight backward. Its thighs surfaced first, followed by its stomach.

Angling my axe to the side, I brought it down on the monster’s abdomen. A red gush of blood shot out, as if pressurized.

This time, I’d prepared for it.

The steaming hot gore sprayed to one side of the platform, missing me entirely.

One of the monster’s legs, tipped with diamonds, caught on the edge of my chest armor. A single toe pierced the thick, magically reinforced fabric and tore at the flesh beneath. I felt it drawing a furrow across my sternum and gritted my teeth. The pain was so intense that it almost seemed to take on a freezing quality as it scraped against my ribs, dangerously close to vital organs.

I swung my axe again. This time, the blade hacked through the monster’s body, splitting it in two. It went still, its body disintegrating into chunks of blackened stone. The stone evaporated mere seconds later, leaving behind a small collection of perfect, claw-shaped diamonds.

“Well done,” the distant voice boomed. “You have done well and earned a reward.”

An invisible hand wound around my body, lifting me from the platform and depositing me on the far side of the magma pond next to Skullie. Two piles of diamonds settled next to me shortly after.

I summoned my Tablet. It seemed oddly fuzzy, as if I were wearing foggy glasses. After a few seconds of effort, I was able to pull up my character sheet and find my hit points. I was down to four. In addition, my Status tab listed the following:

Lung Damage: Stamina capacity temporarily reduced by 70%.

Extensive Nerve and Tissue Damage: Critical strike range reduced by 50%; Damage reduced by 30%.

Optical Damage: Vision temporarily reduced by 40%.

Heart Damage: Hit points temporarily reduced by [five (5)].

I tapped the “Heart Damage” button and saw a diagram that indicated the heat from the tip of the magma monster’s claw had scorched my aorta.

“Well, that sucks,” I grumbled, my voice raspy due to my parched, damaged throat.

“Indeed, I am sure it does, Tablet Wielder.” The voice sounded vaguely amused. “Good thing you wear that belt, isn’t it?”

I grunted, my throat hurting too much to say anything else.

“You have passed the trial. In addition to the diamonds, I am willing to cast a magical spell on your behalf. Call it a boon. What would you ask of me?”

Opening my mouth, I hesitated. I looked around, then pointed over at the river and made a drinking motion with one hand.

“Ah. Yes. How inhospitable. Allow me to help with your thirst, my guest.” A blob of water, three feet in diameter, floated up from the river and shot over. It stopped, hovering inches from my face.

I leaned forward, gulping as much as I could down until my throat no longer felt like it was full of battery acid. Settling back on my heels, I rasped, “Thanks.”

“You are welcome.”

Looking up, I tried to see the speaker but found I could not. Either through magical darkness or some other means, my eyes could not locate the entity addressing me. My eyes are still cloudy, I observed, mentally pushing my curiosity aside.

I turned, looking at the strange room and the equally strange golems. “Where am I?”

“I notice you’ve avoided asking for that boon. Do you perhaps hope to interrogate some answers from your host first?”

I gave the speaker a lopsided smile. “Why would I not?”

Booming, world-shaking laughter echoed from high above. A great stalactite the size of a person fell into view. It crashed into the magma pond, sending a splash high into the air and setting a dozen of the platforms rocking.

After a moment, the laughter subsided and the speaker continued, “Tablet Wielder, I shall not disclose our secrets except to say this: where do you think Cores come from? And, perhaps more importantly to you, Tablets? Certainly the Fates have some decree over their manufacture, but it is not they who create them. Who then are the minds and magic that bind and maintain them?”

I grunted again. “Well, that went deeper than I expected, didn’t it?”

“Much. Now, request your boon, and I shall send you on your way.”

I thought for a moment. If some powerful entity was ready to bless me, I wanted to make the best of it. “What is the maximum level spell I’m allowed?”

A low growl, half amusement and half threat, rumbled from above.

“Ah. Basically unlimited. Got it.”

I considered my options. It occurred to me that I was probably talking to an entity that could, at least in theory, send me home again. But why would I want that? Even without my memories, I was certain there was nothing on Earth for me.

I could ask for my memories back…

Again, why? Did I need to know who I was? What would it help my current situation to discover I had a mortgage or a job back on Earth? It occurred to me that I might have left loved ones behind, but the sharp pain of isolation and loneliness told me that likely was not the case.

Putting all thought of my old life behind, I considered my other options.

I could ask for an enchantment on one of my pieces of equipment. But what?

Then there was wealth, which I did not think I lacked for.

What about this Sisterhood and their network? But if the Sisterhood is helping to grow the Cores, why would this entity help me stop them? In all likelihood, even if it’s bound to do what I ask, it might turn on me for the audacity to demand help to undo something it might benefit from.

Removing myself or the Sisterhood from the equation left me with surprisingly few options. Not knowing whether any of the women would join me also removed anything for them or the future group from the table.

Finally, I settled on Skullie. The lich was a potential ally I could count on in a unique way. I’d tossed him into the river precisely because he’d shown just how untrustworthy he could become. Furthermore, the side quest of making the undead creature into my familiar was likely to be complicated and dangerous.

Why not cut through weeks, or maybe months, of potential complications, backstabbing, and questing with a single boon?

Leaning into the still-floating bubble of water, I took a drink, coughed to clear my throat, and said, “How should I phrase the boon?”

“What do you mean?” the voice asked.

“How precise does my language need to be?”

“As precise as you can make it. And please, try not to ramble. Boons must be simple and to the point; otherwise, they become demands. We do not like demands at all, Tablet Wielder.”

Summoning my Tablet, I found an area labeled Personal Notes. Using my fingertip, I drew out a couple phrases before settling on one I liked. “Assuming my companion is truly willing, I’d like to take him as my familiar, with the opportunity to become more in the future.”

“More?” This time, the voice spoke quietly, its presence filling the room like an amused breeze. “You leave me room to interpret with that.”

I waved out at the cave, my gesture including the golems I had passed by earlier. “I figure you’re an artist and a builder. Why not give you the opportunity to do something great?” I held up my Tablet. “We legendary Tablet Wielders can’t come by here that often.”

The voice mused out loud, though it sounded as if it were speaking to itself. “At least this one is intelligent. He tests us, doesn’t he? But he is not incorrect. Very well, Wielder. We shall do this thing. But first, tell us this, Jordan. If you truly get the opportunity to visit the Celestial Dungeon, would you pit yourself against its Core?”

“If I had a reason, sure. I like a good challenge. Same as you, I’ll bet.”

A dry, rasping chuckle wove through the cavern. “Presumptuous. Again, not incorrect. As for a reason, you shall have one. Oh yes, you will. Just wait, young hero. Your long journey only begins with this, assuming you can survive the Demon Core and all that follows.”

Skullie yelped as he floated up into the air.

“Lesser Lich Spawn, known by this Holder as ‘Skullie,’ do you agree to become this man’s familiar? To be bound to him in servitude and loyalty?”

The lich’s empty eyes regarded me. “Ah. I would. I mean. I’d love to. But, you know. I’d really like to know what’s in it for me if I may.”

“Ah. I see. You considered leading him astray, didn’t you?”

Skullie’s jaws worked. “A minor diversion. I wouldn’t have done anything bad. He’s my friend after all. We’re friends! Jordan, trust me. I’d never do anything to really hurt you.”

Speaking over the lich’s protests, the voice said, “And if we tell you his boon would allow you to grow beyond your previous capacity? He wields a legendary Tablet. His familiar must keep up.”

“Well, in that case, absolutely. As a Lesser Lich Spawn, I was scheduled to spend the next few hundred years defending the dungeon for my master. This sounds like a much sweeter deal.”

“Indeed.”

I watched the exchange with a growing sense of amusement. That Skullie had intended, at the bare minimum, to make any sort of magical binding into a trap had been guaranteed from the start.

That didn’t make the whole familiar thing a bad idea, however.

Without warning, my Tablet appeared in the air in front of me. Unbidden, the surface lit up, revealing a text prompt.

Notice: Your Tablet has been enhanced. You are allowed to cast the [Custom] Bind Familiar ritual with it one time. It must target the [Lesser Lich Spawn] known as [Skullie]. Paired with this ritual will be a [Custom] [Mystery] evolution. This will be your one and only gift from this location. Should you return again, the denizens of this place will work to kill you. Do you accept these terms and the casting of this ritual? [Yes/No]

I accepted.

Skullie rotated in the air, spinning three times before settling back on the ground. Although the lich’s remains looked no different, I discovered I could feel its presence now. It was like a finger at the back of my neck, only a hair’s breadth from touching my skin, telling me where Skullie was.

A new tab appeared on my Tablet labeled Familiar. Before I could swap over to read it, a new notice popped up.

Notice: You have been awarded combat experience proportional to your level.

Notice: You have been awarded bonus experience for surviving an encounter with a Maker.

Notice: You have been awarded bonus experience for defeating an extremely challenging combatant.

Notice: You have been awarded bonus experience for completing your task and rescuing all five (5) adventurers.

Notice: You have been awarded bonus experience for completing a quest [Bind the Lich] ahead of time.

Congratulations! You have gained a level. You may allocate up to [five (5)] attribute points and [three (3)] skill points at your leisure. Remember: You can only add up to [three (3)] points in a single attribute per level.

Experience Gained: 700

Experience to Level 12: 160

Notice: You have gained a new class ability.

Level 11: You are considered “Lucky.” This benefit may auto-activate up to once per day, depending on need. When it does, a variable, random outcome will tilt in your favor. The degree of the tilt will depend on circumstances and how many of your team members are in danger.

While investigating my Tablet, I noticed there was a counter ticking down. It indicated I needed fifteen minutes of healing before the negative effects from my fight with the magma monster wore off. Until then, I decided to take things easy.

Bending down, I collected the diamonds into my hands. The instant I did, both Skullie and I teleported away.

I appeared back in the grotto, next to my equipment.

Skullie [Familiar] Sheet

Note: Skullie’s hit points and mana are scaled for a familiar. This follows a similar progression to individuals with non-adventuring Tablets, such as diplomats and their Inner Circle.

Name: Skullie

Age: 394

Level: 6

Class: Necromancer

Current Experience: N/A

Experience to Level 7: N/A

Species: Lesser Lich Spawn [Evolving]

Hit Points (Endurance + Level): 9

Mana (Magic + Level): 24

Attributes

Strength: 4

Endurance: 3

Agility: 1

Cunning: 20 (Skullie is immune to most illusions and all mind-influencing effects.)

Discipline: 18 (Skullie cannot be charmed or influenced by creatures with charisma effects.)

Magic: 18

Regeneration Notice: As a familiar with a phylactery, Skullie can only be destroyed if both his phylactery and his bonded master, [Jordan], are killed. If his body and phylactery are destroyed, the familiar’s master must use another phylactery to regenerate his body. If his body is destroyed but his phylactery is intact, it will regenerate him at a rate of one (1) hit point per day. Attaching the phylactery to a corpse can dramatically enhance and expedite this process, in addition to giving him a new body.

Familiar Limitations: Skullie cannot own a Tablet, nor can he level up. He grows in power as you, [Jordan], level, by evolving. As your familiar, this entity is bound to you. He cannot disobey a direct order, although it may still act with cunning and deception.

Core Skills

Legends and Lore: 6 (This skill grants Skullie historical information that may be of great use in the future.)

Arcane Insights: 6 (Skullie can recognize most spells, including rituals, spell-traps, and magical implements, at a glance.)

Linguistics: 6 (Skullie knows a lot of languages.)

Spells

Starting at Level 12, each time you gain a new level, Skullie will regain access to up to three (3) spells he possessed prior to becoming your familiar. These will be necromantic in nature and adapted to his new [familiar] status. Unless otherwise noted, his spells are [verbal] only—meaning he can cast them even without hands.

Necromantic Propulsion (Familiar Spell)

Mana Cost: 4

Range: Self

Duration: 10 minutes

Details/Effect: Skullie gains a flight effect for the duration. This flight has a speed equal to [Jordan’s] movement rate.

Life Leech (Familiar Spell)

Mana Cost: 8

Range: Self

Duration: 1 hour

Details/Effect: Skullie gains a bite attack that deals one (1) to four (4) damage and is enhanced by [Jordan’s] Strength attribute. [Jordan] is healed by an equal amount.

Share Senses (Familiar Spell)

Mana Cost: 2

Range: Self

Duration: 1 minute

Details/Effect: Skullie may share one of its undead perceptions with [Jordan]. This will allow [Jordan] to See Undead, Interact with Undead, or see in the dark. The perception must be selected each time this spell is cast. This spell has no range limitation.

Chapter 16: What About a Team Name?

I rested in the grotto for a few minutes. Not nearly long enough to fully recover, but it was long enough to feel at least remotely human.

Even with my rest, and the Belt of Rejuvenation working overtime, evidence of my fight with the golems remained. I felt like I’d just duked it out with an 18-wheeler made of magma, and he’d had a brother.

Before heading back, I grabbed everything I could. My pack and other various odds and ends were first, including putting the diamonds away and making sure I’d secured the massive amounts of meat and other parts for Zuri. I put Skullie in his honorary place, tucked into my armor.

Then I went to check on that treasure chest the half-gorgon had mentioned.

Bits of gold and precious ore glinted along the interior wall of the grotto. Had I been a more enterprising murderhobo, I might have taken the time to chip some of it out of the walls. But I was tired, and my eighteen diamonds were more than enough to make this trip worth it. Everything else was going to be icing on the cake.

I looked at the mushroom monsters as I walked past. Evidence of Zuri’s venom was present, both from the fact that the monsters hadn’t despawned yet, and because their mushroom-cap heads were coated in tiny fang bites that oozed green venom.

But the mushroom monsters were way less humanoid than I was expecting at first glance. They were bipedal but were more lizard-like, as everything had been around here. The monsters had wide mouths that nearly bisected their heads and were filled with tons of tiny, pointed teeth.

I was honestly pretty glad I didn’t have to fight any of them.

Some of the mushroom monsters were turned to stone, and I surmised that they had to be the men.

It didn’t take me long to get to the treasure chest. It was a decent size—about as wide as my torso was long—and made of solid wood trimmed with gold, and there were aggressively angular magical symbols on it.

There was no way in hell I was carrying that.

“That chest is heavily trapped,” Skullie said, unhelpfully.

“What? Really? I had no idea.” My sarcasm amusing myself while I tried to add it to my extradimensional space.

Nothing happened.

“Of course not,” I muttered, moving to look for my rope.

But it was missing.

Right.

I’d sliced it to pieces to free Skullie and then tied what I could of it together and looped it around my waist. The rope was sad looking, frayed and riddled with knots and even burnt in some places. But yanking on it proved it was still in good enough condition to be useful for one last job.

I looped the rope around the treasure chest, secured it with some fresh knots, and then gave the rope a light tug.

The chest resisted my pull, and so I tried harder. It skipped across the stone floor, making a ruckus, but it did move a bit.

“You’re a fascinating person,” Skullie said, his jaw making that chittering sound I associated with him laughing.

“Why’s that?” I grunted, pulling on the chest.

“Your solutions are straight forward. No ambiguity or pretense. Just problem, solution, make it work.” He paused. “You’d have made a particularly useful lich, one day.”

I didn’t have the heart to tell him I wasn’t interested in his undead multi-level marketing scheme, so I just kept yanking on the rope.

It was slow going. Navigating through traps and around corners was a pain.

Stairs became the bane of my existence.

But my prolific Strength and Endurance meant I was able to get the chest up and out of the dungeon, eventually.

It was fully night by the time I made it outside. I arrived at the sight of a large, cheerful fire and the sounds of voices raised in conversation. An aroma of pungent but pleasant food drifted through the air and reached me, reminding me of how long it had been since I’d last eaten.

Wait, when was that? Before I came to this world, certainly. No wonder I’m so hungry.

A handful of goblin statues stood at the edges of the flickering firelight. More lined the camp, with the women using the surprised-looking creatures as stools.

“Jordan?” Nym looked over, bounding to her feet, and rushing to greet me. “Are you okay?”

I looked around at the other women. Everyone was relaxed. Merielle had her feet propped up on a small statue of a terrified goblin. Britney and Zuri were sitting on two other statues that had been knocked over, and Nym had obviously been sitting on the ground beside them. Sadie was curled up in a little ball beside the fire, resting in an outstretched goblin hand.

“Fine,” I said, even though my throat was still raw. “Just a little bruised.” I smiled. “Did you run into any trouble?”

“Nothing we couldn’t handle,” Merielle said. “And by ‘we,’ I absolutely mean Zuri.”

The half-gorgon only smiled. “You did something dangerous on your way out, didn’t you?” Zuri asked.

There was no accusation in her tone. If anything, the crinkle around her eyes hinted at amusement.

I shrugged in response and grinned at her. The magic of her snakes rolled over my body as we made eye contact, and I realized her hair was unbound.

She waved a hand toward the crude pot in the center of the fire. “I made a stew. Join us, will you? We’d like to speak with you.”

Approaching the fire, I untied the frayed rope from my waist and dropped it. “I could definitely go for a bit of rest, some food, and the company of four lovely ladies.”

“Wait a moment. Were you really dragging that chest behind you the whole way?” Zuri said, blinking as she saw the treasure chest in the darkness.

I shrugged. “Easier than carrying it on my shoulder. One moment.”

Leaving the treasure chest where it lay, I made my way into the forest, seeking a tree of a certain size. My Axe of Felling made short work of it, and I returned a few minutes later with a six-foot length of log over my shoulder. I let it slam into the ground, then settled on it.

Zuri gave me a questioning look, to which I simply shrugged.

“I don’t care for sitting on rocks,” I said with a grin.

The log was long enough for multiple people, and both Zuri and Merielle came over and sat next to me.

“The ground isn’t bad either,” Nym said cheerfully, moving to sit near us.

Britney just glared at me over the fire. I wasn’t sure what I did to make her so openly hostile, but it had obviously been something. I did notice a flash of pale flesh, only to realize she’d taken her glass heels off.

Once I’d settled into place with a bowl of stew, I recounted a bit of my adventures. I glossed over just how dangerous the magma fight had been, however.

Why make them worry? It wasn’t like I nearly died.

When I came to the end, however, Skullie piped up. “You should have seen it! He nearly died at least four times that I counted!”

I rolled my eyes. “It wasn’t that bad.”

“Sure, boss. Whatever you say.”

That prompted me to explain the fact that Skullie was now my familiar, which put everyone more at ease with the lich.

“I suppose I should offer to heal you,” Britney said. “Since Zuri handled the goblins, I prioritized my mana recovery.”

“The hit point damage is healed. It’ll just take a bit for the aftereffects to wear off, I suppose. Thanks for offering.”

She brightened, then cut her eyes to Zuri and Nym and her expression dimmed.

“We’re going to take you up on your offer,” Merielle said once she’d finished her stew. “All of us. We’d like your feedback on which classes to choose though. Some of us still had a few questions. We also want to have a conversation with you after the party business is done.”

She tipped her head to Zuri, who picked up the thread.

“Your class is glue,” Zuri said, obviously choosing her words carefully. “You said you don’t want to coerce us, and we all get that. But any good group needs a leader. I know what class I’m going to choose, but I think it would be good to hear your thoughts, anyway.”

“Good point.”

I wasn’t about to argue or remind the women about their autonomy. If they’d decided to form a party with me, I wasn’t going to try talking them out of it anymore.

Rolling my hand, I summoned my Tablet. I found a copy of the class selections offered under the Command Authority tab.

“Why don’t you each take turns telling me what you’re gravitating toward and why?”

Each woman went through their thoughts. I’d finished two bowls of stew by the time they were done. With a full belly, I felt much better prepared to handle anything that came up.

“Zuri, that was delicious,” I said, impulsively reaching over to squeeze her forearm. At this point, I’d been nearly turned to stone so frequently that I almost didn’t even register the tingle of magic as half her snakes looked over at me.

Her eyes widened and shot down at the touch, then went to my face.

She looked aghast.

A moment later, she burst out laughing.

“What?” Merielle asked, looking from Zuri to me.

Zuri laughed a bit longer, then answered. “I keep forgetting Jordan is immune. The last time a man touched me, I was at a tavern. It was during my trip from my mother’s lands to the Sisterhood. I don’t think he meant anything by it. One of my serpents thought he meant danger though and slipped out of my hair covering...” She let the implication trail off.

“Oh, Zuri,” Nym said with compassion in her voice. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Zuri gestured with her spoon. “Do you want more stew, Jordan?”

“No, thanks.”

Putting the crude bowl beside me on the log, I scrolled through the text again. As I considered the various classes and their intersections along with each of their inclinations, I reread each ability carefully. They then shared their insights, and each of them had pretty firm decisions about what they should or shouldn’t choose.

Before I made any suggestions about their options, I went back to my character sheet. I hadn’t spent any of my level-up points, and wanted to sort that out while I was thinking about it.

Out loud, I said, “Based on this makeup, I think we’re going to need two front-line fighters. Merielle is inclined in that direction, and so am I. I’m going to put more points in my Endurance, Agility, and Cunning.”

“Why those?” Merielle asked.

“My class limits your rewards if I do things for you. That means I’m going to need to out think our enemies and deal as little damage as possible while the rest of you handle yourselves. In real fights, my value will be in tactical, hard-hitting, strikes.”

“That makes sense.”

I put two points into Adventure Historian, recognizing that mentoring a team would rely on that skill more than any other. One went into Dungeoneering. With the looming promise of more Cores on the horizon, we’d need to be prepared for that, too.

Plus, the two skills had great synergies.

Finally, I increased my attributes.

Once every point was allocated, my golden Tablet throbbed in my hand, sending waves of magic into my body. New insights, and even memories, wove through my mind, enhancing me with years of lived experience in a matter of seconds.

Three more years of skills in a second. I’m learning that the benefits of being a Tablet Wielder are unbeatable.

With my leveling up out of the way, I turned all my attention and strategizing to my companions.

“Okay, let’s start with the known factors.” I pointed at Zuri. “You’re right. The Chef class makes a lot of sense. Not only does it give you incredible versatility, but the fact that you have an innate ability to defend yourself is huge. I don’t see any reason to push you toward Mad Alchemist, when it feels like the two have similar potential. Either we’re hunting powerful monsters or magic herbs or mining in the dangerous depths. One way or the other, the quests to get your ingredients are basically the same. And you’ve already said you’re not as interested in leaning into your medusa heritage, so Medusa, Advanced wouldn’t make sense.”

“I’m glad you agree.” Zuri settled back on her seat, arms folding beneath her breasts in a manner that pushed them up to the point where they threatened to fall out of her top. She didn’t seem to notice. “With me out of the way, who is next?”

“Nym.”

The catgirl squirmed, practically preening as the attention of the group shifted to her. Sadie padded over, brushing across my leg.

“You’ve already said you don’t think Nature’s Hand will work for you, since befriending and sending animals into combat doesn’t suit you.”

“Mhm.” She nodded excitedly, making the bell at her throat jingle.

“Honestly, Scouring Tyrant and Spawn Boomer both sound really good to me. The only problem with Boomer is that it reads like it’s aimed at destroying as much of an area as possible. We’d have to go through efforts to reduce any friendly fire incidents.”

“Same with enclosed or flammable locations,” Zuri added. “With Scouring Tyrant, you also get access to transformation magic, which could add a lot of versatility.”

“I just don’t like the name. Boomer sounds like more fun than Tyrant.” Nym’s ears wilted as she considered our opinions. “I only learned cleaning magic to take care of my…family. Although, I suppose a different type of cleaning for you all wouldn’t be so bad.” She shrugged. “At least I’m already familiar with it.”

Sadie meowed several times and left my legs, then leaped onto her owner’s lap. She circled once, then laid down.

“That’s true,” Nym said, stroking Sadie’s back. “Sadie just reminded me that fire and fur doesn’t always get along well together.”

The cat made several other, more emphatic sounds, which Nym did not translate. “Okay, okay. Good points. All of you. I’ll go with Scouring Tyrant.”

“Good deal.” I consulted my Tablet. “Merielle or Britney next?”

“Me!” Leaping to her feet, Britney hurried around the fire until she stood right in front of me. “I have to go next. I refuse to go last or be left out.”

I blinked at the celestial’s abrupt change of demeanor.

Ignoring her demands, I leaned over and looked at Merielle. “I guess it makes sense for you to go last, since your class choice could make a big swing in how you perform. Is that okay?”

“That’s fine,” Merielle said with a thankful look.

Once the elf gestured her approval, I returned my attention to Britney. I took a deep breath before talking with her. “Okay, you’ve already said Nag Witch is out for a whole list of reasons. That leaves Savior and Thorned Angel. What’s your preference?”

“You tell me.”

“What?” I asked in a flat tone.

“You. Tell. Me.” She held up two hands. “My father raised me to be the healer in the family. I can do that if you want. Or I can be the Thorned Angel. You tell me what you need.”

She spoke with such blunt intensity that it nearly took me aback.

Just what is going on with her? I searched her face, trying to understand. Leaning forward, she returned my attention. For a moment, it seemed she wanted to block out my view of the other women, although I dismissed the idea. Why would she?

“I’m not going to act like I’m your father,” I said in carefully measured tones. “None of us are, for that matter. Now, from your reaction, I’d say that just being a healer isn’t precisely what you want. Thorned Angel has a lot of potential, especially if we’ve got enough healing to help the entire team.”

Shifting back to give me some space from Britney, I leaned over and spoke to Merielle. “You know what I’m going to say right?”

She flashed a brief glare at Britney, who was fortunately too focused on me to notice. “You’re going to suggest I go with Ballistic Knight, aren’t you? For mobility and extra hit points.”

I read obvious reluctance on her face and went on anyway. “Yeah. If we can spread out the damage, you and I will need to be the lynch pins to hold our enemies at bay. Our weakness is going to come when the bad guys go for our back line. Especially Britney and Nym. Mobility might be the key to saving their lives.”

She seemed about to speak, when Zuri said, “Merielle, I remember when you said how much being out in front can make you feel a little isolated.”

The elf hesitated, looking away from Britney to Zuri. “It’s true. I enjoy fighting, but being the main fighter in the group always felt kind of…out there, I guess? Like, my job was to run ahead and get hurt and trust that our healer would get to me in time.”

Again, her attention returned to Britney.

I don’t think she trusts the party healer to do her job. The thought set my nerves on edge. According to everything I knew from my new skills, or remembered from team tactics back on Earth, such a thing was worse than counterproductive. If the team didn’t trust their healer, it could undermine everything that I was there to accomplish.

“I was always there,” Britney said defensively, stubbornly refusing to turn around and face the other woman. She just kept looking at me, as if willing me to give her all my attention.

“Except for when your shoes drained your mana,” Nym said with more than a hint of ire.

“That happened once! And only during training!” Britney’s cheeks colored faintly, though I didn’t know if it was from embarrassment or anger.

I reached out, putting my hands on Britney’s hips.

She met my eyes, hints of expectation in her gaze. It was amazing how her demeanor changed in an instant and she breathed deeply, causing her breasts to rise and fall. The arrogance in her expression melted into soft beauty, magnetic in how it should have drawn me in.

With my grip on her hips, I hefted the slender woman in the air and set her two feet to the side.

She huffed in surprise, too shocked to say anything for a moment.

“This stops now.” I said firmly. “If we’re going to be part of an elite team, it means we need to put the past behind us. Listen, Britney. I don’t care how much you want to be the center of attention. You can be the team’s Thorned Angel. That feels right to me. But your entire job is to keep us alive, not make things about you.”

I pointed across the clearing at her shoes. “Those need to go. If you want to wear them in cities, that’s fine, but never again in a dungeon or anywhere else you’re expected to perform. We coordinate classes, skills, and equipment from now on. Do I make myself clear?”

Britney’s cheeks colored again, although this time it didn’t look like anger. Biting her bottom lip, she nodded, looking down.

I fetched the new boots from my inventory. “You can wear these, if you want. They aren’t very good, or fashionable, but they can offer you some extra protection until we get something else.”

She said nothing but stared mutely at the offered boots. I put them on the ground in front of her and turned to Merielle.

“Ultimately, I think Ballistic Knight makes sense with me in the party. If you were on your own, overwhelming any enemy with sheer damage might be the move. I’m here to help with that. You have the more important role of moving from place to place, adapting to problems, and saving lives. Does that make sense?”

She smiled. “It does.”

“I agree with this,” Zuri said. “We can’t always plan for an opponent to go down in the first few seconds. Versatility is important.”

I looked over at Zuri and gave her a slow smile. She was proving to have a solid grasp on tactics, which would come in handy.

The obvious reluctance on Merielle’s face softened. “I do like the idea of being useful as more than just a punching bag. A lot, actually.” What had begun as distrust of Britney’s intentions gradually shifted as she worked through the implications of a class she’d nearly dismissed. “Plus, I’ve never had a second fighter to work with. That could be a lot of fun.”

Merielle smiled, returning my gaze with a gentle intensity that seemed every bit as strong, if not as frantic, as the celestial’s.

Using my Tablet, I triggered the command to make an offer to each of the women. Their Tablets manifested in front of them, purple auras wavering. Each one got the same message, altered slightly for their choices.

Notice: Group leader [Jordan] has authorized you access to this Tablet for class [class name]. If you accept this Tablet, any previous Tablet class benefits will be removed. You will retain your preexisting proficiencies, skills, and attributes, but any spells you’d previously unlocked will be replaced with the ones provided by this Tablet. If you manage to gain [10] levels while wielding this Tablet, you may claim it as yours permanently. Until then, [Jordan] will retain Command Authority. This means he will select your attribute points, skill points, and most other variables for you. As a benefit, these Tablets will grant you access to an advanced party interface.

Do you wish to accept this offer? [Yes/No]

They’d had the discussions.

Each of them had her own reasons to agree, and with my promise to help with the Sisterhood and, eventually, Britney’s stepmother, none of them hesitated.

They all agreed.

My Tablet warmed, and a Party tab appeared. When I focused on the button, a prompt popped up.

Notice: Congratulations on forming a party! What will you call yourselves?

With a laugh, I said, “It’s asking for a group name. What are we going to be called?”

“It can’t be Sisterhood of anything, obviously,” Britney said, flatly.

Her delivery earned a loud giggle from Nym, and a snort from Merielle. Zuri smiled, saying, “I’ve always liked the idea of being part of a ‘society.’ We might be too few for such an audacious name. But why not be ambitious?”

“Calling it a ‘society’ implies some pretty grand designs for the future,” I pointed out.

“Your class power lets you manufacture epic Tablets, Jordan. The potential to create something truly ambitious is there.”

“Fair. But if we call ourselves a society, it has to be of something. What are we a society of?”

Merielle said, “The Sisterhood wanted us to be food for a Dungeon Core. We didn’t let them. Next, we’re going to do our best to tear them down. I think that should be in the name.”

“Defiance, perhaps?” I offered.

Sadie purred and meowed loudly. She leaped onto my lap, then butted her head against my chest.

The girls, other than Nym, laughed at the cat’s antics. For some reason, she pouted a little, before announcing, “We are!”

And with that our group was formed and given the name The Society of the Defiant.

Jordan Updated Character Sheet

Name: Jordan Cash

Age: 31

Level: 11

Class: Battle Scholar (Legendary)

Experience to Level 12: 160

Species: Human Changeling

Hit Points (Endurance X Level): 220

Mana (Magic + Level): 24

Attributes

Strength: 21 (Add five [5] to ten [10] to your weapon damage; this is multiplied on a critical attack.)

Endurance: 20 [+1] (You are supernaturally durable and can resist magical attacks normal humans cannot; you only need four [4] hours of sleep a night.)

Agility: 20 [+3] (You are incredibly agile and can jump three times the standard distance, with twice the peak movement speed for one of your size; you also have a passive 20% chance to dodge most attacks.)

Cunning: 17[+1] (You naturally resist many low-level illusions and mind-influencing effects.)

Discipline: 14

Magic: 13

Core Skills

Adventure Historian: 13 [+2] (This skill grants you extensive familiarity with all things related to adventuring. Your Tablet has granted you elevated access to a global network of insights that will be revealed in context as needed. You may also consult the Tablet manually.)

Dungeoneering: 12 [+1] (This skill grants you specific insights into dungeons, including the knowledge required to create or disable traps.)

Potion Brewing: 11 (This skill grants you exhaustive insight into how to create and brew non-magical and low-level magical potions. Touch for more details about the potions you know to brew.)

New Class Ability

Level 11: You are considered “Lucky.” This benefit may activate up to once per day, depending on need. When it does, a variable, random outcome will tilt in your favor. The degree of the tilt will depend on circumstances and how many of your team members are in danger.

Merielle Character Sheet

Name: Merielle Nightbreeze

Age: 24

Level: 1

Class: Ballistic Knight (Epic)

Experience to Level 2: 10

Species: Elf

Hit Points (Level X Endurance + class bonus): 23

Mana (Level X Magic): 5

Attributes

Strength: 14

Endurance: 13

Agility: 18

Cunning: 8

Discipline: 9

Magic: 5

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 1 (You are familiar with combat concepts, including common tactics and strategy.)

Field Medicine: 1 (You know how to apply basic first aid and healing materials. You can make simple poultices and tend wounds.)

Acrobatics: 1 (You can flip, tumble, and fall skillfully.)

Level 1: You gain 10 hit points.

Pre-Existing Skills

Due to existing training, you begin with basic familiarity with most martial equipment. You are [exceptionally] proficient with using your fists, with or without gauntlets and are ambidextrous.

Nym Character Sheet

Name: Nym Swiftpaw

Age: 19

Level: 1

Class: Scouring Tyrant (Epic)

Special: [Cat Familiar] Sadie

Current Experience: 0

Experience to Level 2: 10

Species: Catgirl

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 10

Mana (Level X Magic): 54

Attributes

Strength: 8

Endurance: 10

Agility: 14

Cunning: 11

Discipline: 6

Magic: 18

Core Skills

Arcane Familiarity: 1 (You can recognize and decode magic of many types and styles.)

Spell Memorization: 1 (You can rapidly memorize new spells. You may learn a number of spells equal to your class level plus this skill plus three [3] [Currently 5]. Due to possessing an epic Tablet, you have been bestowed five [5] appropriate spells immediately. You will need to acquire and memorize new ones normally.)

Animal Friendship: 1 (You know how to befriend or communicate with a variety of animals.)

Class Powers

Granted Powers: You are treated as two (2) levels higher when determining what spells you can learn and your total mana. In addition, you can learn spells from any list, provided it relates to cleaning or transformation.

Level 1: The duration of your non-offensive spells is increased by a small amount. This increases in proportion to your level.

Pre-Existing Skills

Due to existing training, you begin with a [basic] proficiency in simple weapons, armor, and combat tactics.

Granted Spells

Scouring Blast

Mana Cost: 5 Mana

Range: Short

Duration: 6 Seconds

Area of Effect: 30-foot cone, emanating from the caster

Damage: Three (3) to six (6)

Details/Effect: This spell sends a blast of superheated sand into the cone’s radius. The damage is a combination of heat and sand.

Quick Combust

Mana Cost: 3

Range: 15 feet

Duration: Instantaneous

Area of Effect: 15-foot radius around the caster

Damage: Everything in the area takes two (2) points of damage

Details/Effect: This spell is excellent for rapidly cleaning an area. Note: This spell uses fire, so it may set combustible materials ablaze.

Minor Repair

Mana Cost: 2

Range: Touch

Duration: Instantaneous

Area of Effect: A surface that has suffered up to two (2) hit points worth of damage

Details/Effect: This spell mends or repairs up to two (2) hit points of damage to a non-magical object. This process cannot create new material.

Purification Transformation

Mana Cost: 5

Range: 5 feet

Duration: Instantaneous

Area of Effect: A 5-foot cube

Details/Effect: This transformation spell purifies anything impure within the affected area. Magical impurities may resist this spell.

Summon Broom

Mana Cost: 4

Range: 30 feet

Duration: 10 minutes

Area of Effect: 1 broom per your Cunning attribute

Damage: 1 if used as a weapon

Details/Effect: This spell summons up to the indicated number of brooms. They act on your commands, and can deal up to one (1) point of damage if used as a weapon. They cannot make critical strikes or deal critical damage. You may not summon more than the maximum number of brooms at a time [currently 11].

Britnayel Character Sheet

Basic Information

Name: Britnayel “Britney” Dawnglow

Age: 32

Level: 1

Class: Thorned Angel

Current Experience: 0

Experience to Level 2: 10

Species: Celestial

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 13

Mana (Level X Magic): 14

Attributes

Strength: 9

Endurance: 13

Agility: 11

Cunning: 18

Discipline: 7

Magic: 14

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 1 (You are familiar with combat concepts, including common tactics and strategy.)

Field Medicine: 1 (You know how to apply basic first aid and healing materials. You can make simple poultices and tend wounds.)

Planar Theory: 1 (You are familiar with how reality works. This skill allows you to recognize dimensional effects, including those of the gods and Fates. It will also grant you insight into Celestial or Divine-typed Dungeon Cores.)

Class Powers

Granted Powers: Target yourself or an ally within thirty (30) feet. Whenever that ally takes damage, reduce it by three (3) points. The enemy takes three (3) points of retributive [holy] type damage whenever they damage the ally. You may only have one (1) active protected ally at a time. Using this ability costs [three (3)] mana to activate, and an additional [three (3)] per [six (6)] seconds it remains active.

Level 1: When your retributive effect ends, the ally is healed by four (4) hit points.

Pre-Existing Skills

Due to existing training, you begin with a [basic] proficiency in simple weapons, armor, and combat tactics.

Granted Spells

Minor Healing

Mana Cost: 5 Mana

Range: Touch

Area of Effect: Target

Details/Effect: This spell heals the target of their minor wounds, typically two (2) to six (6) hit points.

Zuri Character Sheet

Name: Zuri Stonecoil

Age: 108

Level: 1

Class: Surprise, I’m a Chef!

Current Experience: 0

Experience to Level 2: 10

Species: Medusa—Path of Humanity

Hit Points (Leve X Endurance): 14

Mana (Level X Magic): 13

Attributes

Strength: 14

Endurance: 14

Agility: 15

Cunning: 16

Discipline: 14

Magic: 13

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 1 (You are familiar with combat concepts, including common tactics and strategy.)

Field Medicine: 1 (You know how to apply basic first aid and healing materials. You can make simple poultices and tend wounds.)

Monstrous Chef: 1 (You know about all sorts of potentially magical ingredients. This knowledge includes how to locate and harvest them.)

Species Ability: Stone Gaze (Novice) Your gorgon hair will actively work to strike at any creature it perceives as a threat. This includes all men. Each time your hair successfully affects an opponent, it drains mana proportional to the enemy’s effective level. As you have selected the path of humanity over your monster heritage, it only takes [low] magic resistance to ignore this effect.

Class Powers

Granted Powers: You can manifest a portable cooking table, complete with a small selection of Epic-grade tools at will. If you acquire additional tools of at least [Epic] quality, you may add them to this cooking table. This power grants you extradimensional storage for ingredients, preserving them at the moment they are stored. You may store up to [two (2) pounds] of these ingredients per your level. You learn [five (5)] special recipes and may acquire more through experimentation or adventuring.

Level 1: You become immune to any negative effects from sampling your own concoctions. You also gain significant resistance to diseases or other side-effects from ingredients you harvest.

Pre-Existing Skills

Due to existing training, you begin with a [basic] proficiency in simple weapons, armor, and combat tactics.

Granted Recipes

Healing Concoction

Mana Investment: 5 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: [Common] magical herbs or biological components from monsters or magical creatures.

Duration: Instantaneous

Details/Effect: This concoction heals between one (1) to four (4) hit points for the consumer. Flavor depends on the ingredients.

Harmful Concoction

Mana Investment: 5 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: [Common] magical herbs or biological components from monsters or magical creatures.

Duration: Instantaneous

Details/Effect: This concoction deals between four (4) to eight (8) hit points for the consumer. Flavor depends on the ingredients. Your [Monstrous Chef] skill will allow you to both hide the toxic nature of this brew and delay the onset of negative effects.

Questionable Attractant

Mana Investment: 10 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: Biological components from a member of the target monster type.

Duration: 10 minutes

Details/Effect: This concoction will lure monsters (or other magical beings) to the location. The type of monster is based on the ingredients used. This is an aerosol effect, with an area of effect proportional to the amount of fire and ingredients. Your [Monstrous Chef] skill will allow you to manipulate the attitude of the attracted monsters. Note: This concoction has an element of Chaos in it. Monsters so summoned may randomly mutate to [Elite] variations. Magical monsters have a chance to resist. Furthermore, experience points awarded for monster kills may be greatly depreciated if this concoction is used in an abusive manner.

Black Wash

Mana Investment: 3 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: N/A

Duration: Instantaneous

Details/Effect: This creation, when consumed, instantly purges the consumer of impurities. As a side-effect, it also acts as a full night’s sleep, completely energizing the consumer. Be aware, this potion tastes awful and can result in extreme vomiting. If poured over a creature, it removes all external impurities, perfectly cleaning living beings. Note: It also deals two (2) points of damage to any non-living object it touches, so it will melt away most clothing. Your [Monstrous Chef] skill will allow you to manipulate the variables associated with this potion, including its flavor and the damage it deals.

Alter Form (Minor)

Mana Investment: 12 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: 2 hit points of the recipient’s blood.

Duration: 4 hours

Details/Effect: This spell acts as a minor shapeshifting effect for the consumer. It cannot be used to grant new special abilities or attacks.

Chapter 17: Can I Have A Slide?

With the big decisions out of the way, we cleaned up the camp. Or more accurately, I cleaned up the camp. My party seemed distracted by their Tablets, and I let them be. What I was doing was basically busy work.

I didn’t know how to suddenly become a party leader. Did I just…start telling them all what I needed them to do?

All this knowledge—I could train any one of them to wield a sword with decent skill in a matter of weeks. But when it comes to social dynamics… There was nothing. Not the man I’d been on Earth, nor the gifts I’d been provided here.

A hand on my arm drew me out of my thoughts. Nym stifled a yawn behind her other hand. “Can we get some sleep now?” She stretched her arms over her head, closing her eyes as she reached for the sky. The cloth of her tattered robe pulled tightly against her breasts, and she gently worked her hips from side to side as she stretched her back.

“I second that,” Britney said, yawning as well.

“Is it safe to sleep here?” Merielle asked, looking around the area. “It’s gorgeous. The access to the falls is nice, but we need proper shelter, don’t we?”

“I may have a solution.” Searching through my storage containers was easy enough, and I pulled out a collection of five scrolls. Each scroll was identical, edged in gold leaf and bound with a red ribbon. Their wax seals read, “Fae Lodging: One Night’s Access.”

The side of the scroll had a swirl of script describing the scroll’s function, albeit in flowery, fantastical terms. Activating my Adventure Historian skill, I translated it into words I could understand.

Fae Lodging (Scroll): This scroll creates a temporary (maximum of [sixteen (16)] hours) [B-Grade Luxury] residence at your location. This residence is [Sanctified]. This means it cannot be attacked by most monsters. In addition, it will protect against most spell attacks. The interior of the residence connects to [Massie’s Emporium of Ultimate Relaxation and Trade], where you will be able to trade and sell goods. This scroll has a few limitations. They are:

It must be established in an area with sufficient space. As a [B-Grade Luxury] establishment, at least [500 Square Feet] are required.

You may not exit Massie’s Emporium except through your summoned residence. This isn’t a teleportation or gateway scroll.

It takes 30 minutes to establish the [Sanctified] barrier. Any deliberate attacks on the barrier reset this timer. If it resets [five (5)] or more times, the spell ends and the scroll will be destroyed without any effect.

The B-Grade tier will create [one (1)] bedroom per guest, not including familiars or summons.

I explained the scrolls to the women and the type of shelter they would create. “What do you all think? I’m happy to go ahead and use this here if you are.”

All of them immediately expressed their enthusiastic agreement.

All of them except for Zuri, that is.

Concern filled her gaze as she looked at the scrolls in my hand. “Those scrolls probably cost five hundred gold pieces each,” Zuri said. “I’m pretty sure they are intended to protect adventurers in the field, so they can recover between battles. This could be a waste of resources.”

“Noted,” I said. I pointed back at the chest I had dragged into the area. “Fortunately, we should have enough loot in there to make up for it. Besides, if there’s a trader on the other side, maybe we can help transform that basilisk skin I got for you into usable leather?”

“This...is true,” she said begrudgingly. Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile. “I’m sorry, it’s just a lot of money, so it gives me pause. But I don’t see why we can’t celebrate the formation of our society. Especially if we go after the Sisterhood.”

I nodded once but held up a finger. “Levels first.” Then a second finger. “Sisterhood second. I can’t, in clear conscience, take the lot of you into such a dangerous situation until you’re at least Level 4 or 5.” Brightening, I held the scroll up. “Hey, what are the chances we can find some quests at Massie’s? That could be worth something.”

“I hope the beds are soft,” Britney said, rubbing her bottom. “Sitting on statues isn’t for me.”

With it decided, I peeled one of the scrolls and snapped the seal.

My Tablet appeared, floating nearby, as a green box filled my vision. Momentarily confused, I discovered I could focus and position the box along the terrain however I wanted. “This is so neat. It’s showing me the spell area!”

Selecting a spot right next to the water’s edge, I thought about using the effect in that location. The Tablet glowed gently, and the box settled into place. A moment later, a pulsing, bright green dome filled the space.

I’d originally been worried that it would require a cleared location, but that didn’t seem to be the case.

It began as a square, just over twenty feet on a side, that wrapped around the rocks and trees, then expanded outward until it was much bigger. Shimmering wooden planks began to solidify inside the interior.

A line of gold and white script appeared around the construction, and a dome of semi-transparent light began glowing upward.

The protective spells settling into place, I realized.

After a few minutes of watching the impressive magical construction, I said, “Well, we’ve got a few minutes to kill. If you all don’t mind, I’m going to read up on the new party interface.”

“I’d like to read—Oof!”

I turned to see Britney sprawled out on the forest floor, a lumpy root having tripped her up. She looked up at me with wide eyes that slowly filled with tears.

“Are you all right?” I rushed forward, looking to see if she broke or twisted something.

“Don’t look at me!” she shrieked, rolling away from me. She curled up on herself. “Don’t… Don’t touch me. I’m fine.”

I looked at the others, and the rest of the party seemed completely unconcerned. Nym’s face was lit up by the gentle purple glow of her Tablet, and Zuri and Merielle were dousing the fire.

Sadie sat on the edge of the forest clearing, watching the magical building. I remembered the bit about the spell being interruptible with damage and warned her to not mess with it. She meowed at me and flicked her tail in my direction.

Left to my thoughts, I touched the Party Management tab on my tablet. A wall of text, along with several new buttons, appeared.

You have created a party using Tablets your class has created. You have Command Authority over these Tablets. As the party leader, this allows you to:

Send party messages through their Tablets. This has no range limit.

Your class gives you a strategic telepathy ability. This is in addition to the message system.

The Party Management tab will allow your group to share observations, notes, and map details.

You may learn and cast Tablet tracking spells.

You may create and assign quests for any combination of the individuals in your party. The magic in your Tablet will determine whether such quests are worthy of rewards.

You are in control of the leveling process. Once someone you have given a tablet to has gained [ten (10)] levels, you may give them their tablet permanently. This will remove your Command Authority, although they can still join your party. It will take [120 days] to regenerate a new tablet through your class ability.

Be aware that group experience in a party is split evenly, provided each team member participated fairly and qualifies for the reward. Experience points awards are scaled in proportion to the obstacles overcome and the individual’s level. As the party leader, most of your experience points will come from advancing the members of your team and helping them realize success. Disbanding your team takes [thirty (30) days] and will remove this limitation. It will also dispel the party’s Tablets. This will remove all associated benefits, unless they own their Tablets. Provided you re-summon the Tablets for the same people, they will have their classes and attributes restored upon re-summoning.

A pop-up interrupted my reading.

Notice: Skullie has cast Necromantic Propulsion.

The message appeared across the top of my Tablet a few seconds before the lich came floating over. I examined him closely. He was still just a skull and spine—there wasn’t any new healing, which made sense because his phylactery only recovered one hit point per day.

But he’d still cast a spell, and that was chilling.

My familiar didn’t seem to notice my concern. Instead, he looked over my screen, the gold glow illuminating his ghastly appearance. “Not getting as much experience isn’t fun.”

“It’s a good motivator for Battle Scholars to work with their teams,” I replied, studying him. “I think it makes sense. Besides, it’ll be awhile before we need to worry about my leveling slowing the party down.”

“Perhaps. I guess you could always disband the party and go adventuring if it came to catching up.”

“Mhm.” I chuckled. “I think it’s good to think of this as the ‘It’s not all about me’ clause.”

Skullie rolled his head in a motion I read as sarcasm. “Excuse me for saying, but from my perspective, almost none of this has been about you. At least, not directly.”

I laughed and raised an eyebrow at my familiar. “What do you mean?”

His spine twitched, like he was trying to move an arm. “I don’t have fingers to raise. Just imagine I’m doing so.”

“Sure.”

Twisting, he looked over at Merielle, who was chatting with Zuri in low tones by the now smoldering fire. “She needed saving. You saved her. After that, you helped her find a class that might end up being perfect for who she really is.”

“Okay.”

He then looked at the celestial, who was staring intently at the dungeon loot boots I’d offered her. “Britney’s stepmother is working with the Sisterhood to help naughty monsters power-boost Dungeon Cores. You agreed to help with the Sisterhood and her stepmother.”

That one sounded a lot like it was hinging on me doing things, but I nodded along with him.

His skull swiveled so he was looking at the catgirl and her familiar. “Nym is a lost puppy, or I guess kitten. Whatever, you get the idea. You saved her and gave her purpose, more than just being a cleaning service.”

“Sure,” I said, mostly agreeing with the lich’s assessment, if not the precise tone of the delivery. “And what about Zuri?”

“She’s a tough one. For now, you gave her an excuse not to lean into her monstrous heritage when things got bad. But with the most life experience of everyone, and having the most hardships as well… I don’t know what her goals are. Survival seems to have been enough so far, but does she have ambitions past that?” Skullie motioned as if shrugging. “There are mysteries in there, and maybe even depths that would shock a creature such as myself.”

“Maybe.” I thought over what he’d said, weighing the observations. “You’re mighty perceptive for a random monster in a dungeon.”

“Random monster?” Skullie’s jaws creaked open in a silent laugh. “Before I joined the order of undead and pledged myself to the Dungeon Core, I was an accomplished mage. To your perceptions, I was a random monster. To mine, you were a random adventurer who came to interfere with my work.”

I grunted. “I guess I hadn’t thought of it that way. Not that I feel guilty about it. I’m pretty sure you and your friends would have tried to kill us even if we’d been friendly.”

“Oh, absolutely and without question. They were quite evil. Murder was just part of the daily routine.” I really didn’t like the way he said it in a casual tone.

“And what…you were good?”

“Hardly,” Skullie said with another of those bone-rattling silent laughs. “But that doesn’t matter.”

“It doesn’t?”

The lich bobbed from side to side, its spine trailing behind like some sort of inverted clock. “I’m your familiar now. My fate is tied to your survival and success. If you’re a hero, I’ll be your sidekick. It doesn’t need to be about me.”

I chuckled softly. “Nice way to bring the conversation around.”

“Thank you. Um. If I may, I have one small request?”

“Sure?”

“The next time we make a humanoid corpse, would you attach me to it? My healing rate is good, but it’ll take a week to regenerate my body. I’d prefer hands sooner if at all possible.”

I nodded. “Now that I can trust you, I don’t think that’ll be a problem.”

Over the next few minutes, the summoned building continued to solidify. As it came closer to filling in, the entire party made their way over to watch. It was a fascinating process.

First, the outline of wooden walls appeared. Then the shapes adjusted to accommodate the terrain. Steps flowed out of an entrance to the side, and another facing the waterway. When the stairs at the front touched the edge of the water, they immediately reformed into a small dock-side porch.

“I wonder if we can get a slide,” I said to myself, musing as I watched the transformation.

At my words, a sloping outline pushed out of the solidifying mass. By the time the construction was done, we had a porch overlooking the water and a smooth, steeply sloping slide that led into it.

Nym clapped with excitement. “Oh, I love it!”

Finally, the spell finished. A glimmering dome enclosed a large wooden cabin that could have been borrowed straight from Earth. As one, the women rushed up to the land-facing entrance.

Collecting the treasure chest, I joined them.

Chapter 18: Creature Comforts

The Fae Lodging’s interior was the epitome of an Earth-style vacation cabin. It was small enough to be considered cozy, but with an open floor plan that made it feel spacious. The walls were rustic and unfinished to give that quintessential homey feeling.

On one side of the living room stood a massive stone fireplace. It was lit, and the dancing flames cast flickering amber hues across the dimly lit cabin, adding warmth and comfort. Across from the fire was a homey leather couch with two matching recliners on either side. A simple hand-spun rug in faded reds and blues sat at the foot of the furniture.

Adjacent to the sitting area was a small kitchenette, albeit with no signs of computerized appliances. Instead, there were several magical analogues, including a tall white box with magic symbols next to a gleaming metal handle.

“This is absolutely fascinating!” Nym said.

I had to agree.

The back of the main living area had three doors, each with labels that were written in a tight, glowing script. One read, “Bedrooms,” one was “Bathroom,” and the other was “Massie’s Emporium: Be sure to clean your feet first!”

The front of the house had a screened porch, with crystal clear windows looking out onto the starlit waterfall. It was a beautiful scene, one that was made even more magical because of how Earth-like it was.

Homesick already? The thought came, and I dismissed it immediately.

Familiarity was not the same thing as nostalgia. Besides, I was allowed to miss things without wanting to go home.

Beyond the door marked “Bedrooms” was a single door—likewise marked “Master Bedroom”—and then a spiral staircase that led up to the second story. The rest of the bedrooms were there, as well as a second bathroom.

“I’m getting the main bedroom,” I said. “I figure I’ve earned that much. The rest of you can figure out where you’re sleeping between yourselves. Oh. I wonder if we will have a shower.”

“Shower?” Zuri asked from the kitchenette. She was playing with a rune-covered metal plate that seemed to have hot and cold controls built in. “Do you think there’s a shower?”

Leaving the treasure chest near the fireplace, I walked to the downstairs bathroom to check.

It looked like a modern Earth bathroom, complete with a toilet, a bidet, and a glass-encased shower. Runic symbols—likely notating hot and cold—sat on the wall beneath a massive and elegant five head shower.

“Why does it have five shower heads?” I mused aloud, just before Zuri came up beside me.

She walked up to the glass door and opened it. Leaning inside, she tapped one of the runes. It lit up dimly, and a steady stream of water came pouring out of the nearest shower head.

When she tapped it again, the rune brightened, and the water visibly steamed.

“This is amazing,” she said, her voice full of awe. Then she turned her head and shouted: “We have a magical bathhouse!”

Several voices lifted in delight from upstairs.

I ducked out of the bathroom, my ears ringing from her shout. Rubbing my ear, I leaned into the stairwell.

“Do you all want to clean up and rest? If so, that’s fine. I plan to go to Massie’s Emporium while we have access to it. Maybe we can find someone to get the chest open.”

I glared out the doorway into the living room, where I left the chest. The chest was…annoying. It was ringed with dangerous magical runes. Skullie had taken one look at them and screamed a warning—not that I’d needed it. The fact that it was trapped was pretty obvious. But without a high level spellcaster, or a specialist in picking magical locks, there was no way to get it open.

“Let me get cleaned up and I’ll go,” Nym said. “I need a new dress.”

“Actually, that’s not a bad idea,” I said. “Assuming this place has gear, I can get you all some new clothes and kit. All of you deserve some upgrades.” I cleared my throat. “And some new shoes, Britney. Unless you’ve decided to use the boots?”

My question was met with silence.

Merielle came over to the edge of the second-floor banister and leaned over so she could see me. “Are you sure you want us to get upgrades? I don’t want to take advantage, not after you’ve done so much for all of us.”

I waved the concern away. “We all benefit from shared strength. Going forward, we’ll be dividing loot up with respect to what each of you needs. This is the new norm, not you taking advantage of me.”

She gave me a warm, gracious look. “In that case, I’d love some new gear. Especially if I’m taking on a new role.”

“Sounds good.”

Nym and Britney pushed past Merielle, yelling about the shower and wanting to see it, and also who was going to use it first. Apparently the upstairs bathroom lacked one.

Merielle followed them calmly, with Sadie trotting behind her. “Sorry,” she said, as Nym and Britney careened into the bathroom. “We had communal baths at the Sisterhood. It’ll just take us a few minutes to get clean. Easier and faster to bathe together.”

I grinned at her. “Enjoy.”

While my party showered, I sat in the living area, relaxing and soaking in the warmth of the fireplace. I sat back, crossing my arms behind my head. Snippets of conversation—mixed with laughter and giggles—came from behind me as I contemplated what would come next.

“You know what, boss?” Skullie said, floating over to where I sat.

“What’s that?” I said, turning to eye the floating skull and spine.

He looked in the direction of the bathroom, then back at me. “I’m starting to think you’re one lucky bastard.”

I started to ask why but stopped myself. I couldn’t hear the girls’ conversations distinctly, but I could get a decent idea of their rhythms. They all sounded engaged, even sharing laughs as they bathed.

“They are certainly easy on the eyes,” I said. “We all react differently under stress, so it’ll be interesting to see what happens when the dust settles.”

Skullie floated down and came to rest on the couch across from me.

The bathroom door suddenly opened and Zuri emerged, with a towel snugly wrapped around her lithe body, covering her from breasts to thighs. Against the brown interior of the cabin, her skin had taken on a slightly darker hue, looking like polished mahogany.

I struggled not to stare. It wasn’t easy.

Closing the door behind her, she padded over to me. “Did I hear you say something about reacting under stress?” Magic sizzled across my skin as her nest of hair shifted.

“Yeah. Skullie and I were discussing how different people react in different ways when faced with challenging situations.”

She nodded slowly and tapped a plump lip with a finger. “I noticed that about you.”

I looked over at her. “You noticed what?”

“You said you come from another world. Was it a particularly violent world?”

I thought about that for a moment. “No, not really. Perhaps in some ways, but I’d say overall it was more peaceful than this place. There certainly were no dungeons to get myself killed in. I don’t remember my personal past, but I think it was probably pretty average. Why?”

She pursed her lips and her eyes trailed down from my face to my hands.

I followed her gaze.

As I’d expected, the soft skin on my palm and around my knuckles had torn in multiple places during recent fights. Thanks to my regenerative belt, I’d grown dark calluses already. In another few days of adventuring, I would probably have the look of a seasoned warrior.

Zuri came over and sat next to me, leaning against me. She reached down and picked up my hand, holding it in both of hers. The feeling of her skin on mine sent a lance of energy through my body. My reaction only redoubled as I felt the curved fullness of one breast against my arm, only barely concealed by her towel.

“Most people fight or flee from conflict,” she said in a soft, sultry tone. “At least, according to the Sisterhood. One of our teachers was fond of saying that people who fight tend to go hot, while monsters go cold. I noticed that you went cold, that’s all.”

I struggled to keep my eyes on her face. “What do you think that means?”

She leaned in closer, looking at me from just a few inches away. Her gaze went to my lips, then back to my eyes. “It means that you are a perfect fit to lead a gorgon.”

Nym cleared her throat loudly as she stepped out of the bathroom, and Zuri leaned back smoothly as if nothing were out of the ordinary. A towel covered most of Nym’s impressive figure, much in the same way Zuri wore one. Her hips swayed as she walked, lifting the towel dangerously high with each step.

She also held a spare towel in her hands.

“This is for you,” Nym said, holding the towel out to Zuri. “For your hair. So you don’t turn the locals to stone while we explore this marketplace.” She looked from Zuri to me and back, noting how close we sat. “And if you two think you’re going to spend some time cuddling without me, you’re mistaken.”

Before she even finished saying the words, Sadie leaped onto my lap and settled in place.

Not to be out done, Nym grinned and leaped over the back, landing next to me on the side opposite Zuri. She cozied up against my side, resting her head on my shoulder. “Tell me everything you two were discussing.” Her lightly tufted ears twitched as she studied us both with a wide, curious expression. A warm and welcoming smile crossed her mouth.

“Catgirls,” Zuri said fondly, reaching across me. Her breasts rubbed on my arm as she ruffled the other woman’s hair, and the brief smile she flashed me suggested she was aware.

Purring, Nym leaned into her companion’s touch. “We are the best, aren’t we?”

I chatted with the two of them until, a few minutes later, Britney and Merielle finished their showers and emerged, all in towels. While I loved the idea of my party all walking around half naked, I shooed them all upstairs to get dressed. They’d have to put on their Sisterhood-provided outfits again for now, but I promised we’d replace them.

After they left, I struggled with the idea of grabbing a shower myself and decided to wait. I wanted to have a change of clothes before I got clean.

Once my party was all dressed, I led them through the door to Massie’s.

Chapter 19: Massie’s Emporium

Stepping from the Fae Lodgings cabin and into Massie’s Emporium was like leaving your house to walk directly into a modern—albeit magical—supermarket. It was also packed.

There were dozens of people around, walking through myriad aisles filled with goods. Everyone was accompanied by a blue-skinned goblin wearing a fantastic business suit. They seemed to be personal shoppers, pointing out items their clients might like and helping locate things on the floor-to-ceiling displays.

My companions seemed in awe. Everyone was wide eyed, looking in every direction and pointing different elements out. Best of all the reactions was probably Skullie; his skull swiveled on his spine like he was a child seeing an arcade for the first time.

Whatever we’d all expected walking through the doorway, this wasn’t it.

Dumbfounded, we walked up to a small counter located directly in the center of the entrance. There was a small button in the center of the counter that read “Push for Service.”

I pushed the button.

Pop!

A magical portal opened with an audible sound and a blue-skinned goblin stepped out of it. He was a man, about three and a half feet tall, with large, bushy eyebrows and a shock of black hair that was slicked back like he was an aging car salesman. His sharp, tapered ears flicked up as he regarded us.

He tugged the lapels of his dark blue sports jacket and cleared his throat. “Greetings, and welcome to Massie’s Emporium. My name is Basbro. Can I help you find anything?”

I looked the goblin over, a bit taken aback. Not only did Basbro have a European accent, but the little goblin’s diction was crisp and precise.

Was this even a goblin at all?

A notification on my Tablet saved me from making a social faux pas. Interestingly, when it appeared, the filigree and color were dimmer than usual. My inherited memories suggested there was a privacy spell in the area, keeping the true nature of my Tablet under wraps.

Supplemental Information (Adventure Historian Skill Benefit): Goblins are a diverse species who adapt to the local environments within a few generations. Given their proclivity to breed and mature quickly, this can take shockingly little time. You will encounter goblins of many types and capabilities in the wider world. This is increasingly so if you explore any of the adjacent magical realms.

“Hi Basbro. Nice to meet you.” I jerked a thumb over my shoulder, indicating my still awe-struck companions. “I’d like to see about getting some proper adventuring gear for my team. Also, if you’ve got someone on staff who can open this treasure chest, I’d appreciate that, too.”

Basbro looked my party members over, then leaned to the side to study the chest.

“We can help with the kit, but not the chest, sir. I’m afraid we do not offer lock-picking or magic dismantling services here. As a nexus of the powerful, I’m sure you can imagine how delicate our situation is. If we started opening sealed chests or magical items, we could create a situation with the creators of such items.”

I frowned, considering what he was saying. “That makes sense. Do you sell items that would be able to help me open it?”

Basbro smiled at me, a cheeky little grin. “Technically speaking, we do sell items that help with the dispel of powerful magics and also that could assist in the bypassing of many types of locks.” He leaned forward, a sparkle in his eye. “It is not in my best interests to not sell you things, nor to give out free advice. However,” he added, his voice dropping to a whisper, “I would suggest finding another option.”

Amused, I chuckled. “Let me guess—a little too difficult for DIY?”

Something almost mechanical flashed over his vision before he nodded. “Do-It-Yourself would be a dangerous endeavor. If you insist, I will gladly show you our selection.”

Skullie had some ability to detect magic, and with my gear and stats, I didn’t think of myself as a lightweight when it came to avoiding damage from magical effects. But something told me Basbro had an inkling about that and was trying to protect me from myself.

“Hm… I don’t love the idea of dragging it around everywhere until I find someone strong enough.”

“We can explore personal storage options that might be able to contain it, as well as on-site lockbox solutions.” Basbro tilted his head back to look at me. “I do need to ask that you send the chest back through your portal, however. After that, I’d be glad to show you around.”

“Of course.”

Turning, I saw that our entrance had been through a generic wooden door lining a wall entirely composed of similar doors. Ours was marked with the word “Jordan” above the lintel, differentiating it from thirty or forty others, all with names listed above.

I slid the heavy chest across the floor until I pushed it back through the door. With that done, Basbro motioned for us to follow.

The goblin’s tone took on a tour guide quality. “You’ve arrived at the common section of the store. This floor is open to anyone, regardless of status.” Basbro pointed, indicating several hanging signs that denoted specific areas. They were labeled things like “Dungeon Kit” and “Healing Tools” and “Weapons and Armor.”

“Is Massie’s Emporium only accessible through the Fae Lodging scrolls?” Merielle asked.

Basbro turned his head to look at the elf. “No, ma’am. We have several shops across multiple worlds in the Fae Wilds. The storefronts all have their own specialty items, in addition to connecting here.”

“Surprised I haven’t heard of it.”

This time, Basbro grinned. “There are many things I’m sure you haven’t heard of.” She blushed, and he shook his head. “There’s no shame in it. The Fae Wilds is as expansive as people have imagination. Even immortals cannot know everything there is to know about our realms.”

When no one else had any other questions, Basbro led us up to the shelves, following a silver line etched into the floor. There was no indicator as to what the line meant, only that we were following it. When we got to the front of the shelves, Basbro paused, motioning to the shelf next to him.

“You’ll find that prices are clearly labeled. They are also not negotiable.”

He pointed to a potion on a long rack of similar items. A piece of parchment tied around the stem listed it as a “Potion of Healing (Lesser)—50GP; Standard Weight Only.”

“There is quite a large selection of items available here, from the mundane to the exceptionally enchanted. Massie’s Emporium prides itself on having not only a large quantity of options but also the highest quality. This does mean you pay a slightly higher premium, but prices are normalized. And you always know what you’re getting is what you’ve paid for, instructions included.” He gave us a professional look over. “Are there any questions?”

We shook our heads, and the goblin turned to lead us deeper in.

It was incredible to see the variety of goods, and some of the astronomical price tags that accompanied them. I quietly cautioned all of my party to look with their eyes, not their hands, especially as Nym reached out to touch some 4,000GP glass figurine.

The silver line led us down to an open, central area with an enormous circular desk. A veritable army of surprisingly curvaceous, lovely goblin women stood behind the desk, cashing out customers with a rapidity that would have done any store on Earth proud.

Having never seen goblin women before, I found myself amazed at just how unique they were. The women had flawless skin, expressive faces, and eye-popping measurements. Compared to the magma goblins and ones Zuri had turned to stone, these were basically supermodels.

Basbro pointed at a circular pillar that ran from the high-vaulted ceiling down, through the center of the checkout area. A map wrapped around the column. “Use that to navigate this floor. The colored lines on the ground will guide you. If you decide to go to the Tablet Holder areas, you’ll need to present your Tablets. The same applies for Core sections.”

“Core sections?” I asked.

The little goblin gave me a wry smile. “VIP sales for custom goods, sir. That’s where people who can work with Core magic operate. You’ll need an intact Core just to enter those spaces.”

Zuri looked up at the map, pointing at sections for clothing and specialized fighting equipment. “And what are the Tablet Holder spaces like?”

“They include Tablet translation interfaces. The gear there is intended specifically for people with Tablets.” Basbro hesitated, looking the rag-tag team over, but pausing as he took me in. “Do all of you have Tablets?”

“Oh yeah!” Nym bounced, moving to summon hers.

I motioned for her to stop. My instincts told me that trust should be earned, not given. The last thing we wanted was to have an entire world’s worth of adventurers knowing about our team.

“We all have Tablets,” I said to the goblin, whose expression had become positively predatory. “Ladies, let’s get the essentials here, then we can move on to the Tablet area together, okay? Just assume you’ve got a thousand gold each to spend. I’ll cash us out once you’re all done.”

“A thousand gold?” Nym’s eyes widened until they took up nearly half her face.

Merielle leaned forward, placing a hand on Nym’s shoulder as if to steady herself. “Did he say a thousand gold?”

“He did,” Britney said, giving me an approving look. “Like a proper leader, he’s investing in his team.”

Uncertain how to reply, I watched with bemusement as the group dispersed. Even Zuri, after a few composed steps, followed quickly once she realized the rest of the team was so far ahead.

I chuckled and looked down at myself. “I guess I’d better go after them. I need new clothes.”

Skullie, tucked away in my armor, wiggled its jaw in confirmation. “You do. Not to be mean, boss, but you kind of stink.”

“I do not.” I lifted my arm and took a whiff of my armpit, only to regret my decision immediately. “Ach, okay. I’ll admit I was wrong on that one. We’ll get something for that if they have it.” I might not have been a fastidious person in my previous life, but I’d be one now.

One did not walk around with a group of gorgeous women smelling like an unwashed goat.

I moved to follow my eager companions at a much more relaxed pace, and Basbro walked with me. The clothing and armor section followed a purple line as it wound around to a back section of the store. Here, clothing racks and armor stands were lined up, standing at attention and showcasing their wears.

Some of the mannequins changed poses, showing off different elements of the outfits after a set amount of time. There was no visible movement change, just a sudden and eye-watering difference.

I was surprised to discover an entire section of clothing labeled “Royal Quality.” There were several dresses on prominent display. Each of them had different patterns along the bodice and hem, with complex stitching and embellishments. They hung well on their mannequins, and I realized they’d show a shocking amount of skin on a real person.

Basbro smiled up at me, a thin and polite expression. “Do you like our royal selection, sir?”

I scanned the clothing on display. “Yeah, I think I do. They kind of remind me of clothing on Earth, like a fusion between an old European style and sexy Halloween costumes.”

The goblin gave me a toothy grin. “Every country and culture has different aesthetics, obviously. Recent trends have gone in a slightly more revealing direction. I’m told the logic is that the more powerful a person is, the less they have to conceal. Or something like that.”

“If we’re going to help Britney with her problems, we might want to consider getting outfits for the team, boss.” Skullie wiggled his jaw at me. “I haven’t been out for long, but just overhearing her describe her situation, it sounds like we may want to be ready to fit in.” He squinted over at the price tag. “I think we can afford a few for the team.”

I regarded the lich. Prior to becoming my familiar, he had shown an almost desperate eagerness to convince me that he was my friend. Now, it seemed the undead had truly thrown in to help.

What’s the term? I thought. Enlightened self-interest, right?

“Thanks, Skullie. That’s a good idea.” To Basbro, I said, “Whatever needs to happen to get my party members dressed in that style, let’s make it happen. Say, two outfits each? They might need to be adjusted to make them look as regal as possible.”

The goblin’s smile ticked up. “Oh, yes, sir. We have magical tailoring services available for just such an…ambitious order. Would you like two for yourself as well?”

“Yeah. Although, honestly, I kind of like your style, Basbro. Can we do something that’s appropriate for visiting celestial royalty, but with your vibe?”

“My style, sir?” He looked down at his blue suit jacket and tailored pants. “This is the standard uniform for a Massie’s employee. It’s a bit dated. I believe it does originate from your Earth, however. It might be a good statement.”

“Sure. Modernize it if that’s what it takes.”

“Will do, sir. I’ll coordinate that now. Let your friends know my assistants will be magically scanning for their measurements, please?”

“No problem.”

I wandered around to find the rest of my party.

Zuri haggled at a service desk while holding a piece of multicolored cloth and pointing at her covered head. There seemed to be some confusion over why she’d want to hide her hair, but she was insistent.

Merielle stood next to a rack of clothes similar to the gorgon’s vaguely Arabian garb, pulling lengths of fabric out from rolls and running them across her hands. She had a frown of concentration on her face as she bent forward, looking closely at the material. It looked to me like she was trying to determine how transparent it was.

Britney and Nym stood off to one side, engaged in a discussion with another celestial. The woman was taller and older than Britney, and had a mature, although still captivating radiance about her. Her hair was a light mixture of gold and blue, and her wings and wardrobe both matched the motif.

I made sure to tell Zuri and Merielle about the measurements before I wandered over to Britney and Nym.

“That’s when Leah declared that she was the head of the so-called Celestial Sisterhood. She—ah.”

The woman stopped talking when she noticed me walking over.

Britney frowned, looking back. “Oh, Jasmine, this is Jordan. He’s my party leader. Remember? I just told you about him.” Britney motioned to Jasmine with a clipped wave. “Jasmine has been telling me about what Leah, my illustrious stepmother, has been up to. Apparently, she’s broken away from the main Sisterhood and formed her own sect.”

Nym grinned. “It’s been really interesting.”

Jasmine looked up at me with a frank, weighing look. “Ah. Yes. Jordan. Pleased to meet you.”

I returned her expression blandly. “Nice to meet you,” I said.

We all stood around awkwardly for a moment before Britney nudged Jasmine.

“Go on, continue. I trust him. We all do. He’s got no reason to report anything to anyone, do you, Jordan?”

Jasmine hesitated, looking at me with an expression of blatant distrust. I realized it was because Skullie was poking out of my armor.

“Oh. It’s fine,” I said, pointing at Skullie. “This is Skullie. He’s my familiar, and won’t cause any problems.”

“An undead…familiar?” The celestial woman sounded aghast. “How is that even possible?”

“Long story,” I said, waving the question away. “Please, continue. I’m very curious about the whole situation.”

“Yes. Well.” Clearing her throat, Jasmine leaned forward, pitching her voice to barely above a whisper. “Your father has agreed to support Leah in this. All celestial women who are considering adventuring are being brought to the new Sisterhood and enrolled, whether they want to or not. She’s also taken control over the army protecting the Celestial Dungeon. A lot of us think something bad is going on. Whispers are that maybe mind control is involved.”

Britney gasped. “Are you serious?”

Jasmine nodded. “She is half-lunafel. It is said she inherited most of their skills, which you must know include mind manipulation.”

Britney chewed on her bottom lip in stunned silence.

Quickly consulting my Tablet, I accessed a summary of the lunafel.

Information (Adventure Historian): Lunafel are also known as Moonshadow Tigers. They are humanoid tigers, with silver and white fur. They are tied tightly to the moon and are known to manipulate lunar energy, including the Web of Dreams. This grants them access to a variety of unique powers, including mind manipulation through sleep. It is worth noting that Lunafel are considered incredibly captivating and beautiful, even in comparison to other humanoid species such as catgirls.

“That’s not good,” I said. “Jasmine’s right. Lunafel can be dangerous.”

Jasmine looked at me and gave me a tight, approving nod. “Anyway, if you’re out of the Sisterhood and adventuring with a man now, you should be very careful about your return. Leah has only gotten worse. It’s infected the courts and local politics, too.”

Britney gave her a sour look. “I’m not just ‘adventuring with a man’—there’s a catgirl, an elf, and a…medusa-kin,” she said, distastefully chewing on Zuri’s description.

“‘A catgirl?’” Nym clicked her tongue at Britney. “I’m right here you know!”

Britney wrinkled her nose up. “Exactly. So I’m not just ‘adventuring with a man.’”

“Thanks for giving us the heads up,” I said. Then I reached out and touched Nym’s arm and nodded at Britney. “We need to finish shopping, and then get some rest. It’s been a long day.” I paused. “Oh, and there will be someone coming by to do measurements.”

Nym nodded and then gently tugged Britney’s arm. The celestial followed Nym back into the aisles, although she didn’t look very happy about being dismissed. I remained with the other celestial woman, but I just watched my party members walk away in silence.

Jasmine took a small step closer to me. “Watch out for her,” she said, in a soft voice that I could barely hear. “Once her stepmom learns Britnayel is alive and traveling with you, there’s a very good chance there will be trouble. It’s the sort of thing even a Tablet Wielder won’t be able to confront easily. Not unless you’re a much higher level than I think.”

I frowned. “What kind of trouble?”

“Leah’s got the King well and truly hooked. The celestial nation isn’t the largest or the wealthiest, but it is not without means. If they put a bounty on your capture or try to take their daughter back from you, expect mercenaries on your tail. After that?” She shrugged. “Other adventurers, potentially. And if they’re involved, that means local governments are, too.”

“That…wouldn’t be good.”

Skullie rattled his jaw. “An incredible understatement. The safest place in the world for us would be dungeons, and unless you’re planning on taking me up on my offer and joining the liches…”

I ignored my familiar. “Thanks for the information, Jasmine. We’ll have to prepare for war. I’m not letting anyone take a member of my team who doesn’t want to go.” I said it matter-of-factly, and as clearly as I could.

Something in my delivery earned a shiver from Jasmine. She took a step back. “That’s very noble of you. I wish you the best, truly I do. Britney’s late mother was a great woman. It’s a shame what happened to her.”

With that, Jasmine walked away, moving quickly as if concerned about lingering in my presence.

“Well, that wasn’t ominous at all,” I commented.

“That was sarcasm, right?” Skullie said. “Sometimes I can’t tell with you. Your voice is always so flat.”

“Yeah. It was.”

“Okay, good. If not, I was going to point out that you sounded crazy. Perhaps in the future you can let me know when you’re being sarcastic?”

Chuckling, I walked to the men’s section of the store. Halfway through checking on new clothes for myself, a collective squeal of joy rose from nearby. Holding a hefty looking wool shirt up, I glanced over as Basbro walked up.

“How are the measurements going?” I asked my goblin shopper.

“Fine, sir. We’ll need to charge a little extra to accommodate the gorgon’s hair, but it won’t be too much considering the amount of gold you’re about to spend in the common area.”

“That sounds good.”

The goblin held a hand up, revealing a black rectangle. “Do you mind if I take your measurements, sir?”

I glanced at Skullie, who nodded. “It’s totally safe. Common magic.”

When I gestured for the goblin to continue, I felt a wave of magic similar to the medusa’s near-constant stone effect wave down my body. It was different from Zuri’s, though. This felt detached and mechanical. It was far less pleasant than the faint tingle of her serpents, even if I knew they were probably trying to kill me just because of my gender.

“All taken care of. It’ll be an hour and we’ll have your suits ready for you. Unless you wish to request specific colors or cuts?”

I regarded the goblin. “I’m a fan of black and blue. Not purple, mind. Or dark green with a little pink or lavender.”

“We can work with that.” The goblin gave me a little bow, then turned, and walked away again.

Once we’d all gotten clothes picked out, along with heaps of simple magical gear, adventuring equipment, and ingredients for Zuri, we made our way to the Tablet Holder area, one level up from the main floor.

Chapter 20: In Another Class

The Tablet Holder area was far more intimate than the first level. It looked like a boutique instead of a bulk discount store, like downstairs. There were also elements that reminded me of a casino. Dim, ambient light filled the space, revealing plush, carpeted floors. There were kiosks dotted around the main showroom, and each had a different vendor waiting behind it.

More of the blue-skinned goblins walked around, but these had far sharper outfits. They also held themselves with a posh, precise demeanor as if they were aristocracy. Only twenty or thirty people were shopping at this level, and all had a look similar to mine. These were experienced adventurers, and likely dangerous.

Like below, there was a small desk in the middle of the entrance way.

A small portal opened and Basbro stepped through, although now his outfit matched the other blue-skinned goblins on this floor. “As you intended, sir, the items you purchased below come out to 4,000 gold pieces, including the extra storage bags for your companions. I even threw in a special upgrade to one of your pouches that will allow you to carry that chest of yours.”

“Excellent, thank you.” I took a step forward, but Basbro moved slightly to the right to block my further access.

“I’m sorry, sir, it’s required for me to see your Tablets before entry.” He had the decency to look embarrassed by this, but I could also tell it was a ploy.

My companions and I summoned our Tablets. This time, the privacy spell that had concealed its appearance on the floor below did not conceal their nature.

The instant we did, all sound in the room died.

Adventurers and vendors alike looked over, their expressions ranging from greed to jealousy, or even rage on a couple of the more well-equipped customers.

Someone whispered, loud enough to carry, “That’s impossible. What class does that man have?”

Basbro’s eyes narrowed in suspicion, then widened, as if some mechanism had told him the Tablets were legitimate.

“Put those away,” our goblin assistant hissed. He motioned quickly, hands flapping. “Stealing Tablets isn’t supposed to be a thing, but there are rumors it’s possible. You can’t be too careful.”

We did as we were asked. Once the gold and purple glows were gone, the rest of the room seemed to take a collective sigh. Most of the inhabitants went about their business, although a few of the adventurers continued to side-eye us.

“Now, do you have any specific ideas of what you’d like?” Basbro asked, taking the lead to point out various vendors nearby.

“Yeah.” I thumbed back at the rest of my party. “I want one magic item for each of them. Something to help Merielle deal more damage. She’s our fighter.”

The goblin eyed me suspiciously at that declaration, but didn’t ask questions. “Understood.”

“I need something for Nym to protect her when no one is around. Sadie’s her cat, and we’d like something to help the feline, too, if possible.”

Sadie made a surprised sound. Padding over, she butted her head against my legs appreciatively.

“Is the cat a Tablet Holder?” the goblin asked.

“Not unless you know of a way to give Tablets to animals.”

Basbro looked at Sadie. The cat stared back at him. After a moment, Basbro shrugged, and said, “Then we can probably see about getting an augmented piece of kit that will tie into a designated person’s Tablet. It’ll be expensive but do-able.”

“That’s fine. I’m a big fan of not letting my animal companions die.” I gave Nym a wink. “Unless they drink out of my cup, that is.”

“We do not do that,” Nym protested, then giggled, realizing what the wink had meant.

“Britney needs something to give her mobility,” I said, returning to the task at hand. “Her retribution abilities require range, so she has to be able to move around, preferably in stealth. And then there’s our chef.” I looked over at the half-gorgon. “Zuri, what is it you need?”

“Ingredients,” she said simply. “I recognize that we’ll need to harvest most of what I’ll need in the field, but there’s a long list of staples that could help me out now. Ah, and some cooking equipment. Anything to expedite the process.”

“A cook?” Basbro said, looking her over. “I’m a little surprised to hear that, from one of your kind. Meaning no disrespect, of course.”

“Not just any cook,” she corrected. “And don’t be surprised. Why, I’ve heard of a rather famous goblin chef in your capital.”

“I’m unfamiliar with her. My particular clan has worked for Massie’s Emporium for generations. From what I’ve heard of the capital city, however, it has gone quite to pot since the King has become a layabout.”

Zuri frowned. “How sad. I had hoped to visit them and learn from her once we have time.”

I reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder. “There’s a solid chance we’ll visit before too long. Don’t give up on it yet.”

She turned to look at me and I smiled.

Basbro cleared his throat gingerly. “Sir, many of the services here are quite expensive. May I ask about your budget? Given your specifications, I am more than happy to go and negotiate on your behalf. Perhaps even return with a few options for you?”

“Can you appraise these and tell me how much they are worth first?” I pulled out one of the diamond claws from the golems.

Once again, the goblin’s eyes bulged. He sputtered, “Ah. Sir. Sir. Please put that away before my vendors see it. You’re likely to cause a stampede.”

Chuckling, I shoved it back into one of my bags.

Basbro cleared his throat and regained his composure. “That object is easily worth one thousand, five hundred, sir.”

“One thousand, five hundred gold? That doesn’t sound worth a stampede.”

“Platinum.”

“Oh. I see. Are they magical or something?”

Basbro chuckled softly. “Or something. According to the Appraise buff spell I have on, those are extremely rare material components for working with Cores. They are particularly good at creating or enchanting Core-tier magical items, sir.”

“Let’s assume I’m willing to pay up to two for each of the girls to get their equipment.”

“That should be sufficient, sir. Shall I go negotiate on your behalf?”

I considered it. I was tired, and the rest of my party were finally showing signs of fatigue. “Can you send the options to our Tablets?”

“Yes, sir. I can arrange for that.”

“Let’s do that then.”

“Please give me a few minutes. Feel free to mingle and speak with anyone you wish while I do so, obviously.”

Basbro scurried off to haggle with the various vendors. I turned to address my companions.

“While we’re waiting, let’s take a few minutes to look around. But stay close.”

I didn’t say that I didn’t trust the clientele of this prestigious Tablet area, but my party understood my unspoken warning. They spread out, walking the showroom floor, but they kept within eyesight of both me and each other.

I sent a brief message to each party member through my Tablet, making sure we had that line of communication open as well.

While my companions explored the showroom, I wandered over to a display case filled with glittering magical items. The prices were eye-watering, but I couldn’t deny the allure of some of the powerful artifacts on display.

A gruff voice spoke up behind me. “First time in the Tablet area, eh?”

I turned to see a man with an impressive beard eyeing me shrewdly. He was long and lanky, with sun-darkened, leathery skin, with tufted, cat-like ears poking out of the sides of his head. They were longer and slimmer than Nym’s, and he was missing the telltale tail.

“That obvious?” I asked with a wry smile.

He chuckled. “Yeah, you’ve got that wide-eyed look about you. Name’s Tin. I’ve been coming to Massie’s for a few years now.”

“Jordan,” I replied, offering my hand in greeting. He grasped my wrist instead of my palm, but it was just a small adjustment to shake his wrist. “Any recommendations for a party just starting out?”

Tin stroked his beard thoughtfully. “Well, that depends on what kind of adventuring you’re planning on doing. Dungeon diving? Wilderness exploration? Monster hunting?”

I considered how to respond without giving away too much information. “A bit of everything, I suppose. We’re still figuring out our path.”

Tin nodded sagely. “In that case, versatility is key. I’d recommend focusing on items that enhance your core abilities rather than flashy one-trick ponies. A good set of enchanted armor or weapons will serve you better in the long run than some exotic trinket.”

As he spoke, I noticed Tin’s eyes darting between me and my companions spread around the room. There was a calculating look in his gaze that put me on edge.

“Thanks for the advice,” I said, keeping my tone friendly but neutral. “We’ll keep that in mind.”

Tin grinned, revealing slightly pointed canines. “Happy to help. Say, that’s quite the diverse party you’ve got there. Rare to see a celestial slumming it with regular adventurers. How’d you manage that?”

The question seemed innocuous enough, but my instincts were screaming caution. I shrugged noncommittally. “Just lucky, I guess. We all met up and things clicked.”

“Uh-huh,” Tin drawled, clearly not buying it. He opened his mouth to say more, but was interrupted by Basbro’s return.

“Sir?”

I turned to Basbro, grateful for the interruption. “Ah, welcome back, Basbro. Did you find some good options for us?”

The goblin nodded, his eyes flicking briefly to Tin before refocusing on me. “Yes, sir, I’ve sent the details to your Tablets. If you and your companions would like to review them, I can answer any questions you may have.”

“Excellent, thank you.” I glanced back at Tin. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to discuss this with my party.”

Tin waved a hand dismissively. “Of course, of course. Good luck with your adventures.”

As I walked away, I could feel his eyes boring into my back.

Chapter 21: Fancy Gear

I gathered my companions, and we moved to a quiet corner to review the options Basbro had found. We found a polished table with just enough silver embellishments to suggest it was expensive and overstuffed, insanely comfortable, chairs. As we settled in, attendants brought us a selection of non-alcoholic drinks and snacks.

When we sat down, Basbro waved his hand over a rune and magic danced across our skin. “Protection spell,” he said with a professionally thin smile. “Sound dampening and anti-tracking. We’ve found it helps our clientele feel more comfortable.” He paused, and something mechanical ran over his eyes. “Sir, if I may?”

I motioned for him to continue, and Basbro stepped forward, reaching for my hand. I complied, holding out my hand, and he carefully removed a tiny, nearly invisible bit of metal from the underside of my wrist. It had a simple symbol on it, likely a rune. He held it up, showing it to me before crushing it between his fingers.

“A tracking charm,” he said. “Likely placed by the gentleman you were just speaking with. We don’t allow such things here at Massie’s Emporium. But I also thought it’s best to avoid making a scene on the floor.”

He glanced over at one of several suits of armor stationed around the room. The armor was covered in magical glyphs that glowed with sullen, promising power. “While violence is quickly dealt with, it is best if it doesn’t happen.”

I frowned. “Thank you, Basbro. I appreciate your diligence.”

What was that guy’s plan? Seeing where I came out and…hunting me down?

The thought was chilling.

“Is there a way to mask Tablets?”

“Sir?”

I shook my head. “Tin’s little trick made me think about it. We’ve all got a target on our backs just for having our Tablets. Until we get a few more levels, it might be best to mask what we have.”

Basbro nodded. “I believe that is something one of our vendors provides. I will check the pricing and let you know.” He looked away, obviously sending some sort of message, before his eyes refocused and he smiled. “Now, shall we review the options I’ve found for your party?”

“Sure. Let’s start with Merielle’s options,” I said.

Merielle’s Options

Limited, Elemental Fighter’s Gloves: Add two (2) to four (4) [Elemental] typed damage to your melee attacks. Can be activated or deactivated with a command word. Upon activation, you may select which type of element. Only Fire, Ice, Electricity, and Acid may be used with this model.

Vicious Mask: Your critical attack range is increased by a [small] amount. As an [elf] your ability to see in low-light situations is enhanced. You can now see clearly in all but perfect or magical darkness.

Sword of Mourning: Your attacks with this weapon appear to deal no damage until the opponent is reduced to zero hit points. Opponents struck with this weapon do not appear to be wounded, and healing effects do not work on them. After 30 seconds of not being damaged by this sword, the damage vanishes. Limitation: This weapon is only useful against enemies subject to bleed attacks. Undead, golems, and many monsters will be immune to this.

“What do you like the look of,” I asked her.

The elf looked uncomfortable. “Are you sure? I’m…happy with the stuff you got us in the common area.”

“I am. This is important to me. We are a party, and even if you left right now, I would feel better about you doing so if you had some actual gear.”

Merielle grimaced, but then pointed to the Elemental Fighter’s Gloves. “I don’t do much in the way of elemental damage right now, but they feel more useful than the Vicious Mask or Sword of Mourning. I’m…not very good with a sword.”

I nodded approvingly at Merielle’s choice. “The gloves seem like a solid pick. Versatile damage types could come in handy against different enemies.”

“I agree,” Merielle said. “And I like that I can activate or deactivate them as needed.”

“Good call,” I said. “Basbro, we’ll take the Elemental Fighter’s Gloves for Merielle.”

The goblin nodded and made a note. “Excellent choice, sir. Shall we move on to the next party member?”

“Let’s look at Nym’s options,” I said.

Nym’s Options

[Health Barrier] Amulet: This amulet will absorb up to fifteen (15) points of damage per day. It recharges after twenty-four (24) hours.

[Physical Defense] Amulet: This amulet decreases the chances of your being hit with a critical strike by a [moderate] amount.

[Magical Defense] Amulet: This amulet decreases the damage you suffer from magical attacks by three (3) to five (5) points of damage. Non-instantaneous negative magical effects have a [small] chance to fail.

I looked over at Nym after reading through the options. “What do you think? These are all defensive options, which is what we were looking for to keep you safe.”

Nym’s ears twitched as she considered the choices. “They all sound useful,” she said thoughtfully. “But I think the Magical Defense Amulet might be best. We don’t know what kind of magical threats we might face and having some protection against that could be really helpful.”

I nodded. “Good reasoning. The chance for negative effects to fail could be a lifesaver too.”

“Plus,” Nym added with a tired grin, “it fits my theme!”

With a chuckle, I patted her between the ears. “Sounds good.” Turning to Basbro I said, “We’ll take the Magical Defense Amulet for Nym. What about options for Sadie?”

Sadie’s Options

Kitty Harness of [Speed and Stealth]: Your movement rate increases by a [modest] amount. Your [stealth] skill gets a plus two (+2) bonus.

Kitty Harness of [Shielding]: This device will absorb up to fifteen (15) points of damage per day. It recharges after twenty-four (24) hours.

Kitty Harness of [Skipping]: Three (3) times per day you may [Teleport] a short distance [thirty (30) feet].

Sadie leaped up into my lap, rubbing her head against my Tablet-holding hand. I obviously couldn’t expect her to tell me what she wanted, so I looked at Nym. “Care to translate?” I said with a chuckle.

Nym giggled and leaned over to scratch Sadie behind the ears. The feline hissed and swiped at her, before settling into my lap. I could feel her purring up a storm.

“So rude.” Nym said, holding her hand as if she were injured. But then she shook it off and sighed. “She says she likes the sound of the [Skipping] harness. Being able to teleport short distances could really help her get out of tight spots.”

I nodded. “That makes sense. It could be a great escape tool for her.” I looked down at Sadie. “Want to be able to teleport?”

Sadie meowed and headbutted my hand affectionately.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” I chuckled. “All right Basbro, we’ll go with the Kitty Harness of [Skipping] for Sadie.”

The goblin made another note. “Very good, sir. Shall we move on to Britney’s options?”

“Let’s see them.”

Britney’s Options

Boots of [Speed and Stealth]: Your movement rate increases by a [modest] amount. Your [stealth] skill gets a plus two (+2) bonus.

Boots of [Skipping]: Three (3) times per day you may [Teleport] a short distance [thirty (30) feet].

Belt of [Liquid Motion]: You become [modestly resistant] to being grappled or held in place, either physically or magically.

“Interesting,” I mused, looking over Britney’s options. “The Boots of Speed and Stealth and the Boots of Skipping seem similar to Sadie’s options, just in boot form.”

Britney leaned away. Something changed in her; while everyone else was reviewing their lists, she was eager and interested. But now she tried to put on an aloof and distant attitude. “Honestly, they all sound serviceable. But I think the Belt of Liquid Motion might be the most versatile. Being able to slip out of grapples or magical bindings could be crucial, especially if we’re going up against my stepmother’s forces.”

Despite her posturing, she had smart reasoning. I gave her what I hoped was a reassuring look. “Good point. It could give you an edge in close combat situations, too.”

“Exactly,” Britney said, the corners of her lips curling. “And it fits well with my retribution abilities. If I can stay mobile and avoid being pinned down, I’ll be much more effective.”

“Are you then going to use the boots I found you to replace your glass slippers?”

Britney wrinkled her nose up. “For now.”

“All right then, that sells me,” I turned to Basbro. “We’ll take the Belt of Liquid Motion for Britney.”

The goblin made another note. “Excellent choice. Now, for Zuri, we only have one option due to her unique requirements.”

Zuri’s Option

Cooking Kit: [Common] and [uncommon] herbs and spices, along with a magical cooking kit that will reduce your cooking time by a [significant] amount. This kit integrates with your class abilities, allowing you to summon and dismiss them. These items remain “in state” meaning if you store an object while it’s hot, it will remain the same temperature until it is retrieved.

“It’s perfect,” Zuri said breathlessly. “Everything I wanted and more.”

“Are you sure you don’t want something to help you in combat? We could get you something simple, if you’re worried about being unfair and having more than one item.”

Zuri shook her head. “If I’m deeply involved in combat, something has gone really wrong. My place in the party is providing buffs or poisons against our enemies. As we level, I’ll need better and better gear to compensate for my lack of martial or magical class. And that gear would be better distributed to the rest of my party.”

“I just mean…what if you’re caught off guard and we aren’t around to help you?”

She smiled at me. “I’m touched that you’re thinking about me in that way, but I’ve got my natural defenses, if it comes to that.”

“Fair enough.” I slapped my hands down on my upper thighs and looked at Basbro. “I think that’s everything, then.”

“Nothing for you, sir?”

I shook my head. “I’ve got plenty. Let’s make a deal.”

Basbro released us from our little containment field, and we were encouraged to explore a bit longer while he ran prices, and then also run the numbers on a mask for our Tablets.

I felt a little discouraged that our warrior was going to be running around without a weapon, and so went up to a few of the curated weapon shops that were on the showroom floor. My party traveled with me, but they were all very cautious of those around them.

“Oh, look at this,” I said, selecting a long-handled war hammer from where it hung on the wall.

As soon as I touched the weapon, the shopkeeper practically manifested at my side. He was a stout man with massive mutton chops and a beer belly that spoke of a familiarity with the finer things in life.

“It’s a fine weapon,” the shopkeeper said. “The narrow face of that hammer will make short work of nearly anything, be it a head, ribcage, or breastplate. And the long handle gives it a bit of range. It’s also got magical properties.”

I expected that would be the case, which is why it was up here instead of downstairs.

“May I?” I asked, my hand on the handle of the war hammer.

The shopkeeper spread his hands. “Please do. Just don’t use it on anyone or anything here.” He barked a single laugh, then stopped when no one else joined in.

I pulled the hammer from the wall, looking it over. It was expertly crafted, with a four-foot long handle that ended in a spike. The face of the hammer was small, probably only one or two square inches in total, which would concentrate the force of each blow. The back of the head was a wicked, slightly curved spike. Tiny runes and symbols had been carved over the entirety of the head.

I passed the weapon over to Merielle, who accepted it, wide-eyed. She hefted it in both hands for a moment, then looked up at me.

“It’s actually a good bit lighter than I expected,” she said. She looked down at the spike on the butt of the handle. “Oh, I can even use this like a spear if I get in a bind.” She raised the hammer and jabbed at the floor several times, as if driving the pointed butt of the handle through a fallen enemy.

“How’s it feel?” I asked.

Merielle glanced around, ensuring no one was nearby, and gave the hammer a few test swings. My Battle Scholar class abilities—with a bit of help from my borrowed memories—immediately filled me in on the proper technique with the weapon.

I held a hand out to Merielle. “Can I see it?”

She placed the hammer in my hands, and I took a step back.

“You need to let the momentum of the head do the work,” I said. I jabbed it forward like a spear, striking air with the top of the hammer head, then dropped the hammer and let its weight spin it in a vicious overhead arc.

That first strike continued around into a second one, aimed at an invisible sword-arm in my mind. One good blow from this hammer would shatter every bone in that arm.

I handed it back to Merielle, who looked slightly wide-eyed as she accepted the weapon.

“If you want it, it’s yours.”

She nodded mutely.

“Would you like to know the magical properties of the weapon before purchasing?,” the shopkeeper asked. It was clear he was hungry for the sale.

I shrugged. The fact that the weapon had magical properties was enough, but I was willing to bite. “Please.”

He waved a hand, and a notification came through to my Tablet.

Handshake of the Titans: The hammer grows in size and mass upon command, increasing its reach by five (5) feet and its damage from two (2) to four (4) to five (5) to eight (8). Limitation: While enlarged, the hammer has [slightly] reduced accuracy. The growth can be activated [three (3) times] per day.

It was a damn fine weapon, and the enchantment was quite perfect for our frontline fighter. But I just gave the shopkeeper a bored shrug. “Ah. It’s…fine. Those limitations are quite large.”

“Yes, but increasing the range of your fighter is quite useful.”

“Only three times a day, however.” I sighed. “Perhaps we can find something more in tune with you, Merielle.”

Instantly the shopkeeper stuttered. “N-no offense to my fellows here, but these are the finest weapons you’ll find on this floor.”

I looked over my shoulder at my party, who were all watching me in awe. “Do you ladies really believe we won’t find another magic hammer up here?”

Merielle gave me a knowing smile. “I can see three from here.”

“Ah. See, perhaps they will have enchantments that are more our speed.”

The shopkeeper shook his head. “You’re the adventurers attended to by Basbro, correct?” When I said yes, he nodded vigorously. “Excellent. Let me speak with him. We shall get you a fair price for such a weapon.”

I took my time thinking about it, and then nodded. “Sounds good.”

Basbro found us a short time later. He had all of our new gear ready for us, including the Handshake of the Titans hammer—which he told me was offered for so low a price it should have been illegal—and five Tablet masking spells. Each could only lower our visible Tablet quality by one tier, but it visibly changed the color and could be disabled at any time. It wouldn’t fool anyone with detection skills, abilities, or equipment, but it would save us from situations like earlier.

All told, Basbro took 4,000 gold and four out of my eighteen diamond claws, which felt like a lot…but also we were happy, safe, and much better geared than when we arrived.

With the significant, if limited, boosts this gave each member of the party, I decided the trip was an outstanding success.

Shopping Trip Summary

Common Room Shopping

Wardrobe: All members purchased five changes of clothing, including two sets of luxury (royal quality) outfits with jewelry. Zuri’s wardrobe includes heavy-duty enchanted cloth to help contain her hair. These clothes are stored in their storage bags.

Total Cost: 350 gold.

Mundane and Magical Ingredients: Zuri purchased enough [common] and [uncommon] herbs and ingredients to produce over 100 of her recipes.

Total Cost: 300 gold.

Storage Pouches: Each party member purchased two [100 lb.] storage pouches.

Total Cost: 2,400 gold.

Healing Potions [Lesser]: Each party member purchased four lesser healing potions.

Total Cost 800 gold.

Adventuring Kits [High Quality]: Every member of the team, including Jordan, has an updated Adventuring Kit. These kits include rope and pitons, basic medical supplies, bedding, goods to mend clothing and armor, several weeks of food, cold and hot weather supplies, etc. These are stored in the storage pouches.

Total Cost: 150 gold.

Total Common Room Spend: 4,000

Tablet Room Shopping

Limited, Elemental Fighter’s Gloves: Add two (2) to four (4) [Elemental] typed damage to your melee attacks. Can be activated or deactivated with a command word. Upon activation, you may select which type of element. Only Fire, Ice, Electricity, and Acid may be used with this model.

Magical Defense Amulet: This amulet decreases the damage you suffer from magical attacks is reduced by three (3) to five (5) points of damage. Non-instantaneous negative magical effects have a [small] chance to fail.

Kitty Harness of [Skipping]: Three (3) times per day you may [Teleport] a short distance [30 feet].

Belt of Liquid Motion: You become [Modestly Resistant] to being grappled or held in place, either physically or magically.

Cooking Kit: [Common] and [Uncommon] Herbs and Spices, along with a magical cooking kit that will reduce your cooking time by a [Significant] amount. This kit integrates with your class abilities, allowing you to summon and dismiss them. These items remain “in state” meaning if you store an object while it’s hot, it will remain the same temperature until it is retrieved.

Handshake of the Titans: The hammer grows in size and mass upon command, increasing its reach by five (5) feet and its damage. Limitation: While enlarged, the hammer has reduced accuracy against smaller or nimble targets. The growth can only be activated three (3) times per day.

Veil [Tablet Altering Enchantment]: x5. This enchantment alters the appearance and perceived power of the user’s Tablet, reducing its visible quality by one tier. The spell manifests as a shimmering, translucent layer over the Tablet, shifting its color to match that of a lower-tier Tablet. This illusory mask can be activated or dispelled at will by the user. It will only fool a casual viewer and can be seen through by detection skills, abilities, or equipment.

Final Cost: 4,000 gold and 4 (out of 18) Diamond Claws.

Chapter 22: The Importance Of Humanity

We exited the Tablet Holders area and went back down into the common room. It felt like coming back to a warm blanket and hot mug of cocoa after clearing snow for a couple of hours. I hadn’t realized how intense the upstairs area had felt.

My party ranged ahead, obviously feeling the same level of comfort. However, I could tell they were all dragging. Today had been a long day—if it was even still the same day, since we’d been here so long—and I was looking forward to crawling into bed.

But I would be remiss to ignore the opportunity to wring every advantage possible from the store.

I snapped my fingers, as if just coming to a thought. “Basbro?”

“Yes, sir?”

“I don’t suppose you have a quest board or something, do you?”

The shrewd goblin’s eyes narrowed. We’d just spent an obscene amount of money on gear, and I was asking for something so basic?

Instead of trying to explain, I just returned his look evenly.

“Certainly, sir. It’s a regional quest board, managed by the Purifier’s Guild, Culinarian’s Guild, and The Prime Syndicate. Some of the royal families also contribute, but those are far more unlikely. Do you wish to see quests local to your Fae door?”

“Please.”

We detoured to the left, and into a room against the back wall. Inside were floor-to-ceiling maps of various parts of the Fae Wilds. My eyes darted, trying to absorb as many of the details as I could.

The nearest mainland—called Ismel—was separated over four maps, each spanning six or seven feet to a side. There were hundreds of towns and cities, each with their own massive list of quests. I noted where Celestia was roughly compared to the map Basbro motioned to come closer.

This map focused on a coastline on the southeast part of the mainland. Basbro moved his hands outward, and the map zoomed in, focusing on a cluster of islands.

“While I do not know your exact location—for safety and privacy purposes, you understand,” Basbro said, adjusting his once again less impressive sports coat, “this is the area around your Fae door’s signature.”

There were four major islands and six smaller ones. The region was noted as being called The Concord Island Cluster. Each of the major islands had multiple quest hubs in the forms of cities or towns.

Mimicking Basbro, I zoomed in. There were a lot of available details, and I wanted to see more.

My Tablet flashed with a notification. It was odd to see it glowing purple, but that was just something I was going to have to get used to.

Notice: Due to your observations, a detailed map of The Concord Island Cluster has been added to your Tablet. Please select the Map tab to see more.

Well, that was handy.

Part of me wanted to do the same for the other regions, but I didn’t want to get ahead of myself. We had time.

There were a few Cores local to the Concord Island Cluster, and they were all mapped on the map as potential quest locations. Three were marked as farm dungeons, where killing the core was deemed illegal by the Purifier’s Guild. Among the others were a Goblin Core, a Treant Core, a Magma Core, and a Chaos Core.

The Chaos Core must be Corey.

As I watched, a new dungeon marker appeared, but this one didn’t have the same features as the others. There was no name, just a series of question marks.

“Ah, a new Core has been born,” Basbro said when I asked. “Happens often enough. Data will populate there after someone heads inside. This map just tracks signatures and notes when a new Core gains enough power to be considered a candidate for adventurers.”

I nodded and returned to looking at the area around Corey’s dungeon. The closest town was called Boulibar Bay, and it was a port town just to the north of the dungeon. While the town itself didn’t have a lot of quests, it still seemed like the best place for us to settle in. I pulled up the town’s quest list and my Tablet vibrated with notification once more.

Notice: Quests can be transferred from this map to your Tablet. Hold your Tablet near the map to duplicate the details. You can then accept these quests from the Quest tab. Once a Tablet Holder has accepted a quest, it will vanish from all available Quest Boards for 30 days, unless it is registered as complete.

I copied all the quests but didn’t accept them yet. I wanted to discuss them with my team first. Once that was done, I turned to Basbro. “Thank you for your help today.”

“You’re very welcome, sir.” He motioned to the door, and I followed him out, collecting my various party members along the way.

***

I collapsed back onto my bed, arms spread, exhausted. Silence echoed. This was the first time I was truly alone since coming to the Fae Wilds, and I was exhausted.

Beyond my closed door, I could hear the faint conversations of my party. Skullie, too, was locked out of the room. I told him to go do familiar things elsewhere, and after much argument he huffed off toward the living area, using his Necromantic Propulsion.

Something told me I hadn’t had a peaceful night’s sleep in a long time, and I was looking forward to it.

I didn’t even bother removing my gear. In a few hours I’d likely wake up and strip down, but for now I just wanted to close my eyes and pass out.

A knock on my door interrupted that before my eyes could fully close.

Irritation flooded me, but I quickly dismissed it. It could only be a party member, and they likely had a good excuse for wanting to talk. Unless it was Skullie. Then I was going to teach him the importance of letting me rest.

I opened the door.

Zuri stood there, looking up at me. She had a strand of her dark hair twirled around one light-brown finger. The little jolt of magic that followed from meeting her eyes felt almost natural. Her lips parted like she wanted to say something but was somehow rendered unable to speak. Then she swallowed, audibly. “Can I come in?”

“Sure,” I said, sweeping my arm wide so she could walk past. “Couldn’t sleep?”

The half-gorgon shook her head as she entered the room. “Not before we talked.” I started to follow her into the room, leaving the door open, but then Zuri shook her head again. “Close that, would you?”

I raised an eyebrow her way, but shut the door.

She sat on the edge of my bed, looking oddly small for the normally self-assured woman. I moved to sit at the little desk off to the side of the room, and Zuri patted the bed next to her. “This isn’t anything to worry about. Stop looking at me like I’m going to drop some horrible news on your head.”

I laughed. Some of the tension leaked out of me and I took the seat next to her. “I don’t know, a pretty lady comes to your door in the middle of the night and says she needs to talk to you…it’s better to always assume the worst.”

“And what if it weren’t?” I must have looked as confused as I felt, because Zuri laughed. It was a higher, more jovial laugh than anything I’d heard from her thus far. “Not…” She shook her head and put a hand on my arm. “I wanted to thank you.”

I chuckled, leaning back so my weight was distributed across my arms behind me. “There’s nothing to thank me for.”

“But there is.” Zuri pinned me with a flat look. “I don’t care if you got an amazing reward for completing that quest. You saved us, sure. But then… Then you gave us something priceless.”

“And what’s that?”

“Hope.” Zuri turned to face me. Her eyes locked onto mine. “You gave us a chance at a new life,” she said softly. “A purpose. A family. For someone like me, who’s lived so long…that means everything.”

“I... I’m glad,” I said. “You all deserve it.”

Zuri smiled, her full lips curving enticingly. “And what about you, Jordan? What do you deserve?”

The question caught me off guard.

“Oh, you know,” I said, quickly recovering. “A good night’s sleep would be nice.”

She chuckled, but didn’t look away. Her fingers trailed lightly down my arm, leaving goosebumps in their wake. “Is that all?” She bit her lower lip, leaning closer. “I was hoping…that I could thank you properly.”

My mouth went dry. I became acutely aware of how close we were sitting, of the curves of her body barely hidden under her skirt and bronze half-moon bra.

“What are you...”

She leaned in, her lips brushing against my ear. “I think you know exactly what I’m suggesting.”

I groaned as her hand slid down against my thigh. Part of me worried that I should stop this, but I couldn’t bring myself to push her away.

The warmth of her body and the softness of her touch were intoxicating.

“Are you sure?”

She pulled back just enough to meet my eyes, her gaze smoldering. “I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life. Let me thank you, Jordan.” Her hand slid higher up my thigh. “I’ve seen the way you look at me. The way you care for all of us. Do you want this?”

I couldn’t deny it. From the moment I’d first laid eyes on her, I’d been captivated by her beauty. But it was more than just physical attraction. In the very short time we’d known each other, I’d come to admire her kindness, her wit, her fierce loyalty.

The way she cared for the others showed real compassion.

“I do,” I admitted, my voice low. “But…what about the others? I don’t want there to be any sort of…drama.”

Zuri’s fingers traced patterns on my thigh. “Haven’t you noticed how they look at you too? How we all gravitate toward you?” She leaned in close, her breath warm on my ear. “We’re a party now. And that means…if you want…we can form a harem.”

I knew the word from my Earth memories but was also surprised there was a version from my inherited memories too. The previous adventurer had been a loner, and so hadn’t pursued a party or a harem, even though it could potentially give him additional power.

Certain types of harems came with more advantages than merely sexual. It took me a second to process the knowledge and stop myself from chuckling at the idea of an incentive to form groups of that nature.

Then I remembered the Sisterhood. Is it possible that organizing around all-female harems is the goal?

Zuri interrupted my musing. “I do not know what life is like where you come from, but among the fae there are many accepted types of bonds. One-to-many, many-to-one, or many-to-many are all common. Harems aren’t the rule, but they certainly aren’t outside of the norm.”

The implications were more than enticing, although I had no interest in rushing into anything. “Have you talked it over with the others?”

She looked toward the door, where gentle sounds of conversation continued to waft in. “We haven’t spoken of it explicitly. Not all of us, anyway. Merielle is very curious. Nym has expressed hesitation, but a clear desire to explore the possibilities. Britnayel may not come out and say it directly, but we both know she has a daddy fixation that you’re striking like a gong.”

I laughed at that, recognizing the truth of the statement.

Her fingers moved down my leg, circling just above my knee, before swirling up the inside of my thigh. “I’m confident things will come at their own pace. But one thing’s certain: we all find you incredibly attractive and intriguing.”

Even if my inherited memories told me she was being honest, the Earth man inside me desperately needed confirmation that everyone in such a relationship was an enthusiastic participant.

Searching her face, I murmured, “And you’re okay with sharing? No. Let me rephrase that. Is it something you want?”

Zuri’s eyes lit up. “More than okay. Among my mother’s people, such relationships were the norm. All elite monsters had harems, of one variety or another. From that heritage, this feels like the natural order.”

“And from your human side?”

“These women are my sisters, Jordan. We’ve shared so much, including the lies we were fed. Abstinence and virginity never felt like the correct path. I let myself be led astray. In doing so, I rejected the truth of my heart and flesh.”

I searched her face, trying to understand.

Seeing my expression, she continued, “This is about finding truth. Emotional and physical truth. Part of that process is acknowledging that there is great joy in loving a worthy man. I want to share that with them.”

“Even Britney?”

She chuckled. It was a warm, throaty sound. “I may not be gentle with her when that time comes, but yes. Even her.” Her hand inched higher up my thigh. “But for now, I want to stop talking. Instead, I want to show you just how grateful I am that you came into our lives.”

She leaned in and pressed her lips to mine.

The kiss was soft at first, tentative, but quickly grew more passionate. She pulled back, exhaling a shuddering breath, then came in for more. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her closer. Her body was warm and soft against mine.

When we finally broke apart, both breathing heavily, Zuri gave me a sultry smile. “Let me take care of you tonight.”

She slid off the bed and knelt between my legs, her hands working at my belt.

I groaned as Zuri’s nimble fingers undid my belt and pants. She looked up at me through long lashes, her eyes dark with desire. Slowly, teasingly, she pulled down my pants. I lifted my hips to help.

Her warm breath ghosted over my rapidly hardening cock as she freed it from my underwear. I hissed in pleasure as she wrapped her hand around me, stroking slowly.

“You’re even more impressive than I imagined,” Zuri murmured appreciatively.

Before I could respond, she leaned forward and took the head of my cock into her mouth. I bit back a moan. Zuri’s tongue swirled around my tip as she bobbed her head, taking me deeper with each pass.

I threaded my fingers through her hair, careful not to pull. Her silky locks and braids twined around my hand of their own accord.

The dual sensation of Zuri’s warm, wet mouth and the tingling energy from her hair was almost overwhelming.

I must have groaned because she hummed with approval, the vibrations sending shocks of pleasure through me. Her tongue danced along my shaft as she took me deeper, as her lips formed a tight seal.

One of her hands gently massaged my balls while the other stroked what she couldn’t fit in her mouth. The combination of sensations was incredible. I fought to keep my hips still.

When I complimented her, Zuri pulled back off my cock with a wet pop, looking up at me with a sultry smile. “I’m just getting started.”

Zuri dove back down, taking me as deep as she could. She swallowed, making an appreciative sound that sent vibrations through my root.

My fingers tightened in her hair.

I didn’t care if I got bit. Not when she felt so good.

Zuri began bobbing her head faster, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked. The wet sounds of her ministrations filled the empty room, punctuated by my ragged breathing.

I could feel the pressure building, my release approaching rapidly.

But then she eased, slowing down. I groaned, wanting to shove her back down on my cock as she pulled away.

“A quick blow job after a long day would be nice, but it wouldn’t be enough to thank you.”

Zuri reached behind her, unsnapping whatever it was that held those two bronze moons aloft. Her breasts fell free. They were glorious. Large, dark nipples topped each perfect brown breast.

I couldn’t take my eyes off her incredible body as she stood up and let her skirt fall to the floor. Her amber hair wrap followed. Now completely naked before me, I was able to drink in just how gorgeous she was. The slope of her flat stomach down to the well-trimmed landing strip of her mound was so enticing I could barely tear my gaze away.

“Like what you see?” she purred, climbing onto my lap.

“Very much. You’re breathtaking,” I managed to say, my hands instinctively moving to her hips. The shape of her filled my hands perfectly, like handles shaped for my new physique.

Zuri smiled and leaned in to kiss me deeply. Her breasts pressed against my chest, her nipples hard points among so much soft flesh.

I groaned into the kiss as Zuri ground her hips against mine. The slick heat of her pussy slid along my shaft. My hands roamed her smooth back, tracing the curve of her spine.

Zuri broke the kiss, her breath hot against my ear. “I want to feel you inside me so badly,” she said, panting. “But…not tonight.”

I nodded, understanding her meaning. As much as I wanted to bury myself in her warmth, it seemed so fast. We had time.

Instead, Zuri slid back down my body. This time, she pressed my cock between her ample breasts. The softness of her skin felt incredible as she began to move, creating a channel for me to thrust into.

I couldn’t help but buck my hips, sliding between her breasts. My hands gripped her shoulders as I thrust up into her cleavage.

“That’s it. Let me make you feel good.”

The head of my cock peeked out from between her breasts with each upward stroke. She lowered her head, her tongue darting out to lick the sensitive tip each time it appeared.

She increased her pace, her breasts bouncing as she moved up and down my shaft. The sight alone was almost enough to push me over the edge.

Zuri must have sensed how close I was getting. She looked up at me through hooded eyes. “Come for me. I want to feel you.”

Her words and the increased friction of her breasts were too much. With a strangled groan, I came hard. Thick ropes of cum shot out, coating Zuri’s chest and neck.

She moaned in approval, continuing to stroke me through my orgasm until I was spent. Only then did she sit back, admiring her handiwork with a satisfied smile. She ran a finger through my semen and licked it off her finger.

“You taste incredible,” she said, giving me a throaty chuckle.

My head was swimming, but I pushed through it. “I bet you taste better.”

I moved to pin her to the bed, intent on licking her clit until she came screaming my name, but Zuri scooted away.

She grinned at me, eyes wild. “You don’t know how much I want you to find out…but that isn’t what tonight is for.” Zuri leaned forward, giving me a peck of a kiss on the lips. “Thank you, Jordan. For everything. Now…” She winked at me. “Mind if I use your shower again?”

“Only if I can join you,” I replied, realizing I still hadn’t taken care of that yet.

“That sounds like fun.”

We showered together, using it as an excuse to explore each other. I discovered that my enhanced physique needed practically no downtime. We laughed as we navigated scrubbing each other around my stiff cock.

“Oh my,” Zuri said, playfully dropping the soap. I used it as an excuse to apply lather to her ass, savoring the firmness as she wiggled back against me.

When she stood, she turned and draped her arms around my neck, smiling up at me. “A gentleman and good at getting a woman’s back. Truly, you are a gifted man.”

We both laughed at that.

Oddly, the intimacy of simply bathing felt as intense as the blowjob had. It was like a new layer of armor, or maybe distance, lowered between the two of us.

The teasing left me wanting. The laughter and smiles left me feeling whole.

Chapter 23: Right In Front Of My Breakfast?

Something strange happened the next morning.

Zuri woke up early, although that wasn’t the strange thing. She was an early riser, especially when others needed her. The intent was to cook a big, hearty breakfast to help everyone feel their best before they left the luxury of the Fae Lodging behind.

But the big, complicated smile and the warmth she felt deep in her chest were new.

Zuri tried to ignore them, to push them away and go on with her morning routine, but they lingered. Coloring her morning as she got out of bed, took the silk wrap off from around her hair, and washed her face.

They also threatened. Whispered. Reminded her that now she had something she could lose.

Even that couldn’t banish the smile, however. She felt too good, and was riding too much of a high. Instead, she used the facilities before sneaking downstairs into Jordan’s room and taking another quick shower while he slept.

There was nothing Zuri had experienced in the world quite like the shower that the Fae Lodging had. The water—pushed through a metal device that Jordan called a showerhead—pulsed against her tired back and angry muscles, washing away the soreness of her time in the dungeon. It could get hot enough to scald her skin or be a refreshing coolness, all with the turn of a knob.

She wanted it, almost as much as she wished to feel Jordan’s hands on her skin again.

Suddenly things grew warm, and not just because the shower was boiling her skin. His taste had been better than she could have hoped. Even after a full day of labor, his aroma had left her wanting.

Their time after—the intimacy and shared joy—had settled a kernel of fire in her chest.

Zuri quickly finished rinsing the soap from her skin and tried desperately not to think of how wonderful the previous night had been. She dried herself with a fresh fluffy white towel and was endlessly amused when another appeared on the shelf in its place by magic. The Fae Lodging was quite a treat, and she hoped the Society of the Defiant could continue to make enough money for them to have access to this kind of thing often. Inn rooms and the rat-infested barracks the Sisterhood had them sharing did not come anywhere close to this kind of experience.

When Zuri was dry, she dressed in the simple cloth robe they’d purchased the night before. Overnight it had been laundered and smelled of rosehips and patchouli. It was a woody, floral musk that she greatly enjoyed.

Maybe Jordan would like it as well.

A lighthearted tune—likely some bard’s bawdy ballad she’d heard somewhere—came to mind as Zuri exited the shower. She quietly snuck down the hall and into the main living area and ducked into the kitchenette before she started humming.

Like with all things, the Fae Lodgings provided.

The song fell from her lips as she looked around.

A dozen cabinets lined the wall, and each was filled with a myriad of ingredients. One held nothing but spices, another every type of flour she could think to want. A third boasted dried mushrooms and beans and nuts.

It was every chef’s dream.

She wanted to just gather a handful of ingredients and shove them in her new pack; surely the Fae Lodgings wouldn’t miss a few things, even if they had plenty after Jordan’s purchases yesterday.

But the thought lingered. For a moment, Zuri’s hand hovered near a jar of roasted cashews. They would provide sustenance for days for a party like theirs, especially when rationed out and supplemented by dungeon scrounging.

A nagging need whispered in her ear, telling her to pocket the jar.

Just in case, it said.

Only for emergencies, it rationalized.

You never know what will happen, it continued.

She caressed the outside of the jar, smiled, and closed the cabinet.

That need howled, but it was the right thing to do.

Jordan would provide for them. Had already provided for them. She didn’t need to hoard and hide and save. There might be tough times ahead—no one could know the future for certain. But she trusted him, and she trusted her fellow party members. Even Britney, she told herself firmly.

Together they would make sure the future was abundant, nutritious, and healthy.

They would support and provide, and nothing could hold them back.

With a deep breath, Zuri turned her attention away from her doubts. She had a meal to make, and there was an endless wealth of options at her fingertips.

In addition to the dry goods, she found a rune-marked larder with fresh produce and tall glass carafes full of various milks and juices. There was also a plethora of different meats, all in distinct cuts, although there was considerably less choice than with the dry goods.

It made perfect sense.

No matter how good the rune markings, even with constant and attentive maintenance, eventually magic would fail and these ingredients would spoil. It was the nature of magic. The Fae Lodgings were minimizing the possibility of wasted ingredients, which Zuri could appreciate.

Instead of marveling at the myriad options available to her, Zuri started to formulate a plan. She checked her notebook, finding the recipes she wanted to make for the meal that lived in her mind. Using the list as a guide, she grabbed a handful of eggs and a few links of sausage—she assumed it was some sort of monster meat from the smell—along with spinach, a head of garlic, a carafe of milk, and a small capped container of what smelled and looked like fresh-churned butter.

From the dry cabinets she looted some simple milled flour, a small, folded envelope marked as containing ground cinnamon bark, and a jar of golden honey. Her eyes widened when she spotted a clay pot filled with dried red berries—they would be perfect for adding sweetness to her flatcakes without overburdening them with too much sugar.

The song from before returned to her lips as Zuri prepared the hearth. There was a rune-lined hotplate in the kitchen, but the fire would be better. She stoked the fire before placing a large, well-seasoned iron skillet in a metal holster that was designed to keep pans out of the flames. As the skillet heated, she mixed a few handfuls of flour with some of the milk, two eggs, and a dollop of honey in a wooden bowl. Lastly, she added the ground cinnamon bark, knowing it would provide a pleasant taste and aroma, but also ward off ill humors and bring good fortune for the day ahead.

She then whisked the batter with a hand-carved wooden spoon until there were no visible lumps.

Like always, she had to adjust her ratios. First a bit of extra flour, then no, the batter was too thick, more milk was needed to thin it out. Then the milk was too much, and the batter became runny, which required more flour.

The instinctive way she found her way through meals amused her. Zuri prided herself on her cooking skills, but she knew her methods might cause concern in those who were more classically trained. The way she cooked was chaos. She knew it, she embraced it, and honestly, she loved it.

Everything was done by instinct, feel, and taste, the way her mother had cooked and her mother’s mother.

She didn’t know why she had to add another drizzle of honey to the flat cakes, but she knew it in her heart. And so she did, without any hesitation.

When her batter was ready and the skillet hot enough, Zuri added a small bit of butter into the skillet to provide a lubricated surface for the flatcakes. Then she ladled small pools of batter onto that surface, watching with satisfaction as they began to bubble immediately. The smell of cinnamon bark and honey wafted up at her, and her mouth watered.

“What are you doing?”

The question was simple but delivered from a voice she hadn’t expected. Zuri jumped and spun around, coming face-to-face with a puffy-eyed Britnayel. The celestial was buttoned up in a bright-white nightgown from chin to ankle, and from what Zuri could tell, the material looked stiff, itchy, and uncomfortable.

Despite her sleepy expression, Britnayel seemed alert and observant.

Zuri smiled and turned back to her preparations. “I thought I’d make us all a hearty breakfast to prepare for the day.”

Britnayel scoffed but said nothing. Instead, she took a seat on a stool at the kitchen counter and proceeded to lean her elbows and forearms on the counter so she could rest her head.

Anger flared in Zuri—it was bad manners to do so when someone was cooking, and the celestial knew better.

Zuri wanted to shoo the girl off, but decided against it. Things were different now. While Britnayel might be happy to cling to her old, sulky ways, Zuri didn’t want to fall back into pessimistic brooding.

Instead, she returned her attention to the task at hand. The flatcakes were ready to be turned, and she still had to prepare the sausage links. She fetched a wooden spatula and focused on one thing at a time. When flipped, the flatcakes revealed a perfectly golden-brown underside that was crisp but still pliable. Zuri made a pleased sound and returned to the counter.

Britnayel was scratching at her scalp, and some black soot fell onto the polished wood below her.

She hadn’t actually washed her hair the previous night.

Zuri clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth. She swept the rest of her ingredients farther down the counter, away from the celestial. “Child, you are getting dungeon dirt everywhere. Go wash your hair.”

“Why?”

“This is a new day, and we should approach it with gratitude.” Zuri grabbed a knife and started to cut the sausage links into rounds. The inner texture was very gamy, but it had a good scent. She left the casing on, both to give the sausage structure, but also because it was a well-prepared casing, which would add flavor and texture.

“Is that why you were in Jordan’s room last night?”

Britnayel had said the words casually, but Zuri could hear the underlying accusation. Her knife froze mid cut, and the kitchen echoed with the silence that followed the question. Only the crackling of the fire answered.

After a moment, Zuri swallowed her budding anger and guilt and resumed cutting the sausage. “Do you not have gratitude for the one who saved us from the hell that the Sisterhood had condemned us to face?”

“The man you mean?”

Again, accusation. But also there was a hint of anger. Of disgust, both at Jordan and at Zuri.

When Zuri looked up, Britnayel’s face was twisted in an ugly sneer.

“Did you service him? Thank him for our rescue with your body?” She looked Zuri up and down, and something about the way her eyes roamed made Zuri feel uncomfortable. Then she grinned. “Did you let him penetrate you?”

“Britnayel!” Zuri slammed the knife down and glared at the celestial.

She looked…smug. Content. Almost as if she was glad to be getting under Zuri’s skin so easily.

“That’s enough out of you,” Zuri said, her tone short and clipped. She glided across the kitchen to check on the flatcakes, and then remove them from the skillet and put four new dollops of batter in their place. “You are being rude.”

“No, I’m following our teachings. Something you seemed to forget. Men are dangerous. Evil. They only want us for their pleasure, and if you’ve given in, then you are already corrupted.”

Zuri frowned. “Did you not hear what Merielle said? Or are you being ignorant on purpose?”

Britnayel’s wings twitched, even as her face stayed neutral. “I heard her. But I don’t believe her.” She sniffed, turning her head to look down her nose at Zuri. “There is no universe in which my father would approve of me being sacrificed for some…dungeon.” She spat the word like it was an insult.

That made Zuri laugh. It was an ugly thing, short and bitter. “Yes, there’s absolutely no reason I could think of for anyone to sacrifice wonderful little you.” She returned to the sausage. “You’re so kind and caring and proper. Why would your regal parents wish to be rid of you?”

Britnayel didn’t respond, and Zuri didn’t bother to keep going. She finished cutting through the sausage and prepared a second skillet on the fire for them. When the rounds of sausage hit the pan, they started to sizzle and brown immediately. The scent was complex, with a good bit of fennel seed and something a little spicy. Maybe it was ginger root, or perhaps a bit of dried ground hot pepper.

Either way, Zuri had to keep herself from fishing one out of the skillet and shoving it in her mouth.

She flipped the flatcakes again and then turned back to prepare the garlic.

Britnayel was gone.

Zuri hadn’t even heard her leave.

Usually the celestial would have huffed and puffed and stomped her way out, making it clear she didn’t think she lost the argument but that she was leaving just the same. But she’d slipped away, quiet as a mouse, leaving nothing behind but a smear of dungeon dust…and tears.

Guilt washed over Zuri. She was filled with the urge to rush down the hallway and apologize. To prostrate herself before the celestial to atone for her sins.

But nothing she’d said was wrong. In fact, everything Britnayel had said wasn’t wrong either, at least initially. She and Merielle had discussed it. Zuri had been the lamb to slaughter, but she’d gone willingly.

Jordan was a nice man. No. He’s more than nice. He’d proved it last night, just as he’d proved it when he gave them their Tablets. Nothing he gave came with expectations, and he did nothing for selfish reasons.

Britnayel would need to learn.

The joy of cooking was gone after the celestial’s exit, but Zuri still went through the motions. She wrapped up a batch of flatcakes for each of them, finished frying the sausage, cooked fluffy scrambled eggs in the grease left by the sausage, and finished up the meal by pan frying the garlic and spinach together. To finish the meal, she topped each batch of flatcakes with a small handful of dried red berries and a drizzle of honey.

By the time she was done, the others emerged from their rooms, and the negativity of Britnayel’s comments were washed away by the happy expressions and warm smiles from her other companions.

Jordan was last to join them, and his smile was the warmest. It filled her from head to toe with hope and desire.

This could work, she told herself as she shooed him from the kitchen and started to dish out servings for everyone. Merielle came to help her, and they worked in silence, even though the elf glanced her way with a questioning look. Zuri said nothing but nodded once. Merielle gave her a small smile, patted her on the shoulder, and then helped her bring the prepared dishes to their companions.

Everyone—even Britnayel—seemed excited by the food. When everyone had a plate in front of them, they dug in together as a party.

Kind words and happy sighs were exchanged for the delicious meal. Not one face had a hint of sadness in it, even the celestial girl who did her best to hide her face behind long strands of wet blonde hair.

Chapter 24: Quest Giver

Breakfast was fantastic. I couldn’t remember ever eating such a great meal. The pancakes—which Zuri called flatcakes—were moist on the inside but crispy on the outside. There was no leavening agent, so they were dense and slightly chewy, but that wasn’t a bad thing. The flatcakes had soaked up the honey she’d added, and the addition of the dried berries pulled the whole thing together.

Everyone seemed to be happily eating, aside from Britney who was hiding behind her hair. It looked like she’d just freshly showered, and she hid her gaze from me as if she felt guilty.

I couldn’t fathom why, but I decided not to ask. There were some answers I wouldn’t want to hear, and so the questions just weren’t worth asking.

When we finished, Zuri cleared the plates despite everyone protesting and fetched us all cups of coffee. “I thought this was crisp at first, then I realized this place wouldn’t supply us with drugs. Plus, there were instructions on how to prepare it. It’s amazing. You should all try it.”

“It’s coffee,” I said. “From my home world.” I took a few seconds explaining the beverage, realizing that the magical place must have tailored itself to my preferences. When I finished, I asked, “What’s crisp?”

“A nasty drug for degenerates,” Britney said, lip curling.

Ignoring the celestial, Zuri explained, “It’s a fae drug, and illegal in most places. To most people, it inspires lowered inhibitions, wakes them up, and increases arousal significantly. The main reason people like crisp is because it doesn’t impair the intellect.”

“Sounds like super Viagra,” I muttered, then waved away any questions about what that was.

Even with assurances that the beverage was safe, Britney and Nym both declined, opting for juice instead. Merielle joined Zuri and I in the dark beverage. It was thick and black, without a hint of cream or sugar, but the roast was pleasant, and it was perfectly prepared.

For some reason, my instinct was to flinch like I expected to be met with the bitterness of burnt beans. I tried to comb through my borrowed memories to find the source, but this one seemed to be from Earth.

I wondered exactly how bad coffee back there had to be to cause such a visceral reaction.

Merielle took a long, experimental sip and sighed in pleasure. “This is amazing!”

Both Britney and Nym scooted away, as if they expected the elf to go into some sort of sexual frenzy. When she didn’t, they asked for cups as well and had similar, pleasant reactions.

As warmth filled me, I considered the effects of this local version of the black gold. There was no associated buff or notification on my Tablet, but I felt stronger. Clearer headed. “I’m going to need more of this. Maybe we can find fairies or whatever who have access to more beans? What do you think, Zuri? Would you be able to make a cup like this without access to this kitchen? Or would you need additional supplies besides the beans?”

“Of course,” she said, almost instantly. “But the supplies you purchased me yesterday are more than enough. As for fairies to collect the berries, there are those who travel across the Veil to Earth, and who trade in their goods. I’m sure we can find some together.”

Britney silently mouthed the words back in mockery, her head wobbling back and forth. Zuri shot her a glare—which seemed to do nothing—but when Britney realized I was looking at her as well, she lowered her head to focus completely on her glass of juice.

Odd.

“Are we good?” I asked, keeping my voice neutral as I lifted the mug to my lips for another drink.

“Perfect,” Zuri said, shooting me a comforting smile.

“Of course,” Britney added, although she rolled her eyes, thinking I couldn’t see her beneath that curtain of hair.

Nym and Merielle both looked at the half-gorgon and the celestial, confusion etched on their faces. At least I wasn’t the only one confused.

“Is there anything we need to discuss?”

Both Zuri and Britney shook their heads, but the quick, exaggerated motion made me worry.

“All right,” I said, obviously not believing them. They were adults and would figure things out on their own, or I’d intervene when it became necessary. My focus, instead, turned to our immediate needs.

Instead of fretting, I went to fetch Skullie. My familiar still didn’t have a body, and while he wasn’t concerned with things like breakfast, he would likely have an opinion over how we approached questing.

Nym, of course, grabbed Sadie. The cat seemed incredibly put out to be brought out of the warm nest she’d made for herself on my bed, but she didn’t yowl in complaint at all.

When everyone was assembled, I summoned my Tablet into existence and pulled up the list of quests we’d received from Massie’s. As one of my core abilities was to generate quests for my team, I went ahead and tried adding ones that we knew we’d be working on.

To my delight, the Tablet accepted most of what I suggested.

“We have a few options for what to do next. I’d like for each of you to review the quests I picked up from Basbro, as well as the quests we’ve collected through our various discussions and discoveries. I’m going to exclude the Demon Core quest I’ve been given from this list; that’s too big for us to tackle, and so I think we should focus on leveling up first.”

I sent the list to my party and then reviewed them myself. Mostly so I could familiarize myself with the options, but also because I figured Skullie would want to see, too.

Quest: Explore four (4) islands in the Concord Island Cluster.

Assigned to: [none].

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Unknown.

Potential Rewards: Financial reward (depending on findings), plus 15 to 20 experience points per party member.

Details: The Concord Island Cluster is rumored to have a natural gateway to another realm. It’s also possible that the magical signature indicates some sort of extra-planar entity has appeared on the islands. Explore the four main islands and look for odd magic. This quest includes a magical detection component to help you locate these emanations. Activate your Tablet as you explore the islands to help find the spot.

Quest: Visit the town of Boulibar Bay.

Assigned to: [none].

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Unknown.

Potential Rewards: 5 experience points per party member plus access to potential follow-up quests.

Details: Boulibar Bay is the closest town to the dungeon. It is a port town with access to good transportation options, making it an ideal place to use as a base of operations for questing in the region. You may be able to find additional quests there as well.

Quest: Locate the Silver Mine—Concord Island Cluster.

Assigned to: [none].

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Unknown.

Potential Rewards: Financial reward (depending on findings), plus 15 to 20 experience points per party member.

Details: There are rumors of an ancient, abandoned silver mine in the Concord Island Cluster. If you find it, you can claim it or sell the claim to a mining corporation. You can receive a small portion of the income from the mine as a monthly stipend, depending on the quality.

Quest: Defeat the Rival Goblin Core

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown (Maximum duration three years).

Estimated Risk: High-to-Ultra-High.

Potential Rewards: Legendary, plus 150 to 500 experience points per team member.

Details: Unknown at this time.

Quest: Learn about the Sisterhood (Core Conspiracy Questline)

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Variable.

Potential Experience Rewards: 10 to 50 experience points per team member.

Details: The Sisterhood is an organization with many moving parts. Learn its organizational structure and key players. Identity who is, or is not, part of the Core Conspiracy.

Quest: Remove Corrupt Sisterhood Leadership (Core Conspiracy Questline)

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: High-to-Ultra-High.

Potential Experience Rewards: 10 to 50 experience points per team member per member of leadership defeated.

Quest: Identify Queen Leah’s Ties to the Core Conspiracy (Core Conspiracy Questline)

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Unknown.

Potential Experience Rewards: 10 to 50 experience points per team member.

Details: Queen Leah is apparently part of the Core Conspiracy. Find out why, and who else may be connected to it.

Quest: Deal with Queen Leah (Core Conspiracy Questline)

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Ultra-High to Legendary

Potential Experience Rewards: 150 to 500 experience points per team member.

Details: Remove Queen Leah’s connections to the Core Conspiracy. Whatever it takes.

Quest: Explore the Celestial Dungeon (Companion Questline)

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Legendary

Potential Experience Rewards: 300 to 2000 experience points per team member.

Details: The Celestial King is hiding a dungeon, although no other details are known at this time.

Quest: Help Zuri Make New Recipes (Companion Questline)

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Ongoing.

Estimated Risk: Variable.

Potential Experience Rewards: 1 to 50 experience gained for the team.

Details: Helping Zuri create new recipes will benefit the entire party and is worth rewarding.

Everyone looked up at me at different times. Merielle and Zuri were the first to finish, although that didn’t surprise me. Nym was talking in whispers to Sadie for a moment before realizing I was looking their way. She flashed me a weak smile and returned to her Tablet. Skullie waggled his jaw at me, obviously wanting to ask some questions, but I silenced him with a glare.

I wanted everyone to be on the same page, and that meant waiting for Britney.

The celestial was taking her time, either on purpose or not. She silently mouthed the words as she read them, pausing as if she had to work through how to pronounce certain things.

But suddenly she stopped and slammed her hands down on the table. “What is going on here? Why are we ‘dealing’ with my stepmother?”

I frowned. Part of me had thought not to send that one; I knew she wasn’t ready for it. But it was better for us to have this talk now, in the quiet comfort and security of the Fae Lodgings, rather than somewhere more public.

“Our interaction with Jasmine is what led me to consider this a quest. When I tried adding it to my Tablet, it accepted it. I don’t know who, or what, governs these quests. But that it allowed me to generate this quest at all says something.”

I steepled my fingers in front of my face, leaning forward to give her an even look. “It’s unclear to me what we’re going to be dealing with when it comes to your family. I’m trying to keep an open mind, but the fact that we have the quest at all means we should probably discuss it.”

She practically wailed. “We’re going to discuss murdering her? Are you serious?”

How do I remind her that her fucked up stepmother sent her to die, and the bitch probably deserves it? I considered looking to Zuri and the others, who were more familiar with Britney, for support. Then I thought better of it.

I’m the captain of this team. It’s my job to lead.

Clearing my throat, I kept my tone firm. “Maybe so. Perhaps it’ll be self-defense. But what if she did send you off knowing you’d be sacrificed to make the dungeon stronger? What if she’s done something maligned to your father? Is either of those something you’re willing to forgive and forget?”

Britney seemed to struggle to find an answer. Eventually she sighed and brushed her hair away from her face. “She’s family. Unlike you. I have to trust her.”

To my shock, Nym cut in. Sniffing, as if she were the one holding back tears, she spoke rapidly, forcing the words out. “We’ve found a family. I know we just met Jordan, but he’s already been better to me than damn near anyone in my entire life. I don’t know what crap has you so bent to not realize this, but I’d rather trust a family I choose than one who’d send me to die a virgin with a cult!”

“Meow!” Sadie added.

Everyone looked at the normally quiet catgirl in shock.

Britney’s face crumbled and tears shot from her eyes like they were catapulted. She pushed herself away from the table so suddenly her chair caught and flung itself to the floor. The celestial didn’t notice or care. Instead, she stomped past it, flinging her hair indignantly over her shoulder and huffing. She stomped loudly up the stairs, too.

I started to get up to go after her, but Merielle reached out and touched my hand to pause me, as Zuri shook her head.

THUD.

The entire Fae Lodgings seemed to shudder as Britney slammed her door behind her.

We all exchanged looks, settling on Nym.

The catgirl was blushing, her chin tucked but her expression was proud. I got the feeling she’d been waiting a long time to say something like that.

Zuri and Merielle started talking almost simultaneously.

“She’s a handful on a good day,” Merielle said with a chuckle.

“Britnayel can be… difficult to deal with, yes,” Zuri said, pausing and then adding the rest when Merielle finished. “During our time at the Sisterhood, she made it quite clear that she felt she was better than everyone else because of her lineage. It will take her time, both to come to terms with the Sisterhood’s corruption and her stepmother’s potential involvement, but also that these things will need a response. She has…likely never had to choose between family and friends.”

“I firmly doubt she’s ever had a friend,” Merielle said.

“That I can believe,” Nym added, then softened her tone. “Sadie and I think there’s good inside her. She may just need a little extra shaking before the good rises to the top.”

“Was that a food reference?” Zuri asked with a grin.

Nym made a happy sound. “I did it for you.”

Reaching across the table, Zuri gave the catgirl an affirming squeeze on the hand. “I loved it.”

Interrupting the banter, I waved for their attention. “We don’t really have a lot of time. Should I go talk to her, or let her stew?”

I didn’t even have to physically go to talk to her. By accepting my Tablet, Britney had opened herself up to the party messaging system. And even then, if she ignored that, I could always open up a telepathic conversation with her.

Because that was sure to go over well.

“I’d leave her be,” Zuri said, finally answering. She sighed, running a finger along the lip of her mug. “Britnayel was quite rude to me earlier, and I made her cry with my bluntness. This reaction is likely amplified by that.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Zuri gave me a polite smile. “No, but thank you. Instead, I want us to focus on our plans. If Britnayel doesn’t want to participate in those discussions, she can follow along with whatever we decide.”

Merielle and Nym both agreed, and Sadie gave me a mreow of assent.

I looked at Skullie, who just rattled his jaw at me. “All I want is a body. However we go about that, I’ve got no strong feelings.” He waggled his head back and forth, almost as if he was trying to come to a decision. “Although, I would suggest avoiding dungeons for a bit. Your party isn’t used to fighting together, and coordination will be key.”

“A very good point, and one I’d been thinking about as well. Until we get some levels, we’ll take on simpler threats.”

The rest of the party nodded.

“This silver mine sounds nice,” Merielle said. “It would be great for us to have access to a steady supply of finances. And we could likely fulfill the island exploration quest while we’re at it.”

Zuri nodded. “But they would require access to a boat. Either one we own, or one we rent access to. And neither of those are cheap.”

“A good point.” I stared at the list of quests. “I hate to say it, but I think we’re locked into going to Boulibar Bay.”

Nym perked up. “Hate? Is there something wrong with Boulibar Bay?”

“No, not at all. I just dislike being forced to accept an option because it’s the only one. I’d rather have choices and weigh them against one another.”

“Oh, okay.” Sadie mreowed and Nym scritched her behind the ears. “Yes, I know. Later.”

The feline flattened her ears and hissed, but didn’t leave or swipe at the catgirl’s hands.

I lifted an eyebrow in her direction, but Nym shook her head.

“It’s not important. Yet. We need to get levels and lodging now, and then we can deal with a boat later. Boulibar Bay looks like it might be a good option.”

I made a mental note to follow up on that later… Although if Boulibar Bay was a typical quest hub, it was likely it’d get lost to the adventure until the catgirl brought it up again.

“Okay. So are we all in favor of Boulibar Bay? Get some questing under our belts, some experience and expertise, and then branch out from there?”

The women nodded, and I smiled at them.

“Sounds like a plan. Everyone, be sure to shower and pack; we leave in a few hours.”

Chapter 25: Travel Sequence

The clearest sign of our need for unity came when it was time to check out. It was like herding cats. Literally.

Nym and Sadie both decided to curl up under their bed, refusing to leave. In order to extract them, I left Skullie out in the living area and then enlisted Merielle and Zuri’s help. Merielle had to lift the bed frame off the ground while Zuri and I fetched the feline and the catgirl.

Neither came willingly, but at least they didn’t scratch me.

Britney was still in her room—with the door firmly locked—and she refused to answer my polite knocking. I started knocking harder and harder, hoping it would elicit some sort of response, but she just yelled, “Go away!” through the door.

I decided to try using the Tablet messaging system first.

Jordan (to Britnayel): We need to leave. You’re going to be charged another day if you don’t go with us, and you can’t afford it.

There was no response. No shuffling feet, no screaming through the door. The Tablet didn’t display any sort of acknowledgement that she saw the message, which was a little frustrating. For all I knew she could be sitting there ignoring the Tablet as it blinked and vibrated at her.

Or maybe she muted it.

“I’m about to break the door down.”

Zuri chuckled. “That would be ill advised.”

“The Fae Lodgings provide,” Merielle added, “but you do not want to be indebted to them.”

The way she said ‘them’ gave me a pause. “Who—the Fae?”

Merielle nodded. “The beings who own the Lodgings and care for them. The Fae are happy to provide what we need, and supply us with food and hot water and hospitality… but to abuse that good will isn’t a good idea.”

Zuri looked away, toward the kitchen. “I didn’t realize the Fae themselves cared for the lodgings.”

“I asked around a bit in Massie’s Emporium.”

“That’s smart,” I said, flashing Merielle a grin. “Good instincts.”

The elf blushed and looked away.

“If Britney is still allowed to be in her room, can we go back to mine?” Nym looked up at me, all big wide eyes with a hopeful smile. “Sadie wants to go back to her nap.” The feline in her arms mreowed to confirm.

“We’re leaving in five minutes. With or without Britney,” I added, raising my voice so that she might hear it through the door. “You can’t go back to your room.”

“But it’s cozy!”

I shot her a glare. “No means no. Go wait on the sofa if you want.”

Sadie hissed at me, but Nym turned and walked back toward the living area.

Although, considering her bedroom was between us and the living area, I was worried she might duck in there instead.

Zuri chuckled as soon as I brought that up. “I’ll go watch her. You take care of this one.”

I sighed, running a hand through my hair. “It would be so much easier if she were willing to listen.”

“She’s royalty,” Zuri said. “As much as she was also a lady of the Sisterhood and a sacrifice for the dungeon, she’s also used to being able to pout until she gets her way. You might need to meet her halfway.”

As the half-gorgon walked away, I turned to look at Merielle. “Any idea how to get her out?”

She shrugged. “If it weren’t for the whole Fae thing, I’d be with you to just bash down the door.”

I decided to try the telepathy aspect of my class.

Jordan: Are you going to talk to me now?

There was a pause, and I thought she was ignoring me. But perhaps it just took her a moment to figure out how to respond.

Britnayel: Why should I?

Jordan: You can play the petulant child all you like, but we both know you are a grown woman. We need to leave the Fae Lodgings, or we’ll be charged for another day.

Britnayel: My family will pay for it.

Jordan: Are you sure you want to let them know you survived the Sisterhood trying to kill you? Jasmine seemed to think that was a bad idea.

There was another long pause.

Britnayel: Do… Do you think they’ll send an assassin after me? I know I wasn’t the best child, but they shouldn’t actively want me dead, right?

Merielle tapped me on the shoulder, drawing my attention.

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry. I’m talking to her through one of my class abilities. Why don’t you go check on the others?”

THUMP.

The sound of something heavy hitting the floor in the other room was followed by a string of curses and some high-pitched giggling.

Merielle sighed. “Yep. On it.”

I turned back to my conversation with Britney as she went to investigate.

Jordan: There’s no way for me to know. I’ve never met your parents, so I can’t say what they would do. However, I couldn’t imagine a situation that would cause me to think it’s okay to sacrifice another person like that, so I’m sort of leaning toward ‘they might’ as an answer.

Britnayel: Zuri said something similar.

She sighed through our connection.

Britnayel: I just want to go back to the way things were before all this.

Jordan: There’s a popular saying where I’m from: “You can’t go home again.” Here it’s literal, but the sentiment is that going back to a place from your past won’t be the same. Things change.

Britnayel: But I want to. I want to see my father’s smile again when I burst into the room. I want my mother to scold me for dragging dirt through the bedroom because I’m still wearing my shoes. I want to see my siblings again and just… forget the Sisterhood and that they tried to kill me.

Jordan: You may want those things… but what do other people want? Are they willing to just forget, or are you going to walk into a hangman’s noose the second you stick a toe through the door?

The telepathic voice in my head grew angry. It wasn’t a tone, since I wasn’t actually hearing her voice, but more a rolling wave of emotion.

Britnayel: You’re being rude.

Jordan: I’m being practical. You might be a childish brat on the surface, but I can see who you are underneath that. I’m talking to Britney, right now, the woman who just wants to be hugged and told that everything is going to be all right, and so if you come out here, I’ll do just that.

There was a long pause.

Britnayel: Pardon me?

Jordan: If you come out of your room, I’ll give you a hug and tell you everything is going to be all right. And not just that, I’ll also help you live up to that.

Miraculously, the door opened. It was a slow, deliberate motion, as if she wanted to be able to slam it again if I wasn’t standing right there, waiting. But I was, arms open.

Britney threw the door aside and ran to me, burying her head against my chest. It was clear she’d been crying. Between learning that her family had approved of her being sacrificed to the dungeon, to whatever conversation she’d had with Zuri this morning, to my conversation now, it was clear this was all weighing on her.

She sobbed—big wet cries that soaked my shirt—and I just let her. I did what I said I’d do: I held her close, whispered that everything would be all right, and even pet her hair. My fingers brushed against her wings as I did, and I was surprised by how soft the feathered appendages were.

Britney made a soft sound against my chest.

“Why are you so nice to me?” she moaned. “The Sisterhood taught us that no one would care for us. That men would hurt us, not rescue us. Why are you different?”

I smiled and leaned back so I could look at her face. Her eyes were puffy, but there was a sharpness to those gold eyes that let me know she was coming to terms with her situation.

“Because the Sisterhood lied. You know it in your heart of hearts. I can’t say for certain that all men in this world are great, but the ones I’ve seen so far are fine.” Sweeping my hand across her face, I tucked a strand of stray hair behind one of her pointed ears. “They wanted you to be afraid. Not to go looking for help. That kept you compliant, thinking it was you against the world. And now you’re learning the wool was pulled over your eyes. The world never really works the way people in power say it does. You need to think for yourself.”

The celestial’s face grew cold. “How do I know you aren’t doing the exact same thing? You seem awfully happy to take in a bunch of women you’ve never met before and push us toward a goal.”

I didn’t have an easy answer to that, so I shrugged. “You’re going to have to trust me. Or trust me for now and watch everything I do like a hawk to make sure I’m not screwing you over.” I grinned at her. “A little paranoia is healthy and keeps you living a long life.”

“But what do you want from us? Do we all need to be like Zuri?”

And there it was, the crux of the problem.

“I didn’t ask or demand that Zuri share her time with me. And I wouldn’t ask that of any of you. We all agreed to be together because of the Tablet. Nothing more.”

“But… But that doesn’t make sense!” She poked me with a thin, boney finger. “You’re supposed to demand! People don’t just do nice things for others without wanting something!”

“I’m learning how my class works. That’s what I’m getting out of it. If you all want to join me on my ultimate quest to repay the kindness that got us this far, then I’ll gladly have you along. But there’s no minute tit-for-tat sort of transactions here.”

Britney huffed. “It still doesn’t make sense. You’ve saved our lives, given us hope for the future, and gave us all Tablets. That ensures our lives can only improve from here. And yet you want nothing in return? It doesn’t make sense!” She stomped a foot at me, frowning.

“Would you like me to demand to kiss you?”

The celestial froze, looking up at me with wide eyes. “W-what?”

“Simple question. If what you need to move on is some sort of exchange, I’ll demand you kiss me. Then you can continue hating me, right?”

“But…w-why would I want that?”

I shrugged. “Personally, no idea. But it would give you the closure you need, right?”

The celestial blushed and pulled away. “I… I d-don’t want that.” She wrapped her arms around her body and glared up at me. “Don’t ask me for that.”

I gave her a knowing smile. “Okay. Offer rescinded. Are we ready to go then?”

Confusion flooded her face, but Britney nodded. “I just…need to get dressed.”

“Meet us out in the living area in five, okay?”

She nodded, a little too quickly and scooted around me to go back into her room. Britney paused at the door, mouth open as if she wanted to ask something, and then blushed once more, before darting into her room and closing the door tightly behind her.

The click of the lock made me chuckle.

Three other voices joined me.

I looked up to see Merielle, Zuri, and Nym standing at the end of the hallway, all laughing quietly or hiding it behind their hands.

***

Teleporting back to the clearing near the dungeon was just as easy as entering. One moment we were walking through the glowy doorway, and the next we were in an empty spot in the middle of the woods with no sign of the Fae Lodgings anywhere. Not a branch or leaf was out of place.

“Well, that was super cool,” I said.

“I really hope we can go back there again sometime,” Nym said, her voice a bit wistful.

“We have four more scrolls. While we should try to ration them, I think it’d be okay to use them as a treat sometime.”

While the others chatted about how we should use the scrolls, I took a moment to pull up the region map. It was a lot simpler than the detailed map at Massie’s and didn’t provide much in the way of landmarks or details. But it was clear that we were relatively close to Boulibar Bay—about a half day walk—and so I wanted to get going.

The others agreed, and we were off.

We walked through the woods, chatting as we went. I stepped back and watched the others. Zuri was clearly a professional at keeping everyone moving, and it was likely she did this long before I came into the picture. Merielle was clearly used to fielding questions and taking point, acting like the tank of the group. Nym and Sadie were constantly distracted by things, or trying to run ahead, only to get scolded by Merielle.

Britney marched forward, head high and shoulders back, as if she were in a pageant. Since she was no longer wearing her glass shoes, she didn’t get stuck in the undergrowth, but when branches snagged her dress or brushed against her the wrong way, she went out of her way to stomp on them as if punishing them for daring to touch her.

It was amusing to watch, but not very productive. We had to slow down to accommodate for these mini tantrums, and I wanted to keep going. After a round of discussion about reasonable adjustments—her changing to a pair of pants, her maybe not exacting revenge on every stick, and her riding piggyback—in which she shut down every suggestion, I had enough. I put Skullie in my pack and then lumbered forward.

Without warning, I scooped Britney up and tossed her over my shoulder.

It was undignified, uncouth, and uncomfortable, according to the shrieking princess on my shoulder, but our pace picked up considerably. Nym and Sadie fell in line as well, determined to not be hoisted up on the other shoulder.

When Britney finally adjusted to this new normal, things were fine. She still huffed and asked to be let down every three seconds, but we made good time to the road.

Once there, I let her down gently and was rewarded with a kick to the shin.

“You’re an ogre.”

“Nope. Changeling.”

“A brute, a monster,” she continued, as if I hadn’t said anything. “You can’t treat me like that.”

“I’d have done that to anyone who was struggling the way you were. And I made all sorts of suggestions before picking you up. If you didn’t want to be picked up, you should have chosen one of those.”

“I didn’t know that was going to be the outcome!”

“And now you do.” I grinned down at her and threw her a wink. “In the future, you’ll think differently about things, yes?”

She looked like she wanted to argue more, but then the wind left her sails and she nodded. “Yes.”

“Good. Let’s get moving.”

The road was wide enough to fit all five of us walking abreast with a good two feet of space between us. It was made of tightly packed gravel and stone, worn smooth by constant use. Checking my borrowed memories told me that trade wagons were the common patrons of the road, but there were clear signs of adventurers and pilgrims traversing it. Smooth, flat stones lined the edges of the road to guide travelers and also prevent erosion.

There were markers at regular intervals, carved out of stone and marked with strange symbols. They warned of various nearby hazards, and updated those on the road about what was nearby and in what direction. At crossroads, the markers were larger, and looked more like highway signs.

By the time we made it to the outskirts of Boulibar Bay, even Zuri and Merielle were dragging. Britney and Nym were practically shuffling zombies, and I made a mental note that these ladies didn’t have my stats. We’d need to take more regular breaks in the future.

Instead of pushing into the town, I coaxed my team off to the side of the road to rest under a large tree. It had big, broad leaves that allowed us to enjoy some shade from the midday sun.

When everyone was settled and passing around a waterskin, I turned to them. “We’ll rest here for a few and then head on in. What’s the best way to get access to more quests?”

My Tablet flashed with notices for the Adventure Historian skill. Tapping the screen, I found several paragraphs of information. A symbol on the screen allowed it to broadcast my insights to the party’s other Tablets—effectively sharing the information seamlessly.

Skimming the text, Zuri said, “It says that factions with the right influence and membership can generate quests.”

I was looking under a different paragraph but stopped to read along with her.

Quests: Factions (Adventure Historian) Factions with significant ties to the Fates, access to Tablets, or with influence in the world may generate different types of quests. As a [Battle Scholar], [Jordan] may affiliate with these groups and either acquire existing quests, or generate new ones to help his party gain a variety of Tablet-awarded rewards.

“That’s incredible,” I said, recognizing that my class had far, far more potential than I’d first thought. And that was already a lot. If I could simply affiliate with people and then self-generate quests that granted experience and awards, it lent us a degree of freedom I could barely grasp.

Still…did we want to associate with a group this early in our travels together?

I said, “Hmm… yeah. While we aren’t under a strict timeline, I don’t want to dive into schmoozing a faction immediately, especially with the experience you had.”

Merielle said, “According to this section, your Tablet may auto-populate with locally available quests, specifically attuned to Tablet Wielders. It says they’ll give better rewards and experience, but may be more difficult.”

“Hrm. Second.” I skimmed to the section she was reading. “Ah. Yes. I see. As long as they haven’t been taken by another Tablet Wielder, or have been abandoned, we’ll qualify. Same rules as Massie’s.”

Nym had gone a little cross-eyed at the wall of text. When I finished, she gave me a wide-eyed look. “We could just wander around and collect quests. That sounds super fun.”

I shook my head. “No wandering, not yet. Part of our goal should be to ingratiate ourselves with the people of the town.” I combed through my memories. “We want to establish a base of operations, and we can’t do that without the Mayor’s approval. So we need to work our way up the food chain to him.”

A voice echoed from my back. “Why don’t you ask a gate guard?”

I fished Skullie out of my pack and raised an eyebrow at him. “What?”

“Look for the Gate Guard section of your Tablets.”

We all hunched over to find what he was referring to. Even Britney took an interest in this one.

Quests—Gate Guards (Adventure Historian): City leaders, much like Kings, will possess Administrative Tablets. They may use these Tablets to pass quests to their vassals and Inner Circle. Official city guards are special. Although they have no Tablets, they gain an ability to pass specialty quests to Tablet Wielders on behalf of their leaders. These quests could include requests to help with local monsters, locate missing merchants, or even tasks within the city itself. Warning: Not all leaders will have this ability, and not all city guards will be able to issue quests.

“Skullie, this is perfect!” I reached over, petting his bare head. At my touch, the skull shifted enough for me to see what looked like a hint of leathery flesh growing across the scalp. He was regenerating.

Making a mental note of the recovery, I turned to the others. “That sounds good to me… what do you all say?”

Merielle nodded. “Actually, I’d heard that before. About city guards, I mean. The Sisterhood talked about them during one of our Tablet classes. I’d totally forgotten since we were so far away from the chance of earning one…” She trailed off, looking at her Epic tablet.

“Part of me worries how a dungeon monster knows so much about civilization,” Zuri said, although she was smiling when she said it.

“I had a life before I became a lich!”

“And I’m sure it was marvelous.” The half-gorgon winked at me. “I’m willing to try the guards.”

I flashed her a warm smile and looked at Nym and Sadie. The feline was asleep, curled up in Nym’s lap. Nym was fighting to keep her eyes open, too.

“Good with you?”

“Later, yes.” She rubbed her eyes and yawned wide, flashing sharp canines. “Not right now.”

“Of course,” I said, petting the top of her head. “You rest.”

The catgirl leaned into my physical attention, softly sighing. Sadie stirred in her lap and made a frustrated meow, but Nym just stuck her tongue out. “No pets for sleeping kitties.”

I chuckled. “Does Sadie want pets?”

“Yes, but she can’t have them.”

The feline had other plans in mind. She leaped from Nym’s lap, and by instinct alone I caught her in my arms. She rubbed her face against my hands, arms and chest, anything she could reach.

“Be like that, then,” Nym said, glaring at the feline but not getting up. “He pet me first.” She sniffed, crossing her arms tightly over her chest.

Sadie, unbothered, continued to rub her face against me as aggressively as she could. I adjusted her so she could curl up in the crook of my arm while I scritched between her ears with the other hand. She purred so hard it made my arm ache.

I then turned to Britney. She’d been watching us all this whole time, and I’d been keeping an eye on her. The expression on her face—before it turned to sullen indignance—was one of desire. She wanted to be touched casually, to banter and joke. What was holding her back?

“Do you think we should approach the gate guards?”

Her answer came quickly, as if she’d prepared it ahead of time. “Why are you asking each of us? We’re just going to do what you say.”

“Do you not have an opinion?”

She scoffed. “I didn’t get to have one about coming to this dump, did I?”

“That was your own choice. You walked away and wanted time alone. We respected that.”

Britney frowned, almost as if she were unable to come out with an argument against that. “Fine. Well, if you want to talk to the guards, be my guest. I don’t really see the appeal of working our way up from the bottom. Shouldn’t we just go to the Mayor’s office and schedule a meeting with him?”

“Can you do so without your name and pedigree?”

Britney paused. “Well…no.”

“I sure can’t. And I don’t think Merielle or Nym or Zuri could either.” Each woman shook her head. “Maybe my Tablet could get us in, but it wouldn’t make the Mayor willing to see us. Instead, if we do some early quests, we’re doing two things: getting easy experience and learning to work together as a team. Those are two things we desperately need.”

The celestial gave me a thin-lipped frown. “I hate how right you always are. Why can’t you be wrong sometimes?”

“I don’t know everything. Especially not about this world. I have the memories of another man in my head, and he was very knowledgeable about how the world worked. But also? These things are common sense. I’m a higher level than all of you combined. That means we need to get your levels up, and the easiest way to do that is to complete quests. Otherwise we’d have to go back into a dungeon, and you missed the conversation earlier where we said that wasn’t a good idea until we were more coordinated. Which is the second part of the goal: learning to work together.”

“Oh.”

“It’s healthy to want to know the ‘why’ and the ‘how’ behind decisions. I encourage asking questions and improving your own reasoning.” Still petting Sadie, I smiled down at Britney. “But challenging me when you don’t have a good argument won’t get us anywhere and just wastes time.”

“Honestly, I’m thankful for it.” Zuri stretched, a head-to-toe gesture that caught my attention. “This rest was well deserved.”

“Yeah, sorry about that. I forgot you were all lower level. We’ll adjust more in the future.”

“Not like we said something,” Merielle hedged. “We’ll work on being more communicative in the future, right ladies?”

Everyone nodded or made small sounds of agreement.

“Are we ready to go then?”

“Five more minutes,” Nym said. Her eyes were closed and her head was resting on Merielle’s shoulder. “Just…five more minutes.”

Chapter 26: Stranger No More

The notification appeared on my Tablet the moment we came within a few hundred feet of the town’s fortified wooden walls.

Notice: You have entered the territory of Queen Esmer of the Cryseth Faeries. As you are a high-level Tablet Wielder, your presence has been shared with her. Be aware, she has issued [Delegate Authority] to Mayor Regan who will speak with her voice on most issues.

Notice: Quest Completion—Visit the Town of Boulibar Bay.

Rewards: Each member of the team has earned [5] experience points. All other than [Jordan] needs [5] more to reach Level 2. [Jordan] needs [155] to reach Level 12.

“That’s good to know,” I said, adjusting the weight of the sleeping catgirl in my arms. She’d been too exhausted to walk, so I’d decided to just carry her. Rather than throwing her over my shoulder like I did with Britney, I looped an arm under her back and her knees. She was surprisingly light, which I attributed to how damn thin she was.

The poor girl is all boobs, ears, and tail, I thought, vaguely amused.

Sadie draped herself across my shoulders like an expensive fur stole. Zuri took over holding Skullie—I really had to make getting him a body the top of my to-do list—and Britney and Merielle cleaned up our impromptu camp before catching up to us.

We passed the gates without anyone stopping to question us. There was a small gate house next to it, with room for two or three guards, but it was empty.

Idyllic and peaceful weren’t words I would use to describe a port town—especially not one as loud as Boulibar Bay—but there was an air of laissez-faire confidence emanating from the town.

The land around the town sloped gently down toward the water. Gentle azure waves lapped at sturdy docks that I could see clearly from my higher vantage point on the main road that bisected the town. To either side of the road were homes and businesses, all made from stone buildings that stood shoulder-to-shoulder with little space between them. Occasionally the mold was broken by more whimsical structures—made of wood or plaster or even one that seemed to be made of polished obsidian.

All the buildings seemed to follow the same bowl-like build; those to the outskirts of the town were higher up than those going toward the docks. It created almost an amphitheater aesthetic.

We drew attention as we moved into the town, but it was nothing more than curious looks. I just put on my best smile and walked with confidence, even as my party members clustered around me a bit more.

Our first stop was an inn. While it was still early afternoon, I’d worn everyone out with the walk and I wanted to give them a chance to get refreshed while I did a little reconnaissance. The price for two of the best rooms at Moonlight Home was steep—nearly 100 gold—but I was able to haggle down to 50 a night if we paid for two weeks in advance.

While the expense hurt, it also motivated me. Within two weeks we had to have either constant income or the ability to purchase our own homestead within the town. And all of that would start with talking to a single gate guard.

Because we weren’t sleeping for the night, I let the ladies divide up the rooms between themselves and rest up. Skullie and I went for a look around.

Without my party, I didn’t garner so much as a second look from anyone. Folks went about their day as if I were just another cog in the wheel that made Boulibar Bay turn. Interestingly, we passed a few groups of people I thought might be in parties, or maybe even harems.

There was a buzzing fairy with dark lipstick and eyes, wearing all black leather, accompanied by a group of hairy dwarves, and a troupe of livery-wearing all-female elves that stood out in particular.

“Where are we headed, boss?” Skullie asked, his jaw creaking as he tried to look around. “Gonna go pick up some quests without the ladies?”

I ignored a woman who looked our way and gasped, a hand clutched to her chest. “That’s the plan. I can always just share them with them after.”

“Think we might be able to stop by a temple? Preferably a necromancy-aligned one.”

Combing through my memory didn’t spark anything so I asked, “Why?”

Skullie wiggled back and forth on his still-forming spine. “I’d like a body, if we could. There should be a medical facility and a crypt. If we talk to the right people, I might be able to get one for pretty cheap.”

I looked around the town as best I could. There weren’t really any ominous looking buildings that screamed ‘necromancer temple;’ even that obsidian building was more quaint than scary. “You think we’ll be able to find a temple with necromancers in a town like this?”

Skullie chuckled, although the sound was nothing more than bones rattling. “Every town has a temple dedicated to the undead. You just need to know where to look.”

I held my familiar up over my head, letting him get a good look at the town. “Tell me where to go and we’ll go.”

“Hm…give me a moment.”

A man nearby shouted in wordless surprise before holding his hand up in a ward against evil. “Monster!”

“I think he means you,” I said to Skullie with a chuckle.

The lich didn’t answer, but his jaw worked as he swung his skull back and forth to look over the buildings.

After a moment I pulled him back close to me. “Any luck?”

“Why are there so many buildings? Since when did mortals start propagating enough to need this many buildings!” He gave an exasperated sigh, although without any lungs to push the air, or shoulders to heave, it was quite a pitiful attempt.

“I wouldn’t know,” I said with a casual grin. “Why don’t we work on making a name for ourselves in town, and then we’ll ask around? I don’t want to start any rumors or anything by just diving right into asking for a necromancer lurkery, or whatever it’s called.”

“Temple,” he corrected, waggling his jaw at me. “It’s a legitimate place of worship.”

“Aligned with undead.”

“And necromantic monsters!”

“Right. So maybe we play at being the good guys before we start aligning ourselves with undead and monsters?”

My familiar’s jaw clicked as he worked it in anger. “Fine.”

“It might actually be best if I tuck you away for now, too.”

Skullie made a disgusted sound. “Why, because a few townsfolk are getting distracted?”

“Exactly. In mixed company, it’s probably best not to advertise that I’ve got a lich for a familiar.”

“I’m harmless.”

“And armless.”

Skullie shook his jaw at me in disapproval. “You really know how to kick a lich when he’s down.”

I started to tuck Skullie away in my pack and then paused. Instead, I stepped into a tiny darkened alleyway so we weren’t exactly visible to those who passed by. “Will giving you a body make you more…humanoid?”

“What do you mean? I started as a humanoid before you massacred my perfect creation.”

“I mean…mortal. Will you have skin and muscles and things?”

Skullie’s jaw worked in silence. “For a time? I am a lich. Things would start decaying at an inhuman rate until I was zombie-like once more.”

“That might not be great for adventuring. Folks tend to get mad about their ancestor’s bones walking around.”

“Am I actually related to them in this scenario?”

I shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. Something about liches being walking undead weirds out mortals, and we need to adjust for that.”

Skullie tilted his head to the side. “We could try glamor.”

“Is that what I think it is?”

“Magic. Not inexpensive, but reusable. Needs to be recharged. It would allow me to look mortal at first glance, and whatever flavor of it you want. But I draw the line at catgirl; you already have one of those and I don’t want a tail and feline ears.”

“What if I promised to give you scritches?”

“Your hand would pass through, and the glamor would be damaged for some time.” Skullie tried to give me a stern look. It was a rather feeble attempt. “It’s nothing more than appearances, but it could solve the problem you’re facing, if you are willing to pay the cost.”

“Good to know, and I’ll think about it,” I said, as I returned to tucking him in my bag. I left the top of his skull sticking out, just enough so that he could see over my shoulder if he wanted. “Let’s get moving. I want to get as many quests as I can before we head back to the ladies.”

***

Finding a gate guard wasn’t difficult. Despite the name, they weren’t actually stationed at the front gates, but seemed to just be…everywhere. We walked through the upper part of town, getting familiar with the layout. There wasn’t a lot in the way of landmarks or points of interest that I could use to help me find my way back to the inn, so I mostly walked in a straight line from the main road to one of the side entrances.

Skullie helpfully pointed out the first guard he saw. The man was broad shouldered, with the straight back and bored-yet-alert expression you’d expect to see from someone on patrol. He had the perfect smattering of stubble across his chin and stern eyes that marked him as a hardened part of the guard. Yet the pooch to his belly and the way he held his arms told a different story, one that made him immediately approachable. He had a pair of antennae jutting out of his forehead.

The casual smile that crossed his face as I walked up helped.

“Yours isn’t a face I recognize.”

“A thing I think I should be happy about,” I said, smiling back at the guard. “I’m Jordan Cash. My party and I are new to town, and we were hoping you’d be able to help us get acquainted.”

“Ah. Well, welcome to Boulibar Bay. I’m Gate Guard Sirun. You’re currently in the Upper Half, and down by the docks is the Lower Half. Most of the buildings up here are residences, although you’ll find some neighborhood shopping districts scattered about. If you’re looking for—”

I held up a hand to interrupt him. “Thank you, but I wouldn’t dare interrupt you just to get an abbreviated tour. One of my party members mentioned you might be able to help us obtain quests to introduce ourselves to the town?”

Something dark crossed his face and his antennae drooped. “Might be I could.”

“We’re adventurers, just met and formed a party. I am trying to help them level up and get caught up to me, and it would be good to start with safe quests rather than shoving them into a dungeon and praying they make it out alive.”

That darkness vanished instantly. “Smart thinking. “

“We don’t need any sort of favor. Just if you happen to know folks looking for a helping hand, we’re more than willing to help.”

“Do you have a Tablet?”

I suppressed a grimace. Not that I thought it was dangerous to share, but I hadn’t asked about common courtesies when it came to being a Tablet Wielder. Was it flaunting to show him? My memories seemed to indicate that it was all right, but I worried they were tainted by the bold confidence of their previous owner.

Still, I called my Tablet into existence so he could see it. The Veil spell made it seem like an epic-level Tablet, so he didn’t comment other than look at me appreciatively.

“Great. Makes it a heck of a lot easier than just rambling out a bunch of names.”

He frowned and concentrated for a moment, and then my Tablet buzzed.

Quest: Stranger No More.

Assigned to: Jordan Cash.

Estimated Time to Completion: 3 to 5 hours.

Estimated Risk: Low.

Potential Rewards: Ten (10) gold, plus up to twenty-five (25) experience points per party member if ten (10) or more are completed. Additional rewards possible.

Details: Gate Guard Sirun of Boulibar Bay has assigned you a handful of tasks to prove your good intentions and earn the town’s trust. Your tasks are as follows:

Help [Annabelle] with her yard work.

Retrieve the forgotten book from the [Miller’s Daughter].

Investigate the whereabouts of [Professor Ryd’s glasses].

Clear the debris on the southern road outside of town.

Mend [Old Man Dalton’s] fishing nets before the tide comes in.

Aggressive seagulls are attacking folks on the docks—find a way to get rid of them.

Deliver a message from [Miss Grayson] at the [Dragon’s Hoard Inn], to her [sister] on the outskirts of town.

Unload [thirty crates] on the docks onto carts.

[Farmer Mason] needs help tending to his livestock, particularly feeding the animals and cleaning out the stables.

Gather firewood for the town stockpile.

Deliver [Baker Knightly’s] bread to the sailors at the docks.

Collect ship manifests and bring them to the harbormaster’s office.

Find a missing hammer [long press for additional details].

Not all of these tasks need to be finished to complete this quest, but the number of tasks completed will increase your potential rewards.

I grinned. “This is perfect.”

“Are you new to quests, or do you need some help figuring out how to go about starting this one?”

I shook my head. Even if it weren’t for my borrowed memories, I had all the information I could need in my Tablet. And my companions would be able to fill in any specific blanks. “Thanks for your help, Gate Guard Sirun.”

“Just Sirun is fine,” he said. “Your Tablet will notify our officials as you complete the quests automatically, but you should come back and see me anyway. If I’m not here, I should be at the guard barracks at the east entrance.”

My quest text was updated to include that information, and Sirun sent me on my way with a wave.

As soon as we were out of earshot, Skullie started to wiggle around in my pack. “Really surprised you stayed quiet for that long.”

“I didn’t want you getting in trouble with the law for rescuing me.” He sounded a bit grumpy, even though he finally settled down. “Sitting still for that long was starting to hurt though.”

“Hurt what? You’re a skull and half a spine.”

“And that’s the part that hurt! Just because I don’t have ligaments or muscles doesn’t mean I don’t feel cramps.”

“How. You don’t have a nervous system.”

“Well you see, my body might seem like it’s composed of—”

I instantly regretted asking.

And continued regretting for the entire fifteen-minute walk back to the inn.

Chapter 27: Team-Building Exercises

We gathered in one room, which made it a tight fit.

Although I’d purchased the best rooms available, they were nothing compared to the Fae one. The best part was their lack of lice or other parasites, according to Nym and Merielle. That admission had earned a snort of derision from Britney.

Nym, Sadie, and Britney were all lying on the straw bed, with the feline tucked near the base board. Nym’s feet were up in the air, kicking behind her, as her tail lazily whipped back and forth. Britney was lying still, but I noticed she’d changed into a tunic and a pair of soft leggings instead of the dress she’d been wearing earlier.

Merielle stood awkwardly by the door when I entered with Zuri in tow. The half-gorgon was still rubbing her eyes, trying to banish sleep from them. The redheaded elf stepped forward with a cup of water, earning a look of genuine gratitude from Zuri.

“I hope you’re all feeling a bit better,” I said, leaning against the door as I closed it. Skullie made a sound of protest, since that meant I was pinning him to the door, but I just dropped my bag to the floor and scooted it forward with my foot. “We did a little exploring, and I found out some interesting things about the town.”

“Oh, like what?” Zuri asked, looking at me over the rim of her cup.

“For one, it doesn’t seem like many adventurers come through here—the gate guard had a list of tasks big enough for three parties, and they’re all simple things. Clear a garden, deliver a message, find someone’s glasses… like these don’t exactly feel adventurer worthy.”

I paused, summoning my Tablet to share them. As I did, I noticed that the sub-tasks within the main quest had updated with location markers and estimates on how long it would take to complete them.

“It could be that they only have higher-level adventurers?” Merielle shifted her weight awkwardly. “Low level stuff won’t give much experience to those of higher level, and it’s unlikely that they’d just do it out of the goodness of their heart. Maybe this region has an academy they send budding adventurers to, or…”

The silence that followed spoke volumes.

“Right. So, we’ve got some tasks. And while we’re doing them, I’d like us to do a little sleuthing. Figure out what happened to all the low-level adventurers, if we can.” I looked at Skullie. “No one else was being brought in for sacrifice, right?”

His jaw worked for a moment, teeth clicking against one another. “Not that I saw. The Sisterhood ladies—no offense—were the only sacrifices I was expecting. It’s why we were so confused to see you there.”

Britney cut in, “Are you absolutely certain we were there to be sacrificed?”

Skullie tilted his head to look back over a nonexistent shoulder. The celestial was glaring at him over the edge of the bed, and he glared right back at her. “We sent Telund to find the red-headed elf, as she was the most martial and so we wanted her for our skeleton army. Her bones would have been strong enough to labor in our laboratories until an adventurer came along.”

He paused. “I don’t know what else other monsters had in store for the rest of you, but hopefully that answers your question.”

My party members all looked a little ill. It seemed to be settling on them for the first time that not only had they been tossed to the dungeon, but they had been expected.

“Do we need to keep him?” Merielle asked, her voice small as she hugged herself. “I don’t know that I like having him around anymore, knowing what he planned to do with my bones.”

“Completely an artifact of the past,” he said instantly. “I am Jordan’s familiar, and that means I would never hurt him, and by extension any of you. We are a party, and that means that the past is the past.”

“Still uncomfortable,” she said, although this time it was accompanied by an indignant pout instead of fear and worry. “Would be like if I talked about what I was going to do with the money I got from your phylactery after I beat it out of your skull.”

Skullie’s jaw worked in silence. “I can see why that would be uncomfortable. My apologies.”

Merielle nodded, but I could tell she still had some things to work through.

They all did.

But time would heal most wounds, and revenge would handle the rest. We had to get stronger to be able to enact that revenge, and that would take time.

“Back to the subject at hand,” I said, gently steering the conversation to the prudent topic, “there are three ways I can see us approaching these mini-quests. The first is that we split into three groups—two to a team—and tackle them piecemeal. That gives us the best chance to complete them as quickly as possible. However, splitting up doesn’t really get us our second objective: working together.”

“Only if you put someone with a person they’re already comfortable around.” Zuri nodded her head to Merielle. “She and I could tackle a task quickly and likely with some efficiency. Not because we’re more competent, but because we’ve worked together before. But put me with Britnayel or Nym? I’ve never worked with them. We would have things to learn.”

Neither the catgirl nor the celestial seemed to like this idea, at first glance.

“A good point, but I’d rather not throw anyone off into deep water without knowing if they can swim.”

Nym’s ears flattened to her head. “Swim? I don’t swim.”

“Especially not in that water!” Britney added. “It looks all… fishy.”

“No one needs to go swimming,” I said, amending that with an asterisk but not sharing that aloud. “Some tasks do require us to go down to the docs, but they shouldn’t require getting into the water at all.”

Nym didn’t look convinced. “I don’t do boats, either.”

“That might be a problem—we’re in a port town. There’s bound to be boat-related things.”

The catgirl flashed me a pair of fangs. “I don’t know how to swim. I’m not going near water.”

I rubbed a hand across my forehead. “Okay, noted. So, for everyone else, splitting you up into groups where you might not get along with your partner doesn’t sound like a good idea. It might cause animosity instead of unity. Instead, we could have two groups of three, but I worry that one group won’t have a good intermediary.”

“Who’s the sixth, boss?”

I looked at Skullie.

The skull blankly looked back up at me.

“Well, there’s Merielle—”

“Right.”

“—and Zuri and Nym—”

“Got it.”

“Britney and me…and you.”

“Who’s ‘Yew’?”

“You. Y-O-U. Skullie. My familiar.”

The skull jolted on his spine in shock. “You can’t be serious! I don’t have a body! There is no way I can babysit low-level adventurers and keep them out of trouble without a body!”

“Which is why I said I didn’t think one group would have a good intermediary!”

“You need to start being more clear! I’m sitting here thinking you’ve found another to add to your party, not that I’m supposed to watch over some Level 1s!”

Merielle crossed her arms over her chest again, but this time it was in defiance not concern. “Kicked your ass once before, skeleton man. Could do it again.”

“I am fairly sure I remember that going a different way.”

“Held my own against your friend and his skeletons, too.”

Skullie eyed me. “Jordan, did you not save her?”

I grinned. “Merielle was doing fine when I arrived. I just accelerated the timeline.”

That wasn’t…entirely true, but Merrielle shot me a grateful look and my familiar waggled his jaw at me.

“At any rate,” I said, once again dragging our conversation back to the topic at hand, “our third option is simply to go work on everything together. It’ll take the most time to focus down each task one at a time, but it’ll also allow us a great opportunity to just finish this as risk-free as possible and move on to something else.

“Like before,” I continued, “we’ll put it to each person to give their opinion. Eventually we’ll stop this, as I’ll know what your preferences are and won’t feel the need to slow us down with decision making. But these early conversations are key.”

Zuri nodded in my direction. “I think we cluster. A roving party means many eyes to watch for threats, and it’ll allow the most suitable of us to complete a task.”

“I dislike missing out on a lesson in unity,” Merielle said, picking at her thumb’s cuticle with her other hand, “but we do just need the easy experience. The first few levels take very few points to burn past.”

“Very true,” I said, making a mental note to see if my Tablet had experience tables in it. I’d had the idea to check earlier, but had been distracted with tantrums and team management.

“Do we plan on completing all the tasks?” Britney asked, looking to the side, at her Tablet. “The experience reward is really nice, but it’s not clear how much we need to do to earn that.”

“That’s true, but we could miss out on additional quests—the whole reason we’re going this route—if we don’t complete everything.”

Britney sucked air between her front teeth. “Yeah, that’s fair.”

“As long as I don’t have to go swimming or on a boat,” Nym said, “I trust you to decide what’s best.”

“Does that go double for Sadie?”

“Yes. She also doesn’t want to swim. Although she might need a bath soon.”

The feline opened one eye to glare at Nym, and she yowled angrily.

Britney twisted, looking at the cat like she’d forgotten to put on her arrogant mask, at least for a moment. “Hah—I thought she was asleep.”

Nym shook her head. “I knew she wasn’t. Just wanted to see if she was paying attention though.” The catgirl reached out to pet Sadie’s head and the feline swatted her away.

I turned to my familiar. “Skullie? Yours is the last voice. What do you think?”

He said, “Splitting up is best, but I am outnumbered and not willing to fight it.”

“Why is it best? Is there something we haven’t thought of?”

The skull rattled around on his spine like he was nodding. “Completing the tasks early is almost as good as completing them all. We could lose out on rewards just for taking too much time.”

I looked at the quest text again. It said Stranger No More was supposed to take us three to five hours. That wasn’t really enough time to go traipsing all over town, doing every quest.

“Okay. That is a very good point.” I pointed behind Zuri. “Can you check that desk? Does it have paper and a…” I paused while my memories filled in the blanks. “Charcoal stick.”

She nodded and fetched a linen-bound pad of paper and a charcoal stick. “You don’t have to do this all yourself,” Zuri said, quietly. “We don’t expect you to know everything all the time.”

“It’s good practice,” I said, squeezing her hand once. “You might forgive me, but there’s no guarantee it might not make someone else uncomfortable.”

She nodded and pulled away.

I drew a rough map of the town, based on what I’d seen so far and the very limited map I’d purchased. We went through each quest and marked where we thought it was more likely to take place—either in the more residential Upper Half, down near the docks in the Lower Half, or outside of town. Once we’d organized them, a clear picture started to form.

There were three tasks that we could easily assign to taking place outside of town—clearing debris on the road, helping with livestock, and gathering firewood. Those things also sounded outside our wheelhouse, so we crossed them out. Two of the tasks obviously started in one area and then ended up in another, so we removed delivering a message and delivering bread off our lists. While they were both very low energy, they would require traveling. If we weren’t splitting the group, they weren’t optimal.

The remaining tasks were fairly balanced. At least, as long as they took place in the districts we assumed.

Merielle tapped a finger to her chin. “We’re already in the Upper District. We should stay here.”

“Away from the boats and the water, yes,” Nym said, very quickly.

“I really don’t want to help with fish anyway,” Britney added.

“And ‘aggressive seagulls’ sound like they might eat my hair,” Zuri said, curling a lock around her finger.

“Sounds like it’s a resounding vote for the Upper District.”

Merielle nodded. “As long as all of them take place in this District, it should be pretty easy for us to clean them up.”

In retrospect, I should have known better.

Tasks Accepted

Help Annabelle with her yard work.

Retrieve the forgotten book from the Miller’s Daughter.

Investigate the whereabouts of Professor Ryd’s glasses.

Find the missing hammer.

Note: If you complete these tasks within [five (5) hours] and return to the quest-giver, you will receive a [small] bonus. You may return with less than all complete and still receive a portion of the reward.

Chapter 28: Party Who Quests Together…

We started with the easiest task on the list.

The Miller’s Daughter, as it turned out, wasn’t a person, but a place. And not just any place—it was a brothel. A very excellently named brothel, too. It had the look of an old Victorian house, with a wide wraparound porch that was furnished with mismatched rocking chairs and swinging benches. Everything was draped in colorful, handwoven blankets and absolutely brimming with brightly colored pillows. Ornate gingerbread trim looped along the porch’s edges and eaves.

Big stained-glass windows in reds, golds, and purples depicted subtly suggestive feminine forms without being overtly crass or lewd. It looked like erotic art turned to its purest form—a play of light and shadow to suggest the curves without actually displaying them.

The front door was massive. It was twice my height and made of two slabs of solid dark wood. Etched into the wood were the looping curls of wheat stalks, each one perfectly carved. And once I saw them there, I saw them everywhere. The gingerbread trim looped into wheat stalks, the windows had them built in, and even the pillows were embroidered with them.

There was very little ambiguity about where we were.

At the insistence of my party I went inside with Sadie on my shoulder. Apparently she was a more trustworthy chaperone than Skullie. The cat just curled up and went to sleep, which seemed about right.

Because it was midday, the brothel was relatively quiet. Someone—somewhere in the massive three-story house—was giggling, but it was a distant sound. A bored man sat next to the door, perusing a leather-bound book that seemed to be full of magic symbols.

I coughed politely and he looked up.

“Pick or house?”

“I’m… sorry?”

The man gave me a bored but stern look. “Do you want to pick a girl or let the house decide?”

“Oh.” I paused. “OH. No, I’m not here for patronage. Sorry. Gate Guard Sirun—”

His eyes narrowed. “We’re closed.” He pointed to the door.

I kept going anyway. “—sent me to pick up a book that got left here?”

“Oh. Right.” He closed the book and shoved it across the little table he was sitting at. “Here you go.”

I tried to stifle a laugh. “Do you know who it belongs to? The quest doesn’t say.”

“Front flap.”

Opening the front cover, there was a page with a tight, rigid script in the center. It read: “If found, please do not read. Instead, return to Scholar Landon.”

My tablet buzzed with what I intuited was just an update to the quest. I ignored it.

“Do you have any idea where Scholar Landon is?”

The man looked up at me with a glare, like I should have known this. “Try the academy.” Before I could open my mouth, he waved a hand through the air. “Two blocks over, six down. Black building that stands out because it’s so damn ugly.”

“Is it the obsidian building?”

“The what?”

I frowned. “Cooled lava rock? Looks like it’s made of black glass but it’s stone?”

“Yep. That’s the place. Why did you ask if you already knew?”

I kept my mouth shut and thanked him for his time. He looked a little put out—either because I took away his reading material, or because I’d had the audacity to bother him in the first place—but I exited the building to find my party relaxing in the various mismatched seats and sipping some beverages.

Lemonade, by the looks of it.

“Would you like some?” Zuri held her glass out to me, and I took a sip. It was cool, refreshing, and just a little tart. Not too sweet, either, which was perfect for me.

“Good stuff,” I said. “Where’d you get it?”

“A very lovely lady came by and gave us all glasses. She was very…” Nym paused and held her hands out in front of her chest. “Pretty.”

“Well, this is a brothel. I assume a lot of the folks here are…pretty.”

“Did you get what we came here for?” Merielle asked with a conspiratorial whisper, almost as if we were exchanging stolen goods.

In response, I held up the book. “We just need to take it to that black rock building.”

“The one made of obsidian?”

I frowned at her and instead just started walking.

The streets of the Upper District were busy with midday traffic—merchants hawking their wares, nobles in fancy carriages, and the occasional group of students hurrying by with armloads of books.

From toward the docks, I made out what looked like a traveler barge unloading. A group of oversized women who looked like they had minotaur blood surrounded a gnome. I took them to be a normal adventuring party before I saw the gnome casually reach out to squeeze the thighs of each member of the group.

It looked like he was reassuring them. One even blushed and wiggled her hips suggestively.

Wow, Zuri was telling the truth. Harems are common in the Wilds.

“So what exactly is this book?” Britney asked, interrupting my observations as she fell into step beside me. “Anything juicy?”

I shook my head. “No idea. The inside cover just said not to read it and to return it to Scholar Landon.” I paused. “The guy at the front door was reading it, though, and it looked like it might have some magical writing in it.”

“Ooh, mysterious.” Nym’s tail swished through the air as she looked at the book with curiosity. “Maybe it’s a spellbook full of forbidden magic!”

“Or maybe it’s a front,” Zuri said. “What if it’s a steamy romance novel the scholar was too embarrassed to be seen with? It was at a brothel, after all.”

“Whatever it is, it’s none of our business,” I reminded them. “We’re just here to complete the quest and gain some experience.”

A few streets later, we rounded the corner and the obsidian building came fully into view. It was as the brothel doorman had described—a stark black structure that stood out sharply against the surrounding architecture. Intricate carvings adorned its surface, glinting in the sunlight.

“Well, that’s certainly...eye-catching,” Merielle said.

“I think it’s neat.” Britney crossed her arms over her chest when Merielle looked her way. “What? It looks unlike anything I’ve seen back in Celestia, which makes it interesting!” She looked away. “Our buildings are all white and clean and boring.”

I led the group up to the entrance, where two stern-looking guards stood at attention. I cleared my throat and addressed them.

“Excuse me, we’re here to return a book to Scholar Landon. Could you point us in the right direction?”

The guards exchanged a glance before one of them spoke. “His study is on the third floor. Take the stairs to your left, then follow the corridor to the end. You can’t miss it.”

We thanked them and entered the building. The interior was just as impressive as the outside, with polished black marble floors and intricate magical runes etched into the dark walls. Students and scholars bustled about, many of them carrying stacks of books or engaged in animated discussions about arcane topics.

We reached the third floor and followed the corridor as instructed. At the end, we found a large wooden door with “Scholar Landon” engraved on a brass plaque.

I knocked firmly.

“Enter,” came a gruff voice from within.

We stepped into a cluttered office filled with bookshelves, magical instruments, and stacks of parchment. Behind an oak desk big enough to be mistaken for a boat sat a young man with styled brown hair and a five-o’ clock shadow despite it being early afternoon. He looked up at us with piercing green eyes, his gaze immediately locking onto the book in my hand.

“Ah, you’ve found it!” he exclaimed, jumping up from his chair with surprising agility. “I’ve been looking everywhere for that blasted thing.”

I stepped forward and offered him the book. “We found it at The Miller’s Daughter.”

The scholar snatched the book from my grasp. “Yes, well. I must have left it there during my research. Purely academic, of course.”

Nym let out a barely suppressed giggle, which earned her a gentle elbow from Merielle.

“We’re glad we could help,” I said diplomatically. “Is there anything else you need?”

Landon peered at us with a thoughtful expression. “You’re not students here, are you? New adventurers, perhaps?”

I nodded. “That’s right. We’re just getting started in town.”

“Hmm,” he mused, stroking his stubble-lined chin. “Well, since you’ve done me this favor, perhaps I can offer you some advice. The academy always has odd jobs for capable individuals. If you’re looking to build your reputation, you might want to check the notice board in the main hall.”

I filed that information away for later; we had plenty to do now with the rest of our quests.

Our Tablets updated, and I checked it on the way out.

Quest Update: 25% to first quest milestone completion.

Our next task to complete was the yard work for someone named Annabelle. It didn’t take us long to ask around and figure out where her home was. We arrived at Annabelle’s modest home on the outskirts of the Upper District. The young woman greeted us warmly, her soft face beaming as she ushered us into her overgrown yard. She had dark brown hair piled into a bun on the top of her head and cunning brown eyes.

A group of seven men, each a different race—including an elf, dwarf, human, and rock creature I guessed was a golem—but all extremely old, sat on rocking chairs on the rickety old porch. They watched us approach, expressions blandly interested.

“Oh, bless you dears for coming,” she said, obviously putting on an accent for us. “These old bones just can’t keep up with the weeds anymore.”

Britney seemed inclined to ask—Annabelle was obviously young and spry—but I shook my head at her. There was something about the woman’s smile that seemed…dangerous. Like a villain in a fairytale.

I surveyed the yard. It was a mess of tall grass, tangled vines, and wildflowers gone rogue. This would take some work.

“No problem,” I said, avoiding looking at our aged audience on the porch. “We’re happy to help. What exactly needs doing?”

Annabelle waved a hand around vaguely. “Oh, you know. Trim it all back, pull out the weeds. There’s a vegetable patch over yonder that needs tending too. And if you could prune the fruit trees, that’d be lovely.” She grinned. “There’s a path under all this somewhere, and some old ornaments. If you can clean it, we’ll consider that a bonus.”

My companions asked her a few questions, and when it was clear we all had an idea of what we were going to do, Annabelle wandered back inside. The seven remained in place, slowly rocking and watching us.

I turned to my party with a grin. “Let’s divide and conquer. There’s something here that each of us can do to make this go faster. Merielle, you take the grass cutting and the weeds. Your superior Strength will be a big help there. Zuri, you handle the vegetable patch. I didn’t see any gardening skills on your character sheet, but I’m sure you can spot what’s rotten, and what’s food or a weed. Nym and Britney, you two work on the obvious overgrowth. You can also use some of your cleaning magic to help, maybe? I’ll tackle the fruit trees.”

Everyone nodded and set to work. I grabbed some pruning shears and headed for the gnarled apple trees at the back of the yard.

As I worked, I kept an eye on the others. Merielle was making quick work of the grass with her Strength, swinging the scythe in wide arcs. Zuri was carefully tending to the vegetable patch, plucking out weeds. Nym and Britney were working side by side, though I noticed Britney was doing more complaining than actual work.

“This is peasant work,” Britney grumbled, pulling half-heartedly at a stubborn dandelion. “This is beneath me.”

Nym gave the celestial a flat smile. “The sooner we finish, the sooner we can move on. And if you’d just do it right, it’d go faster.”

I watched as Nym patiently showed Britney the proper technique for pulling weeds. “See, you have to grab it close to the base and pull straight up. That way you get the whole root.”

Britney huffed but mimicked Nym’s actions. The weed came out cleanly, and the look of surprise on her face was priceless. “Oh. Well, I suppose that does work better.”

As they continued working, I noticed their conversation becoming less strained. Britney even laughed at one of Nym’s jokes about a particularly stubborn weed. It was good to see them bonding, even if it was over shared misery.

Meanwhile, Zuri had transformed the vegetable patch. Neat rows of tomatoes, peppers, and squash now stood proudly where weeds had once reigned. She wiped her brow, leaving a smudge of dirt on her forehead. “I think I’ve got everything sorted here,” she called out. “Anything else that needs doing?”

I glanced around. The yard was looking much better, but there was still work to be done. “Why don’t you help Merielle clear that path? I think I see some stone peeking through near the porch.”

We finished up the last of the yard work and I noticed how much more relaxed everyone seemed. Even Britney, who had started the task complaining, now had a satisfied look on her face as she surveyed our handiwork.

Annabelle came out to inspect our work, her eyes widening as she took in the transformed yard. “Oh my, you’ve done a marvelous job! I hardly recognize the place!” She clapped her hands together in delight. “The garden looks lovely, the path is clear, and even the fruit trees look healthier. You’ve truly gone above and beyond.”

I smiled. “We’re glad we could help. Is there anything else you need?”

She shook her head. “No, no, you’ve done more than enough. Here, let me get you something to drink. You must be parched after all that hard work.”

Annabelle disappeared into the house and returned moments later with a tray of cool tea. We gratefully accepted the refreshing drinks, sipping them as we surveyed our hard work. As I drank, I couldn’t help but notice the strange woman looking me up and down. Her eyes flicked to one side, suggesting the presence of a Tablet. Out of my periphery, I noticed several of the ancient men mirroring her expression, suggesting a team-based conversation.

“You know,” Britney said, wiping a bead of sweat from her brow, “that wasn’t as terrible as I thought it would be. It’s actually quite satisfying to see the results of our labor.”

Nym nodded in agreement. “It’s nice to do something tangible, isn’t it? To see the immediate impact of our efforts.”

We finished our drinks and prepared to leave, but Annabelle stopped me. She pressed a small pouch into my hand. “For your hard work,” she said with a wink. “And a little extra for going above and beyond.”

I thanked her and we left, feeling accomplished. When we were a respectable distance away from Annabelle’s house, I opened the pouch to find a handful of coins and a small gemstone.

Quest Update: 50% to first quest milestone completion.

Bonus Reward: Five (5) gold coins and one (1) [small] [Cryseth gemstone].

“Not bad for a day’s work,” I said, showing the others. “We’ll split this evenly.”

Skullie peeked over my shoulder, eyes lighting up at the sight of the gemstone. “Ooh, that’s a nice little bonus. Cryseth gems are great for illusion magic.”

“Illusion magic?” I said, resisting the urge to glance back where we’d come from.

“See?” Nym nudged her playfully. “Sometimes peasant work pays off.”

Britney rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide her smile. “I suppose you have a point.”

As we continued down the street, I pulled out our list of remaining tasks. “All right, team. We’ve still got to find Professor Ryd’s glasses and the missing hammer. Any preferences on which we tackle next?”

Merielle shrugged. “The glasses might be easier.”

“Good thinking,” I agreed. “Let’s see what we can find out about Professor Ryd.”

Chapter 29: …Finds Trouble Together

Professor Ryd wasn’t, it turned out, a professor at all. He didn’t work at the academy, nor was he an academic instructor in any other way that we could determine. Instead of the wizened old man I’d expected to find in a small home, we were directed to one of the largest homes in the Upper District—a giant two-story building that reminded me of a Tudor-style mansion.

I felt a bit out of place.

We crossed the property toward the front door. The manicured lawn and ornate architecture spoke of wealth far beyond what we’d encountered so far in Boulibar Bay. Everything was immaculate. Nevertheless, we approached the grand entrance. I noticed Britney straightening her posture and smoothing her hair. She seemed more at ease here than she had been during our yard work.

“This is more like it,” she murmured, a hint of haughtiness creeping back into her voice.

I knocked on the oak door, and after a moment, it swung open to reveal a stern-faced butler. He was short and stout, but even though his head barely came to my hip, he radiated Short King Energy.

“Yes?” he asked, eyeing us skeptically.

“We’re here to see Professor Ryd,” I said, trying to ignore what felt like the gnome or dwarf or whatever eye-banging me. “We’re helping him find his missing glasses.”

The butler’s expression didn’t change. “I see. And who might I say is calling?”

“Jordan Cash and associates,” I replied, gesturing to my companions. “We’re new adventurers in town, working on some quests to get established.”

He sniffed, nostrils flaring wide enough to reveal thick clumps of hair. “Wait here, please.” He closed the door, leaving us standing on the porch.

Zuri leaned in close. “This Professor Ryd must be quite important to have such a grand home,” she whispered.

Before I could respond, the door opened again. This time, a man with a bushy mustache and bright eyes greeted us. He was obviously older than me from the way he moved—likely somewhere in his late 30s or early 40s—but he had a near ageless face. The pointed ears on either side of his head confirmed he was an elf of some sort.

“Ah, adventurers!” he boomed, his enunciation grandiose and surprisingly loud for his stature. “Come in, come in! I’m Professor Ryd, though the ‘Professor’ is more of an honorary title. Please, come in and make yourselves comfortable.”

We followed Professor Ryd into an opulent sitting room. Plush armchairs and sofas were arranged around a grand fireplace, and bookshelves lined the walls. The professor gestured for us to sit.

“Now then,” he said, settling into a high-backed chair, “I understand you’re here about my glasses?”

I started to nod, then caught myself as the butler moved behind the Professor. There was something incredibly off-putting about the man. One of my memories caught up with the situation.

This might be a half-gnome, it whispered in the back of my mind. Those guys are crazy.

Clearing my throat, I said, “Yes. We’re new in town and Gate Guard Sirun gave us the quest to help find them. Can you tell us when and where you last saw them?”

Professor Ryd stroked his mustache thoughtfully. “Well, let’s see. I had them yesterday morning when I was reading in my study. Then I went for my daily walk in the park—you know, the one with the lovely fountain? After that, things get a bit fuzzy. Quite literally, I’m afraid!” He chuckled at his own joke.

Nym leaned forward, her ears perked with interest. “Did you go anywhere else after the park, Professor?”

“Hmm,” he mused. “I did stop by the Gilded Rose for lunch. It’s a charming little café near the park. And then...oh yes! I visited the public library to return some books.”

I exchanged glances with my companions. We had a few leads to work with now.

“Thank you, Professor,” I said. “We’ll start our search with those locations. Is there anything distinctive about your glasses that we should know?”

Professor Ryd’s eyes lit up. “Oh yes! They’re quite unique. The frames are made of enchanted silver that changes color based on the light. And the lenses themselves are bifocals, with a slight purple tint to them. Oh, and there’s a small engraving on the inside of the left arm—my initials, ‘RS’.”

I nodded, committing the details to memory. “That’s very helpful. We’ll do our best to find them for you.”

“Splendid!” Professor Ryd clapped his hands together. “I do hope you succeed. Those glasses are quite dear to me, you know. A gift from my wife.” His expression softened for a moment before he brightened again. “Now, then, is there anything else you need from me?”

We shook our heads and thanked the professor for his time. As we were about to leave, he called out, “Oh, and do be careful in your search. Those glasses have a bit of magic in them. Wouldn’t want them falling into the wrong hands, you know!”

Once outside, I turned to my team. “Alright, we’ve got three locations to check: the park with the fountain, the Gilded Rose café, and the public library. Any thoughts on where we should start?”

Merielle spoke up first. “I say we start with the park. It’s an open area, so if the glasses fell there, they might still be visible.”

“Good thinking,” I said. “Plus, it’s the first place he went after having them in his study. Let’s head there and see what we can find.”

We made our way to the park, which wasn’t far from Professor Ryd’s mansion. It was a beautiful space, with well-manicured lawns, colorful flower beds, and shady trees. In the center stood an impressive fountain, water cascading down multiple tiers.

“Let’s spread out and search carefully.”

We split up, each taking a different section of the park. I watched as my companions searched diligently, combing through grass, peering under benches, and even checking the fountain itself.

After about an hour of thorough searching, we regrouped near the fountain, all empty-handed.

“No luck here,” Zuri sighed, brushing grass off her knees.

“Same,” Nym added, her ears and tail drooping slightly in disappointment.

I nodded, trying to hide my frustration. “We’ve still got plenty of time, and that’s one location down. Let’s try the Gilded Rose next. Maybe someone there saw something.”

We then went to the Gilded Rose café, a quaint establishment with outdoor seating and flower boxes in the windows. The smell of fresh bread and chocolate wafted out as we entered.

A cheerful waitress greeted us. “Welcome to the Gilded Rose! Table for five?”

“No, thank you,” I said. “We’re looking for some information. Professor Ryd was here yesterday, and he lost his glasses. We’re trying to help him find them. Did you happen to see him?”

The waitress’s eyes lit up with recognition. “Oh yes, the professor! He’s a regular here. Let me get Mira—she was working yesterday.”

A few moments later, an older woman with graying hair approached us, wiping her hands on her apron. “I hear you’re asking about Professor Ryd?”

I nodded and explained our quest. Mira listened intently, then shook her head.

“I’m sorry, dears. The professor did come in yesterday, but I don’t recall seeing his glasses. He seemed a bit distracted, though. Kept patting his pockets like he was looking for something.”

Britney perked up. “Did he say anything about where he was going next?”

Mira thought for a moment. “Now that you mention it, he did say something about needing to return some books. I assume he meant the library.”

I thanked Mira for her help, and we headed out.

“The library makes no sense, if he didn’t have them here,” I said as we left the Gilded Rose.

Nym looked around, tail curled in an adorable question mark. “Are there other leads?”

“Good point. Let’s go.”

The library was a grand stone building with tall columns framing the entrance. As we climbed the steps, I turned to my team.

“Let’s be thorough but discreet. We don’t want to disturb anyone studying.”

Inside, we approached the main desk, where a bespectacled librarian was sorting through a stack of books. I cleared my throat softly to get her attention.

“Excuse me,” I said in a low voice. “We’re looking for some information about Professor Ryd. He was here yesterday to return some books, and we believe he may have lost his glasses. Have you seen them by any chance?”

The librarian frowned thoughtfully. “Professor Ryd? Yes, he was here yesterday. Quite flustered, if I recall correctly. Kept mumbling about his glasses.” She paused, then her eyes widened. “Oh! Now that you mention it, I did find an unusual pair of glasses while re-shelving books this morning. They’re in the lost and found box.”

Could it be this easy?

“May we see them, please?”

The librarian nodded and disappeared into a back room. A moment later, she returned with a small box. Inside was a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles with red and orange rhinestones around the lenses.

I sighed, disappointed but not surprised. “These aren’t the professor’s glasses, unfortunately. His glasses have silver frames that change color, purple-tinted lenses, and his initials engraved on them. But thank you for checking.”

The librarian nodded sympathetically. “I’m sorry I couldn’t be of more help. You are welcome to look around, though. Perhaps he left them at one of the reading tables.”

We split up again, each taking a different section of the library. I watched my companions as they carefully searched, trying not to disturb the other patrons. After about ten minutes, we regrouped near the entrance, all empty-handed once more.

I had a feeling I knew exactly what was happening, but these quests were about my companions learning to work together and gain experience. That experience didn’t just have to be the points, after all.

“This is getting frustrating,” Britney huffed, crossing her arms. “We’ve checked all the places he mentioned.”

Zuri rested her hand on Britney’s shoulder. “Let’s think this through. What are we missing?”

Nym’s ears perked up suddenly. “Wait a minute. The professor said he had the glasses in his study before he left. And he didn’t have them at the cafe either. What if they never left the house at all?”

I smiled knowingly. “Good thinking, Nym. He could have misplaced them before he even left home.”

Merielle nodded in agreement. “It’s worth checking out. Should we head back to his mansion?”

“Absolutely. Let’s go.”

We made our way back to Professor Ryd’s grand home. I knocked on the door, and once again, the butler answered.

“We’ve returned to speak with Professor Ryd,” I explained. “We have a theory about his glasses we’d like to discuss with him.”

The butler eyed us suspiciously, but eventually nodded and let us in. We were led back to the sitting room where Professor Ryd greeted us enthusiastically.

“Ah, the intrepid adventurers return! Any luck with my spectacles?”

“Actually, no. We’ve searched the park, the Gilded Rose, and the library, but haven’t found your glasses. We wondered if we could take a look at your study? Perhaps they never left the house.”

Professor Ryd’s bushy eyebrows shot up. “Oh, I hadn’t considered that! How embarrassing if that turns out to be the case. Of course, of course, follow me!”

He led us up a grand staircase and down a hallway lined with paintings and into a spacious study. Bookshelves lined the walls, and a large oak desk dominated the center of the room. Papers and books were scattered across its surface.

“Feel free to look around,” Professor Ryd said, gesturing broadly. “Though I’m certain I checked here thoroughly before contacting the guard about my missing glasses.”

I almost pointed out his error—both saying he hadn’t considered it and that he’d looked around—but my companions seemed to have missed it, and I was curious how this would play out. We had time, and this would be a good lesson for them.

My party spread out, carefully searching the room. I noticed Nym’s ears twitching as she examined the bookshelves, while Zuri methodically checked each drawer of the desk. Merielle was looking behind curtains and under furniture, and Britney was peering at the various knick-knacks on the shelves.

After a few minutes of searching, I heard a triumphant “Aha!” from Britney. We all turned to see her holding up a pair of silver-framed glasses with purple-tinted lenses.

“Are these what we’re looking for, Professor?” she asked, a smug smile on her face.

Professor Ryd’s eyes widened in surprise. “They are! Where did you find them?”

Britney pointed to a bust of some historical figure on one of the shelves. “They were perched right on top of this man’s head. I almost missed them because the frames had changed to match the color of the bust.”

The professor’s face flushed red with embarrassment. “Oh my, how utterly foolish of me. I must have absent-mindedly placed them there while dusting yesterday morning.” He chuckled sheepishly. “Well, I suppose that solves the mystery! And here I thought I’d lost them on my walk.”

“We’re just glad we could help, professor. These things happen to the best of us.”

Professor Ryd nodded gratefully, taking the glasses from Britney and placing them on his nose. “Indeed they do, my boy. And I must say, you and your team have done an excellent job.”

He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pouch. “Here, please accept this as a token of my appreciation. It’s not much, but I hope it will help you in your future adventures.”

I accepted the pouch with a nod of thanks. “That’s very generous of you.”

We were escorted from the mansion by the butler, but I could tell everyone was feeling frustrated and grumpy.

Once we were back on the street, I opened the pouch. Inside were a handful of gold coins and a small, intricately carved wooden token. Not exactly a grand prize.

And that was apparently the last straw.

Our Tablets buzzed with an update, but before any of us could check the rewards, Britney stomped her foot.

“I’m going back in there and giving him a piece of my mind!” She snarled. “How dare he treat us like that!”

I quickly stepped in front of her, holding up my hands. “Whoa there, let’s take a breath. I know you’re frustrated, but storming back in there won’t solve anything.”

Britney’s face was flushed with anger. Her cheeks were puffed out, and her small wings seemed to stand almost on end. “But we wasted so much time running all over town for nothing! And all we get is a few coins and a useless token?”

Zuri placed a calming hand on Britney’s shoulder. The celestial flinched from the touch. “I understand your frustration, but Jordan’s right. We need to be strategic about this.”

I nodded appreciatively at Zuri before addressing the group. “I get it. This task didn’t turn out how we expected. But let’s think about what we gained besides the reward.”

Nym’s ears perked up. “We did work well as a team, coordinating our search efforts.”

“Exactly,” I said. “And we practiced our investigation skills, even if the solution was simpler than we thought. What else?”

Merielle chewed on her bottom lip. “We also made some contacts around town—the café staff, the librarian. That could be useful later.”

“All good points,” I agreed. “Plus, we now have a better understanding of the Upper District’s layout.”

Britney’s anger seemed to deflate a bit, but she still looked unconvinced. “I suppose those are valid points. But it still feels like we were taken advantage of.”

“Maybe.” I held up the wooden token. “But who knows? This might be more valuable than it appears. Let’s not judge it too quickly.”

Britney sighed, her wings settling back down. “I suppose you’re right. It’s just…frustrating to work so hard and feel like we have little to show for it.”

“I understand,” I said, giving her a sympathetic smile. “But remember, we’re just starting out. Every quest, every interaction, is helping us build our reputation and skills. It may not always feel rewarding at the moment, but it’s all part of the process.”

Merielle scuffed her foot across the floor. “I just wish it hadn’t been such a run around.”

That brought a smile to my face. “In the future, you should listen to what people say. The professor mentioned that he hadn’t thought about his glasses being there, and also that he looked around. And at the various stops we made, people mentioned him not having his glasses, or looking like he was missing something. So it wouldn’t make sense that he left them at those locations.”

Nym stared at me, mouth agape. “You figured it out before?”

“And you didn’t tell us?” Britney said, once more stomping her foot. “We wasted so much time!”

That reminded me. I fished Skullie out of my pack. “Do you happen to know how much time we have left for this quest?”

“‘Gee, Skullie, it’s great to see you. I’m sorry I locked you away for so long. You totally weren’t forgotten about.’ ‘That’s okay, Jordan, I know you’re busy, and I’m just a skull and spine, but I would greatly appreciate it if you could give me some common courtesy now that I’m actually your familiar and not just a monster encyclopedia.’”

I laughed. “Are you feeling unappreciated because we didn’t take you out to see a park and a café and a library?”

“Your pack is cold and dark and uncomfortable.” It sounded like he was pouting.

I sighed, realizing Skullie had a point. “You’re right, I should have been more considerate. I’m still getting used to having a familiar.”

“That would be much appreciated.”

“We’ll figure something out,” I promised. “Now, about that time limit?”

“Ah yes, according to my calculations, you have approximately thirty minutes left on your five-hour maximum.”

Damn. “That’s not enough time to do another task.” I finally checked my Tablet and our quest log.

***

Quest Update: 75% to first quest milestone completion.

Bonus Reward: Two (2) gold coins and one (1) [mysterious] [Wooden Token].

***

Three wasn’t bad, but it still felt like we were failing. “I’d rather turn this in now than lose the time bonus.”

The rest of my party agreed. “Let’s go.”

It took us nearly the whole half an hour to make our way back to Gate Guard Sirun. He looked off into the distance, not quite the way we looked at our Tablets, but similar enough for me to guess it was some Tablet byproduct ability he was accessing.

When he was done, he gave us a look of approval. “Well now, you’ve managed to get quite a bit done on your first day. Not bad for newcomers.”

I could sense the team’s collective sigh of relief. Not every task was complete, but we’d done enough to impress the guard.

“Thank you,” I said. “We did our best with the time we had.”

Sirun nodded, his eyes lingering on Skullie for a moment before returning to me. “I can see that. And you’ve brought back some interesting company, I see.” He gestured to my bony familiar.

I placed a protective hand on Skullie’s skull. “This is Skullie, my familiar. He’s been a great help to us.”

“I’m sure,” Sirun said, though his tone suggested he wasn’t entirely convinced. “Well, let’s see about your rewards, then.”

He reached into a nearby chest and pulled out a small pouch. “Here’s your payment for the completed tasks. And as promised, there’s a bonus for finishing within the time limit.”

Our Tablets dinged.

[Partial] Rewards [With Time Bonus]: Twelve (12) gold, plus up to eight (8) experience points per party member if ten (10) or more are completed.

Notice: Merielle has earned [13] experience points and has reached Level 2.She may allocate [5] Attribute points and [3] skill points. She requires [27] experience points to reach Level 3.

Notice: Britnayel has earned [13] experience points and has reached Level 2.She may allocate [5] Attribute points and [3] skill points. She requires [27] experience points to reach Level 3.

Notice: Nym has earned [13] experience points and has reached Level 2.She may allocate [5] Attribute points and [3] skill points. She requires [27] experience points to reach Level 3.

Notice: Zuri has earned [13] experience points and has reached Level 2. She may allocate [5] Attribute points and [three (3)] skill points. She requires [27] experience points to reach Level 3.

Notice: Jordan has earned [13] experience points. He requires [142] experience points to reach Level 12.

The team started to celebrate, with Nym practically dancing with joy. We turned to start back to the inn. “Let’s go level up and celebrate,” I said.

“Mhm, lets,” Zuri replied, her eyes flashing as they met mine. The heat in her look tightened my pants by two sizes.

“Sirun!” another gate guard shouted, waving his arms to get Sirun’s attention. “Monster attack! Get those adventurers suited up!”

Chapter 30: Confusion And Strife

Sirun’s eyes flicked up and to the left. Whatever he saw seemed to shake him, as he spoke his replies aloud. “My Queen, Mayor Regan, what’s happening? A…what?” His mouth worked, not comprehending.

I looked over my shoulder at the girls and saw the exuberance they’d had from leveling up replaced with anticipation mixed with fear. Zuri was the only among them who kept her cool.

“Ah, excuse me,” Sirun said, tapping my shoulder. “You wouldn’t happen to be the adventurer with the legendary Tablet, would you?”

It hadn’t occurred to me that the Queen or Mayor would see through the illusion on our Tablets, even if it made sense. Well, no sense denying it. I dipped my chin. “That’s me. What’s going on?”

The man’s antennae wove a complex pattern as he looked toward the gates, then down to the docks. Citizens were rushing away from both locations, even as groups of other people—adventurers, I guessed—went in the opposite direction. The fairy with her dwarves was headed to the docks, as was the all-female elf group.

“Our Queen and her royal troupe are on tour. They are currently with the Goblin King, and several days away. That has left our defenses rather…weak.”

I caught what he was suggesting. “What’s attacking?”

He shook his head vigorously. “The mayor is local, and his Inner Circle Tablet should tell him what it is, but the information isn’t clear. It’s monsters, we know that. Lots of them. And they are coming from all directions. They are defying classification.”

Zuri spoke up from behind me. “Hybrids, then. Or new species. Ones that haven’t been defeated by adventurers in sufficient numbers for the Tablets to pick up on.”

I nearly stopped to question how she knew that, then remembered who she was. No doubt she had insights about monsters that even I would not have.

“I’m authorized to offer you a high value quest,” Sirun cut in. His eyes shot upward, and our Tablets vibrated with notifications.

Filled with a mixture of bloodlust and trepidation, I checked the text.

Emergency Quest—A Cry for Help

Note: This quest has been personally authorized by Queen Esmer of the Cryseth Fairies, ruler of this region. Completing it may earn her favor, along with favor from the local mayor.

Assignment: Society of the Defiant

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Significant-to-Overwhelming

Potential Rewards: Variable, depending on success—up to twenty-five (25) experience per party member, plus standard individual combat experience (estimated to be worth between thirty [30] to fifty [50] points). Gold or other services will be included, based on estimated damages your team prevents.

Details: Boulibar Bay is under attack! The Queen and her entourage of assassin fairies are attending the Goblin King and have left the town stripped of its normal high-level defenders. Defeat the mysterious attacking monsters at the [North Gate], prevent damage to the town, and save lives. Upon completion, a follow-up quest may be assigned to investigate the source of the attack.

Even before I’d finished reading the text, I shared it with the other Tablets I had Command Authority over.

Nym gasped, “Significant? Overwhelming? What does that mean? Is it based on your level, Jordan? Or ours?”

“An average,” I said, my class giving me the insight. A pick of ice lodged in my guts as I focused long enough to skim to the experience table in the Appendix of the Tablet. Seeing it filled me with a mixture of ambition and concern. “I have good news and bad news.”

Even as I spoke, we heard an enormous splash. A beat later, a fireball detonated near the docks. The sounds of screams came from that direction.

“You may want to hurry,” Zuri said, looking to the north, where the flood of people coming from that gate had begun thinning. Many were showing signs of injury. One man was carrying an elven woman, her forehead bleeding and her eyes unfocused.

“If we accept this,” I said, speaking rapidly, “you could all earn enough experience points to reach Level 4. The bad news is that to receive full combat experience, I can’t damage our opponents. And we’re either going to be facing a lot of monsters, or very strong ones.”

Britney’s mouth worked, and I recognized the fear appearing there. It was the same as I’d seen while rescuing her from the slime creature. Nym wasn’t much better.

“I…I’ll follow your lead,” Merielle announced, squaring her shoulders. She looked me in the eye. “I trust you to make the right decision for us.”

Zuri pointed at the elf. “I agree with her. Also, it wouldn’t hurt to accept the quest and see what we’re against. Right?”

A straggler from the north gate appeared at the end of the lane. It was a small boy. He might have been of a short-statured fae species, or a child. Either way, the sight was enough to encase my heart in ice.

One way or another, I knew what I had to do.

“We go,” I growled, accepting the quest.

Taking the lead, I started down the street. Merielle and Zuri followed, stretching their legs to keep up. Nym, whose tail was tucked firmly between her legs, narrowed her eyes to slits and followed, her terror palpable.

When I checked my Tablet for Britney’s location, it showed that she was still standing there. Her status read [Uncertain] next to her current hit points and available abilities.

I don’t have time to give a shit about her. Not with people in trouble. The thought hurt and left me wondering whether we could truly rely on the girl. It was one thing if she was a haughty brat. It was another if she would abandon her group against a difficult challenge.

We cut through the town, with no sign of any other adventurers or guards joining us. I assumed the dock was the most economically valuable section of the city so the Mayor or Queen or whoever was overseeing defending the city was routing most people that way.

But she saw I have a Legendary Tablet. She may assume I’m a one-man wrecking crew. Crap.

The north gate was intact, a single bloodied guard standing inside the wall. Wearing a simple black and silver uniform, he held a glowing polearm suggesting he had levels if not a Tablet. Seeing us, the broad-shouldered human sagged in relief. “Thank the Fates, you’re here. I can’t hold out much longer.”

Thud! Thud! THWACK!

It sounded like axes were tearing into the closed wooden gate, each impact echoing. Now that we were close, I heard sounds suggesting at least ten, if not more, monsters on the other side.

I looked over at Merielle, who was tugging on her Elemental Fighter’s Gloves and lifting her Handshake of the Titans. “Okay. We’re going to open the gate. My job will be to distract them while you dip in and out. Whatever the monster is, our goal is to push them away from the wall until we can get them away from the city.”

She was pale but gave me a firm nod.

“A-and…what about me?” Nym asked, her voice small.

“Get Scouring Blast or Quick Combust ready.”

“Oh…sure.” She looked down, frowning with effort. “I’ve never cast them before.”

I started to reply when the wood splintered. The gate we’d intended to push through popped open and a veritable wall of monster flesh shoved the guard forward. He stumbled, off balance, and tried to spin, his polearm flashing with enchantment.

Half a dozen four-foot-tall creatures that looked like ant-faced dwarves, with an enormous pincer claw erupting from their chests, rushed him.

Snickt!

The guard’s polearm sliced through one ant-dwarf, then lodged into another, getting stuck on a layer of chitin covering their robust little bodies.

Three of the monsters swarmed the guy, claws snapping. They had enlarged, cutting mandibles that tore at the man’s flesh.

Part of me noted that the monsters showed little, if any, coordination. They weren’t skilled. As they sliced through the man’s livery and left lacerations to the bone, I knew they’d be deadly enough.

Especially to my team.

The guard screamed. “Help! Please!”

Merielle and I went in at the same time.

The redheaded elf screamed a battle cry as her magical hammer expanded. Haft elongating to a full six feet, the wedge-shaped head became something that resembled an anvil more than a traditional mallet.

She swung the weapon. As she did, I saw her form falter when the weight wrenched her to the side. The head hit a monster menacing the downed guard, the one already damaged by the man’s polearm. It was enough to kill the thing.

As the ant-dwarf fell over, one flailing arm hooked on Merielle’s elongated hammer. With its weight added to the oversized mallet it became too much for her to wield. She fell over, her magical weapon slipping from her grasp.

When it fell, the hammer returned to its former size, landing at her feet.

Gritting my teeth, I made my way into the fray. Grabbing the downed guard by a piece of his armor, I lifted him bodily away from the monster throng. I was easily strong enough to free him, although the utter lack of self-defense cost me.

Clawed pincers, fists, and mandibles scoured my armor and clipped flesh. It stung enough to tell me these monsters were lethal enough to be a threat even to me, if left alone.

Shoving the maimed guard ahead of me, I held him as far from the attacking crowd as I could. Screaming, “Wake up and run!” in his face, I took a few steps, hoping that Merielle or Nym would do something to help.

A quick glance revealed that they couldn’t.

With the gate open and unguarded, more of the monsters flowed in. Seeing us as the immediate threat, they’d swarmed. Merielle was doing her best to play defense, dodging and sprinting as four fresh creatures menaced her.

To the elf’s credit, her efforts kept Nym from going down in those first seconds. The catgirl’s eyes were wide, her mouth working. She made a brushing gesture with two hands and eleven brooms manifested out of the air. Made of plain wooden material, the cleaning implements shot out, sweeping the feet and legs of the invaders.

Unarmed goblins might have been poorly equipped to deal with her spell, but these creatures were ideal for it. The brooms managed to distract several, earning Merielle and me several precious seconds.

But that was all they did.

CRACK! CRACK CRACK CRACK!

Broom after broom snapped, vanishing as cruel pincers caught and ended the spells.

The guard shook his head, eyes unfocused. He’d lost a lot of blood and struggled to find his feet. He was looking at me, then around us. “Wha…”

“Run!” I screamed in his face. “I need you out of here.”

Fresh claws snapped at my back, neck, and arms. One monster came around to slash at my face, cutting my cheek open.

“Necromantic Propulsion!” Skullie called, zipping out of my backpack. The skeleton head slammed into the nearest monster. The impact was enough to knock the ant-dwarf over. Skullie landed on top, narrowly avoiding having bits of his spine snapped off by a retaliatory claw.

Shaking his head, the guard found enough focus to put his feet down. He turned and ran.

Finally, I thought, turning just as Zuri screamed.

“Nym!”

Whipping my head around, I saw Zuri had taken her silk wrap off enough to reveal several serpent heads. Two ant-dwarfs that had closed with Nym abruptly stilled, turned to stone. As they did, however, the gorgon’s skin went ash pale and she staggered.

These things cost her far more mana than the low-level creatures in the dungeon, I thought, recognizing severe mana drain.

I ran over to Zuri, catching her as she stumbled. She didn’t look at me though. Her eyes were on Merielle.

Our fighter was working hard, dancing between eight or nine of the invaders. Her retracted hammer struck out, scoring incidental strikes on one after another, yet none were with the right force and angle to deal full damage. She’d injured most of them, keeping their attention long enough for Zuri to save Nym and help me get the guard away.

The cost she’d paid had been high.

Merielle was bloodied, her armor dented, and her skin covered in jagged lacerations. She was panting through split lips, her hair in wet tangles from a nasty scalp wound.

A monster, its beady eyes red and filled with cunning the others lacked, crouched and prepared to leap. It waited for the elf to hit one of its companions, her awkward attack opening her back.

The creature sprang, arms outstretched, pincher claw aimed at her neck.

It’s going for a critical attack, I thought, hand snapping down. The Accurate Dagger of Cruelty slapped into my hand. Before I could intervene, potentially costing the girls vital experience, the monster froze in place.

As a statue it fell to the ground, shattering.

“Merielle,” Zuri whispered, then shuddered and fell unconscious.

“Zuri!” Nym screamed, looking at me. I’d bled all over the gorgon, and from her perspective it likely looked like she’d been hurt and died. “Jordan! We… We have to go! We’re not ready for this!”

Another, different scream, came from the fight as Merielle shoved her way free of seven grabbing creatures. She stumbled, clearly near the end of her hit points, barely getting away from the throng.

Behind her, a wave of even more of the creatures surged through the gate. There must have been thirty of them, including one far larger than the rest. With a minotaur’s furry body and horned head, the newcomer also possessed the chest-pincer and mandibles of the others.

Seeing us, it spread its jaws in a roar of triumph and led its throng forward.

Holding Zuri, seeing Merielle on the verge of death, and hearing Nym’s desperate screams brought a familiar sensation up from my stomach. Ice gripped my heart, and the Battle Scholar rose in my mind.

Chapter 31: Battle Scholar’s Might

I dropped Zuri where she was and leaped to Nym. Grabbing the frightened catgirl by the hips, I used every iota of my enhanced attributes to carry her toward the onrushing army.

“Jordan!” Nym screamed as we neared Merielle. The elf stumbled, foot slipping on blood and sending her falling.

Jordan: Nym, cast Scouring Blast right now. Directly ahead of us. Now!

At first, I wasn’t certain she’d heard the telepathic command. Then she shifted, hands extended.

A massive blast of superheated sand burst from between her hands. The spell created a thirty-foot cone, flooding the air with burning dust. Merielle’s earlier work to injure so many of them proved advantageous, as a dozen monsters simply collapsed.

That left a small army of momentarily blinded creatures for us to contend with.

Jordan: Cast it again!

Nym: It has a six-second duration.

Jordan: As soon as it’s over, cast it again. Trust me.

I sat the catgirl down at an angle that gave her total coverage over the monsters. Lifting my hands and screaming, I ran the opposite direction, taking a circuitous route intended to keep them all in one space.

The mob chittered, voices clicking, as they tried to follow me. A few tried swiping at me, but I simply leapt aside.

Jordan: Britney! Get your ass here. Right now. I need you to cast your Thorns ability on me.

I checked my Tablet and was pleased to discover it appeared and provided a HUD-style battle display. Britney was closer than I’d feared, having found the courage to approach within 50 feet during the battle. Her status was [terrified]. At my mental scream, the status changed to [frightened] and she moved forward.

Leaping over one claw and dodging around another, I circled all the way around to Merielle. She was standing again. According to my Tablet, her status was [injured] and her hit points were listed as [5].

It wasn’t much, but we’d make it work.

Jordan: Merielle! You can do this. I’m going to get you the hammer. Keep it short. When I’m distracting them, I want you to target their limbs. Crack their claws when they attack me. Do you understand?

Without waiting for a reply, I moved into the throng of ant-dwarves, accepting claws and sand damage to get to her fallen hammer. I kicked it, sending it spinning out of the melee.

I didn’t have time to see her catch it. Minoant, the giant among the rest, roared and brought two muscular arms down on my shoulders as its claw snapped at my neck.

All three attacks landed…

Right as I felt a spell flash around me.

Notice: You have been granted the benefits of a [Thorned Angel]. All damage you suffer is reduced by [3] points. The enemy suffers that as retributive [holy] damage each time they strike you.

It still hurt, but it was a lot less than it would have been before.

Minoant roared in pain. Multiple ant-dwarves, or dwants as I’d labeled them on my Tablet combat screen, also struck at me.

I let their blows land, suffering scratches in exchange for wounding them severely. As all this happened, the wall of blinding sand began to ease. In another heartbeat, our enemies would be able to see again.

Jordan: Nym! Now! Cast it again!

She did.

Fresh sand burned in the air, hot enough that it nearly damaged even me.

Merielle was ready, her hammer flashing as she went from trying to absorb and redirect the army to a mobile tactical unit. Chitin cracked as she used the lighter weapon to make surgical attacks, timing them so hers landed a beat after they struck me.

The combination of the sand, retributive damage, and the hammer was enough to take most of them down in a matter of seconds.

Not all went as planned, however. The pile of bodies, some still alive, coupled with their oozing fluids was enough to cost me my footing. I went down hard, narrowly avoiding jamming the dagger I still held into a near-corpse.

“Click-clack!”

I pushed off the ground, my throwing arm momentarily crushed in the vice grip of a pincher. The damn thing was strong enough to deal damage through my gauntlets. Forcing the pain aside, I twisted in time to see the minoant reach for Merielle. It lifted its pincer, angling for a critical attack on her head.

“Merielle!” I called, turning to fling my dagger. The dwant held on, pincer catching on my armor. Desperate, I wiggled my arm, jerking it free from the claw.

Too slow.

The minoant’s pincer closed on Merielle’s neck, the calculus of her inevitable death, just a few feet away, playing out in the glacial composure of my mind.

“Skullie saves!” The high-pitched, insane screech barely had time to register before a blurring bit of white bone slammed into the girl’s side, knocking her out of the way at the last instant.

All three attacks missed.

Jordan: Merielle! Extend your hammer and hit him here! He’s vulnerable.

I accompanied the message with a mental image, showing the tactical maneuver I wanted her to take.

She listened.

Her hammer shimmered again, growing as she flung herself around. Screaming a battle cry, she used every ounce of her body weight and Strength to slam her weapon into the minoant’s torso.

Crack!

It crumpled, collapsing on a veritable pile of its fallen allies.

The sand spell ended a beat later. Past the pile of bodies was a clear shot up the road. There were no signs of additional creatures. I looked around, seeing no fresh threats.

Then someone flung themselves at my chest, fists pounding against my armor. It took me a moment to realize it was Britney. She was crying, screaming at me.

“You nearly got them killed! You monster! You could have ended this fight yourself, with one hand behind your back. What were you thinking!”

Looking down at her face, I felt the ice around my heart begin to thaw. I didn’t let it. Voice hard as iron, I grabbed her wrists, whispering, “So, you give a damn about Merielle? Nym? Zuri?”

“Of course I do!” She struggled, switching to kicking my shins. “Why would you do that? Why would you risk their lives! You’re no better than any of them! No! You’re worse!”

“Use Thorns on Merielle.”

Ignoring my still-soft voice, she kept kicking, shouting epithets at me as she cried. I squeezed her wrists. I wasn’t hard, just firm enough to get her attention. Again, calm as death, I commanded, “Use Thorns on Merielle.”

“Why? Why should I listen to you?! I have a healing spell. I can just cast that instead.”

“When your core class ability effect ends, it heals four hit points,” I explained flatly. “It costs you three mana to heal four hit points. It’s more efficient than your variable healing spell. Merielle and I are the only ones hurt. You can cast the spell four times on her. That’s sixteen hit points, enough to almost fully heal her.”

“What?” She blinked up at me, as if realizing just how wounded I was for the first time.

I repeated myself, turning the girl so she could see Merielle standing nearby.

The redhead was a mess, maybe even worse than I was. Her body was covered in cuts and bruises. Yet beneath it all, her lips stretched into a savage grin. “Jordan. That was…impossible.”

Britney goggled. “What are you talking about? He nearly got you killed!”

Walking over, Nym put an arm around Merielle’s shoulders. Despite her fierce demeanor, the warrior leaned against the mage, accepting the help.

Sadie had appeared finally, the cat walking over to Zuri. Sniffing the gorgon once, she made a warm, purring, “meow” sound.

Hearing it instantly seemed to lift a veil of darkness from the catgirl’s face. “Zuri’s fine! She’s just mana drained!”

At that revelation, Merielle’s fierce look took on something new. I felt her eyes warm as she took me in.

“That doesn’t change anything,” Britney said, in that same hate-filled voice.

“You don’t see, do you, Britney?” she asked, mirroring my calm voice. “We just defeated nearly forty monsters and only he and I were hurt. Thanks to his quick action and command of the situation, we just fought way above our level. Without him, we’d have died. Without him, the entire north side of the city would have been lost.”

“But he could have killed them all himself!” Britney wailed, pointing at me. “How can you forgive him for abandoning us like that?”

And there it was.

“Brit?” Nym pointed down at my hand, where the summoned dagger remained. “We can’t be adventurers and not face risks. But he was ready to intervene the entire time.”

I didn’t mention that last opening, when the minoant may have killed Merielle. There was a chance the dagger would have done enough damage to save her life, but I wasn’t certain. Against the dwants, sure. Against that thing?

Jordan (to Skullie): Good job. You can have that corpse.

Skullie (to Jordan): Oh, yay! I knew being a hero would pay off.

Merielle spoke into the silence. “He risked his life, suffering for all of us so he could rescue that guard. And then again to help us benefit the most from his pain. Britney, Jordan made the hard call. But he never abandoned us. You did that.”

Before the fight could escalate again, I pointed at Merielle. “Thorns. Use the ability. Don’t just stand there. Heal your friend.” There was iron in my voice now, although I withheld any threats.

Britney had admitted that she was worried about her party members. Even if she blamed me for how things had gone, she’d taken a big step that day. I wasn’t about to punish her further for it.

Sniffing, but more confused than angry, Britney did as directed.

While Britney healed Merielle, I drew out one of the mana stones we’d found in the Chaos Dungeon and offered it to Nym. “Can you use this to help replenish Zuri? I’m afraid she bottomed out and won’t wake up for an hour without it.”

The little mage accepted one of the lesser magic stones, studying it. Her eyes flashed, suggesting her Tablet had provided her with insight. “Got it!”

She rushed to Zuri, putting the gem against the gorgon’s forehead. A second later, there was a flash followed by a groan as our final party member came back to consciousness. My Tablet told me Zuri was back to [6] mana, which seemed the threshold required to get her back up.

Holding her head, she sat up with Nym’s help. Taking the area in, she winced. “My head. It hurts so badly. I take it we won?”

Quest Update: A Cry for Help

Details: Society of the Defiant, you have exceeded all expectations and preserved the entire north side of Boulibar Bay, minus a section of the gate. You have been awarded full rewards.

Rewards: 25 experience per party member. Each party member contributed according to their class requirements, and have been awarded an additional 75 experience points. [Jordan] has earned a bonus of [200] experience points for leading the party to an [overwhelming] success and their new levels.

Bonus: It is likely this attack had an origin. Investigate as much as you are able within a reasonable amount of time and report the findings to [Mayor Regan].

Notice: Merielle has earned [100] experience points and qualifies for Level 4. She may allocate [fifteen (15)] Attribute points and [nine (9)] skill points. She requires [87] experience points to reach Level 5.

Notice: Britnayel has earned [100] experience points and qualifies for Level 4. She may allocate [fifteen (15)] attribute points and [nine (9)] skill points. She requires [87] experience points to reach Level 5.

Notice: Nym has earned [100] experience points and qualifies for Level 4. She may allocate [fifteen (15)] attribute points and [nine (9)] skill points. She requires [87] experience points to reach Level 5.

Notice: Zuri has earned [100] experience points and qualifies for Level 4. She may allocate [fifteen (15)] attribute points and [nine (9)] skill points. She requires [87] experience points to reach Level 5.

Notice: Jordan has earned [300] experience points and is now Level 12. He may allocate [five (5)] attribute points and [three (3)] skill points. He requires [622] experience points to reach Level 13.

Notice: Skullie is now Level 7 and has regained the use of [three (3)] new spells.

Chapter 32: A Monster’s Compassion

I was about to suggest we head to the inn to recover, but Sadie had other ideas. The cat crept from wherever she’d been hiding and padded through the open gates. Nym followed, anxiously calling for her companion to slow down.

Zuri, still holding her head, her eyes shining with approval as Merielle gave her the rundown of the fight, waved. “We might as well follow them. There’s a bonus quest.”

“And a curious cat to appease,” the elf warrior added with a chuckle.

Now at near-full health, thanks to a little manipulation of Britney’s Thorns class ability, Merielle was still a bloody mess. Beneath it all was a gleam of triumph, a confidence that hadn’t been there before. Whenever she looked at me, I saw her take slightly deeper breaths and stand just a little taller.

In contrast, Britney stood away from us. The celestial woman’s expression was as clouded as I’d ever seen it.

I was in no mood to coddle her. If she’d been with us from the start, that fight wouldn’t have gone sideways in the beginning. And if I’d taken command sooner, we would have defeated the monsters faster.

Doubt nagged at me, a freeze-frame of Merielle on the cusp of certain death. Those blasted memories estimated how much damage the minoant would have dealt with its pincer. Critical attacks deal double damage. It was a giant creature, with enhanced Strength. We’d have been looking at eight, maybe ten hit points worth of damage. She’d have been beyond saving.

Keeping my feelings from my face, I followed the women through the gate. Britney followed at a distance, just beyond easy hearing. Once we were through the battered wreckage, Merielle raced off to join Nym, who was following Sadie.

“What’s wrong?” Zuri asked, moving against me and sliding an arm around mine. The warmth and softness of her body melded against mine, increasingly comfortable.

“I miscalculated,” I admitted.

“How so?”

“I wanted all of you to get as much experience as possible, as quickly as possible. That was a mistake.”

She squeezed me, her eyes full of wisdom that had nothing to do with Tablets. “You took a calculated risk, and now we’re Level 4. Jordan, it’s been days since you rescued us and we’re Level 4. Do you have any idea how significant that is?”

I did.

“The problem is, having power and not knowing how to wield it—especially when the Tablets give quests based on average level—is a trap. We need to slow down and focus on refining what we’re learning.”

“Slow down how?” Her question wasn’t combative, just curious.

“I’m going to get involved directly from now on. Especially when there’s any sort of boss involved. Next time, I’ll take the minoant, or whatever, out before it can become such a threat.”

Through our telepathic connection, I showed her my combat analysis of what almost happened to Merielle.

I continued, “I won’t let my ambition get any of you killed. No matter what.”

We walked together for a little while, following Nym, Sadie, and Merielle as they followed sets of tracks down a dirt path. It led north, parallel to the coast. After half an hour, we came to a large, open area where the foliage was flattened in a large swatch near the coastal cliffs. Evidence of dozens, maybe even several hundred, creatures showed in the trampled ground and broken foliage.

Zuri held me up, pointing for us to walk to the cliff. I looked around and saw Merielle and the others, except for Britney, had adopted a more cautious approach. Seeing evidence of the full invading force, which was clearly much larger than we’d fought, had given them reason to hesitate.

Approaching the scenic view of the ocean, the sounds of crashing waves and the aroma of sea salt was almost overwhelming. We looked down the coast, toward the city, and saw where the bay had sustained evidence of damage. It was difficult to see from so far away, but crowds of people had gathered on the docks, around several central figures.

Did some of the adventurers lose their lives? Against what? I saw no evidence of corpses, although that might have been an artifact of the distance.

“I think you’re right,” Zuri said after a moment.

“About?”

“Everything. I think you made the right call. You let us stand on our own, which was nearly catastrophic. Then you took charge and showed us what we’re capable of as a team.” She emphasized the word team. “Jordan, in a single fight you’ve given Merielle more confidence than the woman has had in her entire life. I don’t think I need to mention Nym. With your help, she just realized what a true battlemage is capable of. She saved her friends.”

“And?” My heart remained heavy, my conscience uncertain. Now that the ice was gone, I felt too much.

She grabbed my head, pulling me to look at her. The tangle of her serpents regarded me. Oddly, I felt no familiar tingles. “You just gave two of our party members a life altering experience.” She lowered her voice to a whisper as she pulled me down and came to her toes, kissing me gently.

“And we won,” she said, exhaling against my mouth.

There was fierceness in her pronouncement. Fierceness and pride.

Glancing over, she added, “Even Britnayel learned a valuable lesson, I think.”

Ignoring the presence of the celestial, I leaned over, wrapping my arms around Zuri’s hips, pulling her tight against me. Part of it was from longing, wanting to feel her smooth, supple body against mine. Most was for the feeling of her. Zuri was part monster, a being who longed for violence as much as I was coming to realize I, too, craved it.

She was also part woman, who saw the emotions on my face and knew true compassion.

“Screw her,” I said, not thinking.

Zuri burst out laughing. It was a throaty, pleased sound. “Perhaps, when she earns it.” Her eyes half-lidded. “But when you do, you must promise me something.”

“What’s that?”

“First, you must be with me. Loudly. Often. Until she knows nothing more than the desperate desire for you. And when she finally has the courage to admit her needs, I want you to make that bratty princess know her place.”

I eyed my lover. “It sounds like you want that to happen.”

She smirked up at me. “Of course I do. I suggested the idea of a harem for a reason. Only the greatest men deserve to know the devotion of many. When I say great, I mean it in my terms, not mortal ones.”

That got to me. I laughed, squeezing her again. “Oh, I…am growing so very, very fond of you.” I nearly used other words. They felt too fast, too soon. Even if Zuri made me feel safe and alive, even if she spoke to all parts of my heart, there was something—maybe it was the Earth in me—that prevented me from taking another step.

“And I you,” she replied, leaning in and up to nip at my ear, her breath hot. “As soon as we’re able, I expect you to claim all of me.”

I could think of only one reply. “Fuck. Yes.” Sliding my hands down her wide hips, I gripped her ass hard enough to make her gasp.

“Oh. Also, you can increase our Endurance scores now, too. Can’t you?”

“I can, why?”

She reached around, gripping my butt through the armored padding. “Because it’s not fair if you are the only one who can go all night, my darling lover.”

We separated after that, moving to join the group.

Britney, who’d been standing at the edge of the clearing, watched us. I looked over at her, reading a mixture of emotions. She’d gone paler than normal, her eyes narrow and lips pursed. There was something judgmental in the tilt of her jaw, or maybe just aloof. Contrasting her face, however, was her body. Her shoulders were back, and her breasts pressed forward, the hard tips of her nipples on extravagant display despite her wardrobe.

It occurred to me that she might have somehow overheard our conversation, although I didn’t know how. Not with the sound of the waves.

I also didn’t care. Britney had done enough to stay with the group, but she had a ways to go before I’d see her as truly part of what we were building.

“Look at what Sadie found!” Nym said as we approached.

There were bits of loose rock on the ground along the path leading from the clearing. Kneeling, I picked up a handful of the stone, studying it with a frown. “This is fresh.”

Nym bobbed a nod. “And Sadie says it’s got hints of magic in it, too.”

Looking from the cat, who rushed over to headbutt my shins, to Nym and then Zuri and Merielle, I said, “It’s a new dungeon. It must be.”

We all knew we weren’t ready to explore that. Not yet. “Levels and recovery first.” I stood, pocketing the debris. “We’ll report our findings and discuss revised tactics going forward. Then, if we decide to go exploring a dungeon, we can make that happen.”

No one, not even Britney, protested as we turned from the findings and made our way back to town.

We passed the pile of monster corpses as we went. Remembering Skullie’s contributions, I grabbed the minoant’s body. It went right into my storage space, no problem, much to my mixed delight and chagrin.

Chapter 33: Unofficial Assistance

Sirun met us before we had a chance to recover. “The Mayor has asked for your presence.”

Seeing few options, we followed the guard’s lead.

I wasn’t quite sure what to expect from the mayor of a town like Boulibar Bay. My borrowed memories were sparse on the subject of settlement management, mostly because the man I’d inherited them from seemed to like to live in dungeons.

The building Sirun led us to was relatively small, with wide windows and a squat door. I was barely able to walk inside without ducking.

Directly inside was a small desk with a bright-eyed woman sitting on top of it. Her legs were crossed over the edge of the desk, one foot dangling over the edge, and the other bouncing in the air.

She was also a total of a foot and a half tall, with large, magnificent wings that glowed green. Long gold horns curved off her tiny forehead, parting curly brown hair.

“Welcome to the mayor’s office!” she said in a high-pitched voice. It was obvious she was yelling to be heard, but she seemed used to doing so. “I’m Bea. Can I help you?”

No one else in my party tried to step forward on their own, so I did. “Hi Bea, I’m Jordan; Gate Guard Sirun escorted us here to talk to Mayor Regan.”

“Oh! Are you those adventurers who made all that fuss helping out by the northern gate?” Bea grinned and lifted herself off the desk. She took to the air, flying around us as if to get a better look. “I heard you lot were really useful. Especially your leader,” she added, pausing in front of me. The winged woman tucked a piece of hair behind a pointed ear and smiled at me.

Nym hissed immediately. “He’s ours.”

I turned to look at the catgirl. Her back and tail were straight, and her ears were tucked in against her head. Sadie was just as alert next to her.

Confused, I turned to look at the others. Merielle and Zuri were also glaring at the small winged woman, the former with her hands clenched into fists at her sides, and the latter with her arms crossed.

Britney seemed to be as confused as I was. We shrugged at one another.

I decided to ask Zuri telepathically what was going on.

Jordan: Care to explain?

The half-gorgon looked startled, and then smiled at me only briefly, before glaring at Bea again.

Zuri: She’s a daimon. A fae daimon, to be exact.

The name shook loose some information from my borrowed memories. They were shapeshifters, with a culture known for a particularly promiscuous nature.

I nodded slightly to Zuri in understanding.

There were a hundred different responses I could give, but I was sore and wanted to just get back to our rooms to rest.

Turning back to Bea, I kept my tone polite but firm. “I’m flattered, really. Thank you. But we really should meet with Mayor Regan. Is he in?”

Bea shrugged exaggeratedly and fluffed her hair. “A shame. Yes, follow me.”

Despite her disappointment at my gentle rejection, Bea stayed close to me and just a little ahead. Whether on purpose or accident, she fluttered at a level just perfect for me to look up her skirt if I so desired.

Zuri grumbled under her breath, and I chuckled inwardly.

Our group followed Bea through a plain-looking door and into a larger room. It was well-furnished, with a large oak desk, stuffed leather chairs, and even a few wall tapestries. The art depicted ships at sea and fairies, mostly goth looking. They reminded me of the one with the harem we’d spotted walking through town.

The mayor’s room itself smelled strongly of leather and old parchment, and a single figure sat hunched over the desk, looking through bundled stacks of paperwork.

Bea cleared her throat.

Mayor Regan looked up from his paperwork, revealing a weathered elven face with sharp blue eyes. He stood as we entered but made no move to come around the desk.

“Ah, the adventurers I’ve been hearing about,” he said, his voice deep and gravelly. “I’m Mayor Regan. Please, have a seat.”

We settled into the leather chairs in front of his desk as Bea fluttered over to perch on a bookshelf. Mayor Regan took his own seat again.

“I understand you’ve had quite the eventful day,” Mayor Regan continued, leaning back in his chair. “Gate Guard Sirun filled me in on your exploits. Impressive work for newcomers. Thank you for helping defend our town.”

“You’re quite welcome,” I replied. “We’re just trying to get ourselves established here.”

The mayor nodded. “And you’ve done a fine job so far. I understand there was a follow-up quest? My Queen has been monitoring the area and received a notification of it.”

I exchanged glances with my companions before answering. “Yes, that’s correct. While we were out scouting, we found evidence of a new dungeon. One that isn’t included in the maps.” I was referring to the dungeon maps at Massie’s.

“I see. Can you elaborate? Did you find any specific details?” He looked me over, shrewd light entering his tired eyes. “It’s not every day we have a Legendary Tablet Wielder as a guest. Surely you’ve got more to offer than that. Perhaps information about where you and your group came from, before arriving at our fair city?”

“I was summoned to a dungeon, where our group came together rather…organically,” I admitted, unwilling to divulge more information. For all I knew, this guy was part of one of the sacrificial cults we were determined to stop. “We’ve decided to adventure together.”

The fairy woman sitting nearby sniffed, adjusting her low-cut top to reveal even more cleavage.

Mayor Regan glanced at his assistant, then back to me, his eyes narrowed slightly. “I see.” He steepled his fingers in front of him. “So, what can you tell me about this dungeon you all met in? Any…unusual occurrences?”

I could sense he was fishing for something specific, but I wasn’t sure what. I decided to play it safe.

“Nothing too out of the ordinary, as far as dungeons go,” I said carefully. “Just the usual monsters and traps. Is there something in particular you’re concerned about?”

Mayor Regan leaned forward, his eyes boring into mine. “Let me be direct. We’ve had reports of unusual dungeon activity in our region. Strange, new monsters and adventurers disappearing. Then I heard rumors of a new party with…a unique setup who’d come from a nearby dungeon.” He paused and glanced meaningfully at Skullie, who was perched on my shoulder. “Just makes a man wonder.”

I felt my companions tense around me. This conversation was treading into dangerous territory.

“Mayor Regan,” I said, keeping my voice calm, “I can assure you that we’re simply a group of adventurers looking to make our way in the world. If we’ve encountered anything unusual, it’s news to us.”

The mayor held my gaze for a long moment before leaning back with a sigh. “I see. Well, I suppose I can’t fault you for being cautious. But understand this—Boulibar Bay values its peace and stability. We don’t take kindly to those who might disrupt that.”

“We understand completely,” I replied. “Our goal is to contribute positively to the town, not cause problems.”

“Very well. In that case, I have a proposition for you. There’s a friend of mine. Merchant Giles. He’s had some issues transporting goods to Lans, a town across the Bay.”

I raised an eyebrow. “And you want us to escort him?”

“Precisely,” the mayor nodded. “It’s not a public quest—the Queen has asked me to keep it discreet. But if you can stop the trade disruptions, I’ll make sure you’re well compensated. And more, if you can figure out if it’s some deliberate sabotage.” He shrugged. “Plus, it’ll go a long way toward establishing your reputation in town.”

I glanced at my companions, gauging their reactions. Merielle looked intrigued, while Nym’s tail swished with excitement, although I was pretty sure that was because she hadn’t realized it meant going on a boat. Zuri seemed cautious but not opposed, and Britney was trying—and failing—to hide a hint of eagerness.

“What exactly are we dealing with here?” I asked, turning back to the mayor. “Any theories on what might be causing these disturbances to trade? Is it the sea or land routes?”

Mayor Regan leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin thoughtfully. “That’s the puzzling part. It’s both. We’ve had issues with land routes and sea transport as well. Ships have reported strange disturbances in the water, unexplained damage to their hulls. Some have even gone missing entirely.”

I frowned, thinking about the sea-based attack we’d missed. “That does sound unusual. Any patterns to these occurrences? Could it be monsters from the attack we just survived?”

“Perhaps, but I’m not willing to bet they are related. Not yet. These incidents seem to be concentrated in a particular area of the bay. Merchant Giles can give you more details.”

Leaning back, I considered our options. This could be a good opportunity, but it also sounded potentially dangerous. What we needed was downtime for us to practice new spells, skills, and weapons.

Then again, increasing our reputation in the town could keep unwanted heat off all our backs if the Sisterhood came looking for the girls. “When would we need to leave?”

“Giles is planning to set sail in two days. That should give you some time to prepare.” Mayor Regan leaned forward, his expression serious. “I won’t lie to you—this could be risky. But if you can solve this problem, it would go a long way toward cementing your reputation in Boulibar Bay.”

I glanced at my companions again, seeing a mix of excitement and apprehension on their faces. “We’ll need to discuss this as a team, but I think we’re interested. Where can we find Merchant Giles to get further information?”

The mayor nodded approvingly. “He has a shop down by the docks in the Lower District—Giles’s Curios and Sundries. You can’t miss it; it’s the one with the large purple octopus painted on the sign. Stop by tomorrow morning and he’ll fill you in on all the details.”

I nodded and stood up, my companions following suit. “Thank you, Mayor Regan. We appreciate the opportunity.”

The mayor rose as well, extending his hand. “Thank you for your willingness to help. I look forward to hearing good things about your group.”

We shook hands. There was more to this situation than the mayor was letting on, but for now, this seemed like our best option.

My tablet updated with the quest.

Quest: Securing the Supplies.

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Unknown.

Potential Rewards: 50 gold, 25 to 100 experience points.

Details: With monster attacks on the rise, Boulibar Bay’s trade routes are at risk. Escort Merchant Giles’s designated shipment safely across the bay to Lans and investigate any signs of unusual activity along the trade routes.

We bid farewell to Mayor Regan and Bea—who gave me one last flirtatious wink as we left, much to the annoyance of my companions. As we stepped out into the evening air, I turned to my team.

“Well, what do you all think? Should we go talk to Merchant Giles in the morning?”

Merielle was the first to speak up. “I think we should. It sounds like a good opportunity to prove ourselves. But only if we have time to level up first.”

Nym gave a hesitant nod, her tail twitching nervously behind her. “I suppose it’s time to face my fear and see more of the bay,” she murmured. Sadie yowled from her shoulder and swatted at the air.

Zuri looked thoughtful. “This quest does sound potentially dangerous, but I suppose that comes with the territory of being adventurers. I’m in if everyone else is.”

We all turned to Britney, who had gone from introverted and sad to bordering on manic. “Well, I suppose if everyone else is going, I should come along too. Merielle’s idea about leveling up sounds smart, too. I support that. And, you know. Keeping you all out of trouble.”

I eyed her suspiciously. The change of mood felt abrupt, suggesting that she had an agenda. Instead of dealing with it though, I shrugged. “All right then, it’s settled. We’ll meet Merchant Giles in the morning and get more details. For now, let’s head back to our rooms, level up and get some rest. It’s been a long day.”

We made our way through the darkening streets of Boulibar Bay. The mayor’s words about unusual occurrences in the dungeons and the bay stuck with me. There was clearly more going on here than met the eye.

“Jordan,” Skullie whispered from behind my shoulder, “I have a bad feeling about this quest. Something doesn’t add up.”

I nodded slightly, keeping my voice low. “I agree. We’ll need to be on our guard.”

“Do you think this is related to my dungeon? How could it be? It took us half a day to get here…”

“There’s no way to know for now, but I don’t think so.” I tried to think back on my interactions with Corey the Chaos Core, and couldn’t piece together any sort of weirdness. Aside from just about everything, but it didn’t seem to be related. Remembering the fresh gravel in my pocket, I wondered whether the unusual monsters could have spawned from a new dungeon.

But that many, without it being on the map? That felt off, too. I said, “For now, let’s focus on getting prepared. We’ll deal with whatever comes our way.”

Skullie made a noncommittal sound and fell silent.

When we got to the inn, we grabbed a table in the main room and had dinner. It wasn’t anywhere near as good as the breakfast Zuri had made us—and I made sure to say so quietly to not upset the inn’s chef—but it was food in our bellies.

As we finished our meal, I noticed my companions looking tired but satisfied. The day’s events had clearly taken their toll, but there was also a sense of accomplishment in the air.

“Good work today, everyone,” I said, raising my mug in toast. “We may not have completed every task, but we’ve made a solid start here in Boulibar Bay.”

The others raised their mugs as well, although they all seemed confused as to why.

“So, what’s our plan for tomorrow?” Merielle asked, setting her mug down after I didn’t move to explain. “Besides meeting with Merchant Giles, I mean.”

“First thing, before bed we’re going to level up.”

“Before bed?” Nym whined. “But I’m so tired!”

Sadie mewed in agreement.

I leaned over, petting Sadie first, then ruffling Nym’s silky ears. The gesture seemed to mollify them somewhat. “The last thing we want is a surprise in the morning, or some random monster attack at night and to not be prepared. First, we level. As for tomorrow, Nym, do you think you and Sadie could do a bit of scouting around the docks in the morning? Get a feel for the area, maybe pick up any gossip about what’s been happening with the trade routes?”

Nym’s ears perked up at the suggestion. “Oh, yes! Sadie and I can be very sneaky when we need to be.” The cat on her shoulder meowed. “Yes, of course we’re not too happy about it being the docks. But it isn’t like we’ll be going on a boat…right?”

None of us had the heart to break the news to Nym. Or, at least, Zuri, Merielle, and I didn’t. Skullie or Britney could still be wildcards, so I quickly changed the subject.

Interlude: Leveling Up

We ended up leveling in the common room, since it was empty and we had fresh drinks and the remnants of dinner to pick at. We decided on it with a promise to hurry, as all of us were totally exhausted. I hadn’t received any supplemental healing, not even a potion, and the slow restoration of the belt was taking a toll. Although I was, technically, fully healed, the time it had taken was far from comfortable.

I wanted a bed and about seventeen hours of sleep. Good thing my Endurance score makes the four hours I need feel like that.

“Okay,” I began, “I want each of you to share the new class abilities or spells you’ve gained with the rest of us. While we’re reading, go ahead and think about where you want your Attribute points to go and we’ll discuss them as a team.”

It was easy, having not gotten anything new for reaching Level 12. This time, instead of focusing on damage or Endurance, I went with Discipline and Cunning, raising the first by three and the second by two.

Acknowledging the enhancements left me feeling smarter, with an ability to pursue two thoughts almost simultaneously. The information my Tablet provided explained the sensation nicely.

Finally, I added two more skill points to the ever-useful Adventure Historian skill, and one to Dungeoneering. I felt some concern about neglecting potion brewing and made a mental note to discuss it with Zuri when we got some quality down time.

Information popped up on my screen shortly after that. I read Merielle’s new skill, one called Knight’s Move. It let her get bursts of speed when she took opponents down and sounded exceptionally tactical.

Nym’s Cleaning Burst provided her with a straight-up damage boost once per combat. Based on the way things had gone so far, I thought that would be a good thing. When I told her so, she gave me a toothy smile.

Expanded Thorns, Britney’s upgrade, was a massive power boost to her class. Compared to what Nym or even Merielle earned, it felt disproportionate. Then I considered how group-oriented the effect was. If we were out of range, or facing a single hearty enemy, like a dungeon boss, it would provide marginal benefit, at most.

And Nym can learn spells, if we get her scrolls, I reminded myself.

Finally, I looked over Zuri’s upgrade. Quick Combine was a flat-out dream. It instantly took her from relying entirely on forethought and tools, or her hair, to being useful in many types of combat.

We took a few minutes each to discuss the potentials of the new abilities.

“In that fight we just had, being able to bounce around would have been so useful,” Merielle said.

Britney nearly spoke over her, “And having two Thorns targets would have made that mob effortless!”

None of us mentioned how she would have had to be there for that to matter.

Nym was a little less enthusiastic until Zuri reached over and squeezed her thigh. “I’m sure we can go to the library to look for new spells once we’re not rushing around going on quests. Right, Jordan?”

The gorgon gave me a look that somehow contained both her protective, nurturing spirit and a hint of promise.

“Absolutely,” I said, meaning it. “We want each member of the group to be as capable as possible.”

We all took some time to discuss Zuri’s new ability, noting how it essentially made her the ultimate battlefield support spellcaster, albeit with some nuance.

Finally, we went back and forth about their attributes and skills. None wanted anything shocking. Merielle needed more Agility and Endurance. Nym, Britney, and Zuri all wanted more mana. It took half an hour to hash it all out, but I agreed with most of their decisions so it wasn’t too bad.

For their skills, the girls opted to specialize. Merielle went with more Acrobatics and Combat Tactics, while Nym maxed Spell Memorization out. Zuri enhanced her cooking, but also upgraded her Field Medicine by one, just to supplement Britney’s limited healing capacity.

When I applied their choices and confirmed their level-ups, each girl responded to the influx of power in subtly different ways.

Zuri arched, sighing through her lips in an almost erotic display. “Just like living in the deep caves,” she murmured, without explaining.

Beside her, Nym’s ears flickered rapidly and she purred in delight.

Britney and Merielle were more subdued than either, although Britney’s body took on a golden glow I hadn’t expected, and her wings flapped once.

“Oh,” she said. “It seems that I’ve gotten proper use of my wings back.”

Now that was a surprise I hadn’t seen coming.

I checked my Tablet for a description of the awakened racial power. “That’ll be useful. I wonder why it didn’t show earlier?” Then I read the note. “Ah. Okay then. Should we go to bed? We have a big day tomorrow and I want sleep.”

Suddenly I remembered Skullie and checked for his new spells. Reading them made me laugh so hard that the owner had to come over and ask us to keep it down.

Jordan Updated Character Sheet

Name: Jordan Cash

Age: 31

Level: 12

Class: Battle Scholar (Legendary)

Experience to Level 13: 622

Species: Human Changeling

Hit Points (Endurance X Level): 240

Mana (Magic + Level): 25

Attributes

Strength: 21

Endurance: 20

Agility: 20

Cunning: 19[+2] (Enhancing your thoughts allows you to communicate telepathically with greater ease, particularly during group conversations. You also become resistant to most mid-level illusions and mind-influencing effects)

Discipline: 17 [+3] (You have attained a heightened level of concentration and focus; you may now multitask during combat, specifically with regards to team management and your Tablet with a reduced chance to be distracted; you are also 25% more resistant to distracting effects of all sorts.)

Magic: 13

Core Skills

Adventure Historian: 15 [+2]. (You are now familiar with all but the rarest lore around dungeons, monsters, adventurers, and items surrounding adventuring.)

Dungeoneering: 13 [+1] (You may now craft [disguised] traps, and attempt to [bypass] dungeon traps, or even change their triggering mechanisms.)

Potion Brewing: 11

Merielle Updated Character Sheet

Note: Merielle gained two levels, thus has ten attribute points and six skill points to assign.

Name: Merielle Nightbreeze

Age: 24

Level: 4

Class: Ballistic Knight (Epic)

Experience to Level 5: 87

Species: Elf

Hit Points (Level X Endurance + class bonus): 70

Mana (Level X Magic): 20

Attributes

Strength: 15 [+1] (You deal 2-3 more damage with melee attacks.)

Endurance: 15 [+3]

Agility: 22 [+3] (You now have a passive [25 percent] chance to dodge any attack you can see coming.)

Cunning: 10 [+2]

Discipline: 10 [+1]

Magic: 5

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 4 [+3]

Field Medicine: 1

Acrobatics: 4 [+3]

New Class Skills

Level 3: Knight’s Move When you drop an opponent, either by knocking them unconscious, killing them, or merely pushing them over, you gain a slight burst of speed and may move an additional [six (6) feet] as a [reaction]. This benefit may trigger up to [three (3)] times per combat, and you may choose when to use it.

Nym Updated Character Sheet

Note: Nym gained two levels, thus has ten attribute points and six skill points to assign.

Name: Nym

Age: 19

Level: 4

Class: Scouring Tyrant (Epic)

Special: [Cat Familiar] Sadie

Experience to Level 5: 87

Species: Catgirl

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 52

Mana (Level X Magic +5): 97

Attributes

Strength: 8

Endurance: 13 [+3]

Agility: 14

Cunning: 13 [+2]

Discipline: 6

Magic: 23 [+5]

Core Skills

Arcane Familiarity: 3 [+2] (You can identify most basic spells and enchantments at a glance.)

Spell Memorization: 4 [+4] (You can rapidly memorize new spells. You may learn a number of spells equal to your class level plus this skill plus three [3]. Currently: 12.)

Animal Friendship: 1

New Class Powers

Level 3: Cleaning Burst [Once] per combat, you may deal an additional [50%] damage with one of your spells.

Britnayel Updated Character Sheet

Note: Britnayel gained two levels, thus has ten attribute points and six skill points to assign.

Name: Britnayel “Britney” Dawnglow

Age: 32

Level: 4

Class: Thorned Angel

Experience to Level 5: 87

Species: Celestial

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 60

Mana (Level X Magic): 76

Attributes

Strength: 9

Endurance: 15 [+2]

Agility: 11

Cunning: 18

Discipline: 10 [+3]

Magic: 19 [+5]

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 4 [+3] (You are familiar with combat concepts, including common tactics and strategy.)

Field Medicine: 4 [+3] (You can provide quick medical assistance. This includes recognizing basic poisons and other maladies. Using this skill immediately after combat can heal one [1] to two [2] points of damage without consuming mana.)

Planar Theory: 1

New Class Powers

Level 3: Expanded Thorns You may apply the Thorns effect to up to two (2) allies, and the blocked and retributive damage increases to [five (5)].

Awakened Racial Power

Flight: You may spend [five (5)] mana to fly with [poor] maneuverability and [modest] speed for [five (5)] minutes. Note: This racial ability has been formally awakened and unlocked upon your achieving Level 4.

Zuri Updated Character Sheet

Note: Zuri gained two levels, thus has ten attribute points and six skill points to assign.

Name: Zuri Stonecoil

Age: 108

Level: 4

Class: Surprise, I’m a Chef!

Experience to Level 5: 87

Species: Medusa—Path of Humanity

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 64

Mana (Level X Magic): 76

Attributes

Strength: 14

Endurance: 16 [+2]

Agility: 15 [+2] (You now have a small boost to dodging attacks you see coming.)

Cunning: 16

Discipline: 14

Magic: 19 [+6]

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 3 (+2). (You can read the ebb and flow of combat, allowing you to use your concoctions and recipes to better advantage.)

Field Medicine: 3 [+2] (You can provide quick medical assistance. This includes recognizing basic poisons and other maladies. Using this skill immediately after combat can heal one [1] to two [2] points of damage without consuming mana.)

Monstrous Chef: 3 [+2)]

New Class Powers

Level 3: Quick Combine Three times per day, you may combine ingredients to create a meal, brew, or other consumable that falls within your class domain instantly. This will produce up to [one (1)] serving per [three (3)] of your [Cunning] attribute. Currently: five (5). Use of this power requires no equipment, preparation or anything else—it simply combines the ingredients using your skills, as if you had optimal conditions and time to craft the results. Limit: This may not be used on recipes that have a significant degree of risk for failure—such as ones with reactive magical components, legendary recipes, etc.

Skullie [Familiar] Update

Note: Skullie’s hit points and mana are scaled for a familiar. This follows a similar progression to individuals with non-adventuring Tablets, such as diplomats and their Inner Circle.

Name: Skullie

Age: 394

Level: 7

Class: Necromancer

Species: Lesser Lich Spawn [Evolving]

Hit Points (Endurance + Level): 10

Mana (Magic + Level): 25

Attributes

Strength: 4

Endurance: 3

Agility: 1

Cunning: 20 (You are immune to most illusions and all mind-influencing effects.)

Discipline: 18 (You cannot be charmed or influenced by creatures with charisma effects.)

Magic: 18

Core Skills

Legends and Lore: 7 [+2]

Arcane Insights: 7 [+1]

Linguistics: 6

Unlocked Spells

Death Sight

Mana Cost: 2

Range: Touch

Duration: 10 minutes

Details/Effect: The touched target gains a type of vision called [Death Sight] and can see living and undead creatures. This spell bypasses most invisibility and other non-detection spells.

Boo!

Mana Cost: 5

Range: Touched Ally

Duration: 1 Combat (up to 10 minutes)

Details/Effect: All of the target’s abilities, including combat maneuvers, become gross and horrifying necromantic versions of themselves. Although this is an illusion, it comes from necromantic magic—meaning illusion piercing spells that do not specifically include necromancy or [all] magic will not pierce the effect. This is particularly useful against Tablet wielders who rely on high attributes to see through these types of effects.

Graft Familiar

Mana Cost: 15

Range: [Jordan]

Duration: 5 minutes

Details/Effect: Skullie may merge with [Jordan’s] body, allowing them to share one form. While bonded in this way [Jordan] may cast Skullie’s spells, and Skullie may use [Jordan’s] limbs. Sharing is caring, and this is one effect that may take a lot of practice to get used to!

Chapter 34: By Land Or By Sea?

Still laughing, I wiped tears from my eyes and grabbed a remaining chicken leg off the center of the table. “How are we dividing up rooms? I would rather not make anyone uncomfortable, but I—”

Zuri shook her head. “We discussed it earlier, while you and Skullie were out. Everyone thinks you deserve a room for yourself. Not just to assuage old fears, but because you are our leader…and we’re used to sharing space.” She frowned, and I assumed she was thinking about what was growing between us.

Frankly, I was as well.

She continued, “Our barracks at the Sisterhood were a lot smaller than that room, with a lot more people. We’ll be fine.”

The others nodded, although they had morose looks on their faces. “Would it be helpful for me to keep both the familiars with me? I figure Skullie is a shoo-in, but Sadie could stay with me if Nym wants.”

I must have said magic words.

Sadie sprung to life, launching herself off Nym’s shoulder from what seemed like a nap. She came down in the middle of the table with her front paws, scattering a serving fork and some salad that had still been in the bowl. Nym shrieked in surprise, Merielle gasped, and Britney howled with laughter. The bowl went flying one way, the serving fork the other, the salad a third…and Sadie came down on my shoulder.

She licked her paw, grooming behind her ear as if the resulting chaos was 100% her intent, before headbutting me in the cheek. Sadie purred loudly.

“You are not sleeping in his room!” Nym said, leaping to her feet. She pointed across the table at Sadie. “I expressly forbid it!”

Sadie mreowed long and low, almost like she was issuing a threat.

“Don’t take that tone with me! We will talk about this later.”

Since I was the current keeper of the familiar, and also happened to be carrying a chicken leg, I peeled off a bit of roast chicken and offered it to her. “Does Sadie need to eat? I know she’s a familiar but—”

The feline snatched the chicken out of my hand, nearly taking my fingers with it. She chewed twice and swallowed, so I grabbed another, smaller piece, so that she wouldn’t hurt herself swallowing it nearly whole.

“She doesn’t need to eat,” Nym said, pouting. “Sadie loves chicken, and you’re just buttering her up, and she’s going to fight me to sleep in your room, and it isn’t fair.”

“Would it hurt in some way? She’s just a familiar.”

Nym perked up. “Right…but, uh, she’s going to be smug about it.”

“If it isn’t going to hurt your magic, and she can’t do harm to me, I don’t see why I couldn’t just give you four a little extra room. But if it’s really going to cause a problem, I won’t.”

Sadie butted her head against my face again, and in response, I fed her more. She swallowed this one almost whole again as well, and instead of sticking around, she gingerly got down off my shoulder and walked back over to Nym. Her tail flicked side-to-side lazily.

Nym scooped up Sadie, cuddling the cat close. “No, it’s okay. You’re right, it won’t hurt anything. And maybe...” She glanced at the others. “Maybe it would be nice to have a little extra space tonight.”

I nodded, understanding the unspoken sentiment. After their ordeal in the dungeon and then today’s events, some time to process things individually might be good for them all.

“It’s settled. Sadie and Skullie can bunk with me tonight. We’ll meet down here for breakfast in the morning before heading to see Merchant Giles.”

As the others peeled away to go to their room, Zuri touched my arm gently. “Jordan, could I have a word with you in private?”

I nodded, curious. “Of course.”

We stepped down the hall, to a spot our voices wouldn’t carry.

Zuri’s gaze was intense. “I just wanted to say…thank you,” she said in a low voice. “For…everything today. I know we’re still getting to know each other, but I feel like I can trust you.” She looked toward where the others had vanished. “They do too. It might not show yet, but…”

I shook my head. “Everyone’s been through a lot. We all need our time to come to terms with change. Maybe this quest will be a good distraction.”

“Oh, it’ll be a distraction, all right.” She laughed. “I do not envy you when it comes time to reveal the need to board.”

I grimaced and scratched the back of my neck. “Yeah, I’m not looking forward to that one, thanks.”

Zuri touched my arm lightly, leaning in to press her soft lips to mine. It left me smiling.

On impulse, I asked, “Do you want to go on a date with me tomorrow?”

Zuri looked at me, blinking. “A date? What’s that?”

It took me a second to realize that I’d used a term from my old memories. “Sorry, I meant…would you like to spend some time together, just the two of us? Maybe take a walk around town or have a private meal?”

Zuri’s eyes lit up with understanding and a hint of excitement. “Oh! Yes, I’d love that. It sounds wonderful.” She paused, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. “Should we tell the others?”

I considered this for a moment. “How about this—we can have our private time in the evening, after we meet with Merchant Giles and handle any preparations. That way, everyone has a chance to do their own thing or rest before we leave on the quest. Besides, didn’t you discuss the whole ‘harem’ thing with them already?”

“Well.” She looked down, framing her words. “It was my idea, and I broached it with Merielle. She’s on board. I haven’t yet made any sort of formal introduction of the idea with Nym, not until we get more settled.”

I finished for her, “And we both know what’s going on with Britney.”

“More or less.”

“I almost cut her from the team today,” I said, pitching my voice even lower. “If she hadn’t stepped up at the end, if she’d cost Merielle’s life…”

She reached out, squeezing my arm. “I wouldn’t have blamed you. None of us would have. But it didn’t happen. Don’t borrow trouble. I’ll figure out how to communicate appropriately to the team. And we’ll have our…date, okay? It’ll be perfect.”

“Thank you,” I said, meaning it. “Well, we should probably get some rest. Big day tomorrow.”

We kissed one more time, then headed up to our respective rooms. As I entered mine, I found Sadie already making herself comfortable. I let Skullie join her.

“We need enough downtime to put you in this body. You said it would take a while right?”

“Yes. A big body like that will take a couple days.”

I sighed, not ready to leave him on his own for that long. “I’m sorry, Skullie. It’s going to have to be pack duty a bit longer.”

My familiar clicked his jaw at me but said nothing. There was a vague sense of anticipation from him through our bond. He really wanted that minoant body.

I washed my face in the provided basin and used the facilities before crawling into bed. Sadie immediately came up and curled in a ball between my legs, and I could feel her purring up a storm.

Settling back against the pillows, I extinguished the magical lights…and just lie there. My mind refused to find sleep right away. The mayor’s words about unusual occurrences in the dungeons and bay nagged at me. What exactly are we getting ourselves into?

“Jordan?” Skullie’s voice came from the darkness, with the same trepidation as a middle schooler at their first slumber party. “I’ve been…thinking about what the mayor said.”

I propped myself up on one elbow. “What about it?”

“Well, it reminds me of something I overheard back in my dungeon. Some of the monsters were talking about a ‘great upheaval’ coming. I didn’t think much of it at the time, but now…”

I frowned, even though he couldn’t see me in the darkness. “You think it could be related?”

“I’m not sure,” Skullie admitted. “But it seems like too much of a coincidence. Whatever’s going on, I have a feeling it’s bigger than just Boulibar Bay.”

I nodded slowly, processing this information. That tracked. There was a lot going on in this world, from what I could tell. “We’ll have to keep our eyes open. Thanks for telling me.”

“Are you going to form a harem with your party?”

Perhaps it was all in my head, but I swore I could hear the accusation in his voice.

“Unsure,” I said, lying back against the bed. Sadie shifted, getting up and stretching before settling back down in a ball. “Zuri thinks it would be a good idea. She says everyone would be on board, but I don’t know if I believe it, though.”

Skullie’s jaw rattled in the dark. “Believe me, they would. The catgirl nearly lost it at the idea of her familiar sleeping in your room. And I’m assuming you were so distracted by the cat’s antics that you didn’t notice the way the celestial and the elf were looking at you.”

I chuckled softly, trying not to disturb Sadie. “I guess I did miss that. But a harem is a big commitment. That is, if it means what I think it means.”

“It probably does.” Skullie sighed. “A lot of people assume it’s about sex. Which, honestly, most of them are. But the rest are about the bonding. The trust between people. And love, too.”

Resisting the urge to grin, I said, “Next, you’re going to tell me it’s like having a family and invite me to race sports cars.”

“Ah.” Jaws clacked in the dark. “The first part, yes. The second, what?”

“Don’t worry about it. Why are you, a lich of all things, worried about me forming a harem?”

“Power, Jordan. From my perspective, the stronger you are, the stronger I am. And the more likely the team is to survive, the better my chances to evolve. In my view, a close-knit harem is far stronger than a mere group of wayward friends.”

I mulled over Skullie’s words as I drifted off to sleep. His dispassion reminded me of stories of ancient Sparta on Earth, where warriors who formed close relationships with one another fought harder. It also brought me back to the Sisterhood, and the idea that they might have been artificially creating all-female harems for more than just sacrificing to dungeons.

One way or the other, I decided the lich had a point, but I wanted to be careful. These women had already been through so much. The last thing I wanted was to enter into relationships with people who weren’t ready.

***

My dreams were filled with swirling images—stormy seas, mysterious figures in the shadows, and my companions looking to me for guidance. I tried to hold on to them as I woke up, so I could sort through the thoughts and try to analyze them, but they were gone before I could even register the morning sun on my face.

I was awake early, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite our impending quest. Sadie was still curled up between my legs, purring in her sleep. Skullie appeared to be in some kind of meditative state on the nightstand. I hadn’t remembered putting him there, so hopefully he hadn’t hurt himself.

I got dressed quietly and headed downstairs to the common room. To my surprise, Zuri was already there, ordering what looked like a hearty breakfast. Her hair was freshly tucked into a silk wrap, hiding the magical snakes from unsuspecting folks.

“Good morning,” I said, approaching her table. “You’re up early.”

Zuri turned and gave me a warm smile. “Good morning. I wanted to make sure we all had a good meal before we met with the merchant.”

The others came to join us on their own, even Britney. She looked grumpy and put out, but less so than Nym. “Where is she?” the catgirl said, looking around the common room.

“Sadie? Still sleeping. I didn’t want to wake her.”

“You let her sleep on the bed?” Nym’s voice cracked, and her eyes were wide and wild.

“Should I not have? I didn’t know she wasn’t allowed up on furniture…”

She didn’t answer me. Instead, the catgirl turned and ran up the steps, yowling in a way I assumed would mean something to the feline sleeping in my room.

“I hope I don’t need to worry about that,” I said, and Zuri chuckled.

“Jealousy has many forms…I wouldn’t be concerned.”

That gave me pause.

“You think she’s jealous? Of who, Sadie?”

The half-gorgon just smiled at me, bringing to mind my conversation with Skullie the night before.

A few minutes later, Nym came downstairs with Sadie hanging from her arms. It was very clear that something had transpired between them, but Nym did not want to elaborate, and after Zuri’s comment, I decided to just let it go.

We ate a hearty but plain meal of some sort of porridge and firm, sticky fruit. There was also a drink that smelled like chocolate, but now that we’d had coffee in the Fae Lodgings, I was spoiled for a proper morning drink. I tried the local brew, only to frown down at my cup. It wasn’t quite right—tasting more like watered down hot chocolate than anything else.

After everyone ate, we headed out to the Lower District.

The walk down was nice. The slope of the path wasn’t a straight shot down to the water; each road or path curved slightly or opened up into a bit of a square before continuing down. Some areas were just sloped, others had stairs, and—as we got closer to the docs—some of the areas were a mixture of both.

I expected the value of property to go down as we got into the Lower District, but if anything it seemed to go up. There were a lot more businesses in this area, with longer buildings that seemed to serve specific purposes. But everything was clean and well maintained, and even the simplest building had a certain cleanliness to it that my memories from Earth and my borrowed memories told me weren’t quite right.

As we neared the docks, the salty sea air grew stronger. The streets became more crowded with sailors, merchants, and dockworkers going about their morning business. Colorful signs and awnings advertised various shops and services catering to seafarers and traders.

We even passed a place with a big tent that had an aroma of coffee coming from it. Smelling the enticing aroma, I paused, only to have Zuri gently squeeze my elbow.

“That is what crisp smells like,” she told me, indicating the sign above a shop. “It’s a crisp den. We’ll want to avoid that.”

I didn’t need to be told twice.

We continued our journey, passing locals who seemed largely unaffected by the battle from the day prior. There was, however, no sign of the adventuring groups we’d spotted before.

Did they die? I wondered, searching my inherited memories. It didn’t take long for me to realize that adventurers, with or without Tablets, were largely viewed as traveling military. Of course they died regularly. It was their job, and what gave them access to relatively lavish lifestyles.

“There it is,” Merielle said, pointing to a large purple octopus painted on a sign. “Giles’s Curios and Sundries.”

The shop was a two-story building with large display windows showcasing an eclectic array of items—from nautical instruments to exotic trinkets. As we approached, I noticed Nym’s ears flattening against her head and her tail twitching nervously.

“It’s okay,” I said softly to her. “We’re just here to talk for now. No boats.”

I left off the ‘yet.’

She nodded, but still looked uneasy as we entered the shop. A small bell chimed as we walked in.

The interior was even more cluttered than the windows suggested. Shelves and display cases were packed with curiosities from what seemed like every corner of the world and then some. The air smelled of incense and old parchment.

“Welcome to Giles’s Curios!” a booming voice called out. From behind a counter emerged a portly man with a bushy, almost neon-red beard and bright yellow eyes. He wore a colorful vest over a white shirt, and a jaunty cap sat atop his head. Two little nubs of goat horns peaked out from under the front. “I’m Giles Traven, proprietor and merchant. What can I do for you?”

I stepped forward. “I’m Jordan Cash, and this is my team. Mayor Regan sent us to speak with you about escorting your next shipment to Lans.”

Giles’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Ah, so you’re the adventurers the mayor mentioned! Well, well, come in, come in. Let’s talk business.” He ushered us to a small sitting area near the back of the shop, clearing some trinkets off the chairs so we could all sit.

“Now then,” Giles said, settling into his chair. “I suppose the mayor filled you in on the basics? We’ve been having some…issues with our shipments lately.”

I nodded. “He mentioned there have been problems both on land and at sea. Can you give us more details about what exactly has been happening?”

Giles stroked his beard thoughtfully. “It started about two months ago. At first, it was just small things—a crate gone missing here, some unexplained damage there. But it’s gotten worse. We’ve had entire shipments vanish without a trace. And the sea routes…” He shuddered. “Three ships have gone missing in the last month alone.”

“Have you noticed any patterns?” Merielle asked. “Specific areas where these incidents occur more frequently?”

“That’s the strange part,” Giles replied. “It seems to be random. But…” He leaned in, lowering his voice. “There is one thing that’s been consistent. Every ship or caravan that’s had trouble reported seeing strange lights just before the incidents occurred.”

That was new. I didn’t remember anything about strange lights from the attack yesterday. Leaning forward, I asked, “Can you describe them?”

Giles nodded, his expression grave. “Those who’ve seen them say they’re like wisps of blue-green light, dancing on the water or floating through the air. Some say they heard whispers or singing accompanying the lights.”

I exchanged glances with my companions. This sounded less like simple banditry and more like something magical or supernatural.

“Have you reported this to the authorities?” Zuri asked.

Giles sighed. “Of course. But they haven’t been able to find anything concrete. And to be honest, I think they’re a bit skeptical. Sailors are known for their tall tales, after all. Then there’s the whole affair with the Goblin King and the brewing war with the trolls. There’s simply no bandwidth to help, especially not now.”

“War with the trolls?” I asked, looking over at my companions to see if they had any idea of that. None did.

Waving the question away, Giles said, “Ignore that. Background noise, and a hundred miles away. Queen Esmer is neutral, even if she is tied up because of it.”

“Okay. Back to the topic at hand. You believe what your sailors are reporting, don’t you?”

“I do,” Giles confirmed. “I’ve known some of these men for years. They’re not the type to make up stories like this.”

Leveraging every bit of insight I had about the world, I pondered a moment. “All right. So what exactly do you need from us?”

Giles stood abruptly, moving about the interior of the shop as if he suddenly had an excess of energy to burn. “I have a shipment that needs to go to Lans. It’s valuable cargo—rare artifacts and magical items. I need you to escort it and ensure it arrives safely. But more than that, I need you to investigate. Find out what’s causing these issues. Captain Drake will meet with you here at around midday tomorrow? The ship will leave before nightfall. Drake is hoping heading out at dusk changes things up enough to avoid some of the issues.”

I nodded, taking in the information. “We can do that. What can you tell us about the route and what we might expect along the way?”

Giles pulled out a map from a nearby drawer and spread it on the table. “The journey to Lans typically takes about two days by sea. We’ll be taking the northern route, hugging the coastline.” He traced a line along the map with his finger. “There are a few small islands along the way where ships sometimes stop to resupply or wait out bad weather.”

“By sea?” Nym said suddenly, but Zuri shushed her.

I turned my attention back to Giles as he pointed to a particular stretch of water just outside of town. “This area here is where we’ve had the most incidents. It’s a bit of a treacherous passage even in the best of times—lots of hidden reefs and strong currents. But lately, it’s been downright dangerous.”

I studied the map carefully, committing the route to memory. That part was practically effortless now that my mental attributes were so high. “And the cargo? You mentioned it was valuable. Should we be worried about pirates or other threats?”

Giles stroked his beard thoughtfully. “Thieves are always a concern in these waters, but they haven’t been our main problem lately. Still, it’s wise to be prepared. As for the cargo itself…” He lowered his voice. “Let’s just say it’s best if you don’t know too many details. The less you know, the safer you’ll be. All lawful in most kingdoms. But better to leave it lying.”

That was concerning, but I decided not to push it for now. “Fair enough. Is there anything else we should know before we meet with Captain Drake tomorrow?”

“Just one more thing. Captain Drake can be a bit…gruff. Don’t take it personally. He’s one of the best sailors I know, but he’s…not exactly a people person.”

“Thanks for the warning. We’ll keep that in mind.”

As we exited the shop, I could see the tension in Nym’s posture. Her tail was practically bristling.

“By sea?” she hissed as soon as we were out of earshot. “You didn’t mention we’d be going by sea!”

I sighed, realizing I should have been more upfront about this possibility. “I’m sorry, Nym. I should have mentioned this likelihood earlier. But yes, we’ll be traveling by ship to Lans.”

Nym’s ears flattened against her head. “I can’t… I can’t go on a ship. I just can’t.”

Sadie yowled in agreement.

Zuri placed a comforting hand on Nym’s shoulder. “It’ll be okay. We’ll all be there with you.”

I nodded in agreement. “Zuri’s right. We’re a team. Leaving you behind isn’t an option, but you’ll be fine with us. I promise.”

“Will you hold me?”

I was a bit taken aback by Nym’s question. “Hold you? On the ship, you mean?”

Nym nodded, her large eyes pleading. “If… If I get scared. Will you hold me? I don’t want to be scared, but I can’t swim.”

A wave of protectiveness washed over me, like the opposite of the killing chill that gave me so much focus in combat. “Of course I will, Nym. Anytime you need it. We’re all here for you.”

Zuri squeezed Nym’s shoulder reassuringly. “And I’ll make sure to prepare some soothing teas and snacks for the journey. It might help with seasickness too.”

Britney, who had been uncharacteristically quiet for some time, tilted her head toward Nym. “I… I might know some things that could help calm your nerves. If you’d like. They’re dumb breathing exercises my father taught me, but they do really help.”

“I’d appreciate that, thanks.” Nym then stopped and looked around at all of us, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “Thank you. All of you. I… I’ll try to be brave.”

Merielle grinned and ruffled Nym’s hair playfully. “That’s the spirit! And hey, maybe you’ll even enjoy it once we’re out there.”

I nodded, glad to see everyone rallying around Nym. “Now, we’ve got some preparations to make. Let’s get what we need for the trip, we’ll do some combat training, and then everyone has the afternoon off to do whatever they like.”

Zuri grinned, and I snorted with laughter.

Chapter 35: Night On The Town

We exited the city’s north gate and made our way to the clearing we’d found the previous day to practice. It didn’t take me long to set up simple rules and targets, after which we started drills.

It was my first time using my class to its fullest advantage, and the experience was incredible. During the invasion yesterday, when things had gotten serious, I’d instinctively tapped into my class’s capabilities.

Now, I did it again, but consciously.

It was like seeing combat as four-dimensional chess, understanding how a maneuver could result in victory or defeat in tandem with dozens of other variables—including time and party composition.

Through that lens, I dove into one-on-one time with each of the girls. Merielle activated the enchantment on her hammer at my direction. With her newly amplified Strength score, we discovered the worst of her problems had already eased, and coaching took her from making careless mistakes to what was serviceable for our needs.

While the elf was busy, I went to Nym. Her practice was simply to cast her spells.

“Going to Level 4 has quadrupled our capabilities,” I said, loud enough for them all to hear. “You’ll have more mana and hit points. We all know how recovery works, right?”

When Britney gave me a confused look, I summoned my Tablet and showed them the relevant text.

“You’ll recover your Endurance score in hit points each day. Ditto for Magic score in Mana. With proper rest, like spending the day at an inn, we can double that. I know it sounds like a lot, especially compared to before you had a Tablet, but it’s not. The challenge is going to be less about surviving one average combat and more about resource management and recovery.”

Moving over to Merielle, who’d stopped her practice to listen in, I pointed at gashes in her armor. “In the field, if we’re going on high-value quests, ones that are scaled to our levels, we’ll discover that keeping Merielle and I alive becomes more difficult. Especially when we begin splitting mana between multiple, more expensive spells.”

“Are you saying we’ll need to become judicious?” Nym asked.

“I am.” I tipped my head at her. “Judicious and precise. We might have become superheroes compared to who we were just a day ago. Now we have to learn how to survive against threats far greater than those we’ve faced so far.”

My lecture seemed to sink in well enough, with each woman nodding in-turn.

While Nym was busy practicing the new spells her Tablet had given her, I went to Britney.

The celestial looked at me uncertainly, blushed, and cut her eyes away. She seemed both embarrassed and vulnerable.

Ignoring her almost too-visible emotional disturbance, I took a seat on a fallen log and patted the wood next to me. “Let’s talk strategy, and how you can single-handedly keep our team alive.”

“Wh…what?”

I gave her a frank look. “You’re our primary healer. And, as you saw yesterday, your magic can deal an incredible amount of damage, especially against swarms. Britney, you have the opportunity to be the very heart of this party, assuming we can get your timing right. Let’s talk about it.”

While we talked, Zuri made herself busy foraging in the woods. Every once in a while, she reappeared with some new herb or plant and an expression of pure joy. To my pleasant surprise, she never once seemed jealous or to want more of my attention, even when I rose to correct some issue in Merielle’s form or Nym’s aim.

After I’d finished coaching Britney, I had her try moving with both Nym and Merielle, just seeing how she could incorporate positioning with their combat styles.

It wasn’t nearly enough, but it was more than they’d gotten in the Sisterhood. And every hour they train with my oversight is like two from anyone else, I reminded myself.

Once we were all hungry, thirsty, and dirty, we made our way back to the inn.

After a quick, tepid bath—which made me miss the Fae Lodgings all the more—I went down to the common room. Skullie was grumpy about being left behind, but I was more than happy to close him up in my room.

“Just remember, there’s a good chance we’ll find time on our trip to get you attached to that body.”

That perked him up. He observed, “Plus! It’s not rotting thanks to your extradimensional space. I’ll have freshness to enjoy.”

“Can we discuss your turns of phrase?”

“Um. Sure. What about them?”

Laughing, I walked out of the room.

Zuri was waiting for me. She was wearing a simple forest green dress with a high waist, a simple under-bust corset, and a low-cut neckline. The color and cut meant her perfect breasts were unambiguously on display. Her skin was an extra creamy shade of toffee today, triggering latent memories of confections that I dimly remembered from Earth. Her hair was tucked into a leaf-patterned wrap that reminded me of Merielle for some reason.

I smiled warmly at her as I approached. “You look lovely,” I said, taking in her outfit. The dress complemented her skin beautifully.

Zuri beamed at the compliment. “Thank you. I wanted to look nice for our…date? Is that the right word?” When I nodded, she glanced around the common room. “So, what did you have in mind for this evening?”

I offered her my arm and she took it. Her skin was soft and warm. Being so close to her, I got a whiff of whatever perfume or scent or lotion she’d used. It smelled like coconuts but with a little more musk.

There was nothing more I wanted to do than bury my nose into that smell.

“I thought we could take a walk through town, maybe find a nice spot to watch the sunset over the bay. Then perhaps dinner at one of the local taverns? I asked around earlier and heard there’s a place called The Wingtip that’s supposed to have great food.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Zuri said, leaning close against me.

I tried not to let myself get lost in the sensation of her breasts against my skin. It mostly worked.

We strolled out of the inn and into the late afternoon sun. The streets were busy with people finishing up their workday, but it wasn’t overly crowded. As we walked, I found myself stealing glances at my date. The sunlight brought out golden highlights in her skin, and her bright eyes were alert as she took in the sights of the town.

I wanted to ask her about her past, but everything I knew about it was painful. It didn’t exactly seem like a great way to start a date.

Instead, I decided to opt for a lighter topic. “What is your favorite dish to cook?”

Zuri blinked up at me, obviously confused by my random question. “Excuse me?”

“You can cook nothing else for the rest of your life. What’s the thing you cook?”

Zuri laughed, a melodious sound that made me smile. “Oh, that’s a tough one. I love cooking so many things.” She thought for a moment, her brow furrowing in concentration. “But if I had to choose just one… I’d say spiced fruit tarts.”

I raised an eyebrow. “That sounds delicious. What’s in them?”

“Well, it starts with the crust. I make mine with lots of fresh butter, so it’s flaky. Then I fill it with a mixture of seasonal fruits—berries, peaches, apples, whatever’s fresh. But the secret is in the spices. I use a blend of cinnamon, nutmeg, cardamom…and just a hint of something special.” She winked at me. “That last ingredient is my little secret.”

I chuckled. “Sounds wonderful. I’d love to try them sometime.”

“Maybe I’ll make them for you,” Zuri said softly, squeezing my arm gently. Then she paused. “Oh, but what about my mother’s spicy seafood stew recipe?” She frowned and started chewing on her bottom lip.

“Okay, now you’re speaking my language. Fruit tarts sound great, but spicy seafood stew sounds phenomenal.”

Zuri’s eyes danced and I saw a hint of pure, childhood delight in her eyes. “It’s an old family recipe from Serpent’s Embrace. I don’t think I’ve ever made it for a single person outside the den.” She looked up at me from under her lashes. “Perhaps you can be the first.”

The way she said it—so simple and yet sultry—sent sparks down my spine. I stopped and pulled her to me, not caring that we were in the middle of the street.

Zuri parted her lips, most likely to ask me what was wrong, and I placed a finger to her chin and intercepted the question. Kissing her was electric. She melted, her body practically folding into mine. Her lips were soft and warm, tasting faintly of honey. Shifting forward, the fullness of her chest threatened to push me back a step. It made me want to wrap my hands around her hips and…

She must have realized how dangerous the fire between us was growing, as she put her hands on my chest and gently pushed away.

“I’ve been missing those kisses for several hours,” I admitted.

“Only for several hours?” A self-satisfied smirk crossed her lips. “I must be less appetizing than I thought.”

“Oh, no, you absolutely are.” I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her tight to me as I moved us from the middle of the street. There were a few people staring at us, but I didn’t care. At least one of the goth-fairies pumped her fist and cheered.

Chuckling at the fairy, I returned my attention to my companion. “It takes a lot of my control to not just stare at you all day.”

She giggled. “The others would understand…and be jealous.”

I leaned forward, kissing along her jaw. “Oh?”

Zuri leaned her head back, letting out a gentle sigh. “I went ahead and talked to them boldly about the idea of forming a proper harem.”

“All of them?”

“Mhm. It was time.”

“What about Britney?”

She shook her head slowly. “Either the girl will adjust to the overall group dynamic or she will not. I’m not about to pursue a relationship with you or a harem without her being aware of it.”

“Fair enough. What did you say?” This was the part that intrigued me. Even though I was becoming increasingly comfortable with the concept of harems, particularly now that I knew it was relatively common in the Fae Wilds, this was totally unfamiliar ground.

“I mostly talked about the power it could bring us. Merielle is excited, as you know. Britnayel…well, I have no clue. She was cold, then hot, then cold again. Nym began enthusiastically interested, then got into an argument with Sadie over it for some reason.”

I thought about the information my inheritance had given me, and about the revelations of how common harems were in this world. There was something missing. “The power it could bring us? I feel like I’m missing something.”

“Oh?” She gave me a sly look. “Our Battle Scholar doesn’t know everything about all things?”

“Not even close,” I admitted honestly. “Seems like harems were…” My Tablet flashed. Information appeared on the screen.

Forming an Official Harem as an [Adventurer] Would you like to know more?

“Well, there it is,” I said with a laugh.

“Oh. I’m curious what it says. Share?”

I willed the Tablet to display the relevant text for both of us to read.

Translating Cultural Text for [Jordan]...

Fey Wilds and Harems

In the Fey Wilds, harems are common, as are other “non-traditional” formations (from an Earth person’s perspective). If a group of people who adventure together wish to form an official harem, they may journey to a [House of Binding] where they receive a blessing.

These blessings depend on the members of the harem, their numbers, what classes and tablets they have, among other things. Each member will receive [1] benefit, but these benefits will be enhanced as other members join the harem, up to a maximum of [8] total cumulative enhancements.

It is important to note that harems, by definition, have a single anchor person. It can be anyone, but they gain some administrative benefits—such as being able to invite other members to the harem officially. There are gender-based benefits to the center of the harem.

Male centers tend to generate offensive and combat enhancements for their harems. Female centers tend to offer healing, stealth, and social enhancements to their harems. Neither gender is stronger than the other, but they are different.

Earth Cultural Note: A harem is typically a love bond, but that is not always so. Harems, likewise, are not always indicative of sex. Although most are. For the magic and trust of a harem to work, no members may have relationships outside of the harem. As a benefit to this, there are several magical protections that prevent anyone in a harem from being manipulated, tricked, or coerced into a situation where they would betray their harem.

“Wow, That’s really neat,” I said, reading through the text twice. “It’s like you said, but also…different. It sounds like marriage, but also something that could come with a lot of benefits. Never being forced to betray one another is huge. My Battle Scholar lore tells me that Charm spells are very common.”

“They are,” Zuri agreed. “It’s interesting seeing it written this way. Among my people, harems are spoken of in more…abstract terms. This feels both more and less romantic.” She squeezed against me. “I like more romantic, just to be clear.”

I laughed at that, then leaned down, resuming our earlier affections. My Tablet vanished as I ran kisses across her jaw, up to her ear. After a few minutes, I leaned back, another thought occurring to me.

“Is it just me, or is the Sadie-Nym situation odd?”

Zuri froze under my touch. “There is a story there. It isn’t mine to tell.”

“Fair enough,” I said, nuzzling my nose against the wrap holding back Zuri’s hair. Part of me wanted to free them, just because the tingle of the failed magic felt right. But I didn’t want to risk Zuri petrifying a random citizen and us getting in trouble. “She’ll tell me when she’s ready.”

“I hope so.” Zuri ran a tentative hand down my chest. “Now, are we going to have dinner or should we stand here and kiss all night?”

“Keep touching me like that, and it will be the latter.” I placed a gentle kiss on the curve of her neck, right under her ear.

“And more,” I whispered.

She shuddered under my touch and words. “The things you say.”

“I’ll make good on every promise.”

Something dark flashed in her eyes. “Do we need to do dinner? We could just go back to the inn.”

“Skullie is in my room,” I said, dipping my head down to kiss her collarbone. “I don’t doubt that we could get rid of him, but we’d have to get rid of him. He might be loud about it.”

“Hmm, you’re right.” Zuri traced patterns on my chest. “And I suppose we should at least try to maintain some semblance of a proper date.” She pulled back slightly, her eyes bright with mischief. “But don’t think this discussion is over, Jordan Cash.”

I grinned and gave her a final chaste kiss. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

We continued our walk through town, our hands intertwined. By now, the sun was setting down over the bay, casting heavy shadows across the town. We found a quiet spot overlooking the bay and stood there for a while, watching the sky turn from gold to pink to deep purple.

“It’s beautiful,” Zuri murmured, leaning her head on my shoulder.

I nodded, looping an arm behind her back. “Absolutely is.”

But I wasn’t looking at the sunset.

She caught my gaze and blushed, playfully swatting my chest. “You’re terrible.”

“Terribly charming, you mean.”

Zuri laughed, and the delightful sound carried on the evening breeze. I wanted to make her laugh like that again.

But before I could open my mouth, she pulled away. “Come on, smooth talker. Let’s go find that tavern before I really do change my mind about dinner.”

The Wingtip turned out to be a cozy establishment near the docks. Despite its location, it was clean and well-maintained, with warm wooden interiors and the smell of savory dishes wafting from the kitchen. We found a table in a quiet corner and settled in on a bench together against the wall.

A buxom goblin waitress with fiery red hair approached our table. “Welcome to The Wingtip! What can I get for you two lovebirds tonight?”

I glanced at Zuri, who looked amused by the ‘lovebirds’ comment. “What do you recommend?” I asked the waitress.

“Well, our house specialty is a fresh catch platter—fresh catch of the day with all the trimmings. And we’ve got a lovely spiced wine to go with it.”

Zuri’s eyes lit up at the mention of seafood. “That sounds perfect,” she said.

I nodded in agreement. “We’ll take two of those, please. And the wine.”

As the waitress left, Zuri scooted in next to me. She rested her head against my shoulder, her hand resting high on my thigh. “This is nice,” she said softly. “Just the two of us.”

I wrapped my arm around her shoulder, pulling her tight. “It is. I’m glad we got to do this before heading out on our quest.”

Zuri’s expression turned thoughtful. “Jordan…about what I said earlier, regarding the others…”

I squeezed her gently. “What about it?”

“Are you okay with this?”

Was I? I didn’t know how Earth-me would have responded. But Jordan, the Battle Scholar, wanted nothing more than the ongoing companionship of my new friends. Whatever form that took.

“I am,” I said earnestly, leaning my head back against the wall. “It has to be organic, and right. Skullie told me harems aren’t all about sex, which is what I thought at first. I think it’s closer to what I’d think of as dating on Earth, or maybe a step above—closer to getting married.”

I waited for her to reply to my supposition.

She opened her mouth and closed it, as if caught off guard. “Harems are about emotional bonds. They are a declaration of mutual ownership and trust. Sex is often a component, and so is marriage. But they aren’t required. Every relationship is different.”

“That’s what I thought.” Knowing there’d be flexibility and no sense of expectation, beyond mutual bonds, made the decision easy. “I’d like to give it a try. As long as everyone involved comes to the table honestly and with genuine interest.”

“Tell them that, then.” Zuri’s fingers danced on my inner thigh. “My sisters will want to hear it from you. No woman likes to wait, not knowing if her object of desire also yearns for her.”

I caught her fingers and brought the hand to my mouth, placing a gentle kiss on her knuckles. “You know I like you, right?”

Zuri’s eyes softened, a warm smile spreading across her face. “I do now,” she said softly. “And I like you too, Jordan. Very much.”

The moment was interrupted by the arrival of our food and wine. The waitress set down two steaming platters piled high with an assortment of seafood—plump shrimp, flaky white fish, and tender scallops, all nestled on a bed of fragrant rice and vegetables. The spiced wine came in a carafe.

“This looks amazing,” I said, inhaling deeply.

Zuri nodded in agreement. We dug in, savoring the fresh flavors and perfectly cooked seafood. As we ate, we talked about lighter topics—favorite things, funny stories from our pasts, hopes for the future. It felt normal, almost domestic.

The food was good, but somehow I found myself wanting to try the meals Zuri talked about more.

When we finished our meal, Zuri set down her fork and turned to me. “I want to spend the night with you.”

Something about her determined expression made me laugh. “Not saying no, but isn’t this a bit faster than you wanted previously?”

A blush darkened her brown skin and her voice dropped to a whisper. “Not… Everything. Up to. But I also just want to sleep beside you. To hold and be held.”

I kissed her cheek. “That can be arranged.”

Chapter 36: Embers In The Wind

In my head, I had originally planned to take Zuri out for a walk along the bay after we ate, maybe find a place to dance or drink or both, and then take her back to the inn and more-or-less respectfully end the date. But the spiced wine was in my head, her hand was back on my inner thigh, and the scent of coconut and musk was driving me crazy.

I paid for our meal, and we found the first inn nearby to rent a room for the night. Instead of worrying the others when they realized we weren’t at home base, I sent them a brief message through my Tablet. It was a short, simple message that let them know we were fine and staying out, and they should divide up the rooms among themselves.

Before anyone could respond, Zuri was kissing me. Her lips were urgent, pleading, and her fingers found the hem of my shirt.

I shooed her hands away, grabbing her around the hips and depositing her onto the edge of the bed. She squealed in delight and batted at me playfully as I pushed her back against the mattress. I used my body weight to hold her in place as I nuzzled my nose against the wrap holding back her hair.

“Tell me what you want.”

She wiggled against me. “You. You and only you.”

With a flourish, I pulled the wrap off her head, letting her ineffectual magic tingle across my skin. “And what do you want me to do?” I placed kisses along her shoulder, dipping to kiss down the neckline of her dress. Her breath caught as I kissed the impossibly buoyant flesh.

Zuri arched her back, pressing her chest against my lips. “I want you to touch me, to explore every inch of me.”

I slid my hands up her sides, savoring the warmth of her skin through the thin fabric of her dress. Slowly, I unlaced the front of her corset, revealing more of her smooth skin. I trailed kisses down between her breasts, but very clearly stayed away from her dark cherry-colored nipples, even as they popped free of her dress.

“Jordan,” she gasped, her fingers tangling in my hair.

I looked up at her, drinking in the sight of her flushed cheeks and parted lips. “Yes?”

“Please,” she whispered, guiding my hand to her breast.

I cupped the soft, warm flesh, my thumb brushing over her hardened nipple. Zuri let out a soft moan that sent shivers down my spine. I lowered my head, taking her nipple into my mouth and swirling my tongue around it.

Zuri’s back arched off the bed as she cried out in pleasure. Her legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer. I could feel the wet heat of her through my pants, and the knowledge that she wasn’t wearing anything under her dress set me on fire.

I switched to her other breast, lavishing it with the same attention while my hand kneaded and caressed the first. Zuri’s quiet moans and gasps filled the room, spurring me on.

“Please,” she panted, tugging at my shirt. “I need to feel your skin against mine.”

I pulled back, quickly shedding my shirt. Zuri’s eyes roamed over my chest hungrily. Her hands reached out, tracing the lines of my muscles.

“You’re so handsome,” she murmured, her fingers trailing down to the waistband of my pants.

I caught her hands, bringing them to my lips to kiss her knuckles. “Not yet. I’m not done with you.”

I slid my hands under her dress, slowly pushing it up her thighs. Zuri lifted her hips then arched her back allowing me to pull the garment over her head. She lay before me, completely bare and breathtakingly beautiful.

“You’re exquisite,” I breathed, taking in the sight of her.

Zuri blushed, a shy smile playing on her lips. “Thank you.”

I lowered myself back down, kissing along her collarbone and down between her breasts. My hands caressed her sides, her hips, her upper thighs. Zuri squirmed beneath me, soft whimpers escaping her lips.

As I kissed down her stomach, I paused, looking up at her. “Is this okay?”

Zuri nodded eagerly, the serpents atop her head seeming to echo the enthusiastic motion. “Yes, please don’t stop.”

I continued my journey downward, placing kisses along the inside of her thighs. Zuri’s breath hitched as I neared her pussy. I could smell her arousal and it made my mouth water.

But I paused, my breath hot against her inner thigh. “Tell me what you want.”

She squirmed, her fingers tangling in my hair. “Your mouth. Please.”

I obliged, running my tongue along her slick folds. Zuri gasped, her hips bucking up against my face. I lapped at her eagerly, savoring her taste and the little sounds of pleasure she made.

My tongue found her clit and I circled it slowly, building up the pressure. Zuri’s thighs encircled my head as she wrapped her legs behind my neck. She ground against my mouth. I probed at her entrance with a finger, not surprised to discover she was incredibly tight despite her arousal.

I probed with one finger, earning gasps, then moans as I massaged my way inside her. For a moment, I considered trying a second, but then remembered that she hadn’t been with a man before.

One step at a time, I told myself. Besides, the feeling of her body milking one finger alone was enough to tempt me beyond all reason. Rotating my wrist, I curled the single digit, hitting the sweet spot.

Zuri cried out, her back arching off the bed. I continued my ministrations, licking her clit and gently sliding my finger in and out of her clenching core. Soon, I lost my ability to focus on anything more than what her body was telling me. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, as she approached her peak.

“Please,” she gasped, tugging at my hair. “Keep going. I’m…oh, I’m close…”

I doubled my efforts, focusing more on her clit. I moved my tongue as quickly as I could, and when I felt her body tense, I sucked her clit into my mouth. Zuri shuddered, then cried out as she came. Her hips bucked, humping against my face as I kept going, working her through her orgasm. Another quickly followed, punctuated by a surprised gasp.

Had she not stopped me, I’d have kept going until she collapsed. But she gently pushed my head away, oversensitive. I complied and crawled up her body, kissing every part of her. Zuri shivered under my attention. She eventually wrapped her arms around me and pulled me close.

“That was…incredible,” she murmured against my lips. “Am I dreaming? There is no way you are so good to me.”

I laughed. “Have you been dreaming about me a lot?”

“So much.” She wiggled away from me, pushing me down against the bed. “And not just of you, but of…” She looked down to see my erection straining against my trousers. “May I?”

Zuri didn’t wait for me to answer. Her fingers fumbled over the lacings of my pants for just a moment before she found her rhythm. The pants and underwear came off halfway before catching on my boots.

Her eyes widened at the sight of my erect cock. “You are such an impressive man.” Zuri trailed her fingers down my erection. “I thought I dreamt this too.”

Before I could respond, she lowered her head and took the head of my cock in her mouth.

I groaned as Zuri’s warm, wet mouth enveloped me. She swirled her tongue around the head before taking me deeper. Her hand wrapped around the base, stroking in tandem with the movements of her mouth.

Something felt different. At least from before.

Our earlier tryst in the Fae Lodging had been…almost clinical. An exchange of favors. But this…

Zuri moaned as she took me as deep as she could. Her cheeks bulged, and her hands trembled slightly as they stroked me. But her eyes were burning with desire as she caught my eye.

I tangled my fingers in her dark, coiled hair, groaning. A pair of her snakes opened their mouths and bit down, less to hurt me and more…

Are they trying to keep my hand there?

She popped her lips off my cock. “May I try something?” When I nodded, Zuri adjusted herself and finished removing my boots, and then pants and underwear. She then lowered her head back down, taking my cock back into her mouth. Zuri looked up at me through her lashes, her lips and cheeks straining against my erection. Then she breathed out her nose and lowered herself more, relaxing her throat to take more of my length.

I fought the urge to thrust up into her mouth and let her set the pace.

She gagged for a moment, then started bobbing her head. I could feel her tongue moving, tracing patterns on the underside of my shaft. Her free hand cupped and massaged my balls.

The familiar pressure of my orgasm was building, but I wanted to the moment to last.

At my instruction we shifted, Zuri straddling my shoulders so I could play with her perfect pussy while she bobbed her head up and down on my cock. It meant she couldn’t take me as deep, but it allowed me to enjoy her for longer. I teased her, running my fingers along her glistening lips, talking about how wet sucking me made her.

Zuri groaned and licked the tip of my cock. “I told you: I dreamt of this. Every night since the first.” She huffed. “Now, can I make you come or are you gonna tease me more?”

I grinned and answered by licking her folds in a zig-zagging pattern down to her clit. She gasped and ground her hips back against my face.

“If you make me come again, I’m not going to be able to hold myself up anymore.”

“Race you.”

With a gasp, Zuri shoved her face down on my cock hard enough to gag herself. But she didn’t stop there. She seemed unleashed, totally determined to suck the pleasure from my balls. Her skilled tongue worked magic on my cock.

It was so intense that I struggled to maintain focus on pleasuring her. Her hips rocked against my face as I licked and sucked at her clit, determined to bring her to climax again.

But Zuri was relentless, taking me deep into her throat and swirling her tongue around my shaft. The suction and friction were incredible. I felt the pressure building rapidly at the base of my spine.

I warned her that I was close, my voice muffled against her pussy.

But she only increased her efforts, bobbing her head faster and stroking the base of my cock with her hand.

I couldn’t hold back any longer.

With a groan, I exploded into her mouth. Zuri moaned around my cock as she swallowed, the vibrations prolonging my orgasm.

As the last pulses subsided, I redoubled my efforts on Zuri’s clit. Within moments, she was crying out, her thighs trembling on either side of my head as she came.

Zuri collapsed onto the bed beside me, both of us breathing heavily. She licked her lips, grinning as I gathered her into my arms. I kissed her forehead tenderly.

“That was amazing,” I murmured.

Zuri nuzzled against my chest. “Mmmm, it really was. You’re incredible. Everything I dreamt of and more.”

“Everything?” I raised an eyebrow at her.

Zuri blushed. “Hush now. We’ll find out if that part’s true soon enough.”

Chapter 37: Facing The Music

I slept. It was the best sleep I’d had since coming to the Fae Wilds. There were no dreams, no weird worries, no lurking thoughts. Just bliss and warmth and happiness.

We woke early in the morning. The sun was just rising when I pulled myself out of Zuri’s embrace. Seeing her there, sleeping naked and caked in the dried remains of last night’s fun pulled on something primal inside. I wanted to wake her with another orgasm or three, and then see if I could make every dream of hers come true.

But my Tablet, sensing I was awake, pushed notifications my way.

Britnayel (to Jordan): Are you two coming back soon?

Merielle (to Jordan): Hey, are you two still alive?

Nym (to Jordan): Hi, we miss you!

Skullie (to Jordan): They’ve all been gossiping all night. Just a warning.

I groaned, and Zuri stirred beside me.

“Is it time to face reality already?” she asked, chuckling.

I relayed the messages I’d gotten to her, and Zuri checked her own Tablet.

“It’s worse on my end.” She groaned and stretched, a full-body thing that stoked that fire. “I was really hoping we could just…ignore them for a few more hours.”

I leaned over, kissing her for a long moment. “We could,” I whispered into her lips. “The ship doesn’t leave until later in the evening, and so we could just take this time for ourselves.”

“Mm…” Zuri wrapped her arms around me, pressing her supple curves against me. “Just cast off responsibility? That sounds…” She paused, and sighed. “Blissful, if I’m honest. But unwise.”

I slipped a hand between us, circling one of her nipples with my thumb. “Is it?” Zuri groaned in response, so I kept going. “They are adults. And if they want to form a harem, eventually they are going to have to come to terms with the idea that my time will be split between anyone who wishes to become intimate.”

“You are wicked,” she said with a deep chuckle. “Tempting me as I try to mother the flock.”

I pinched the nipple between my thumb and forefinger, and then rolled the delicate flesh between them as Zuri gasped. “So, are you going to let me paint your tits with my come again, or are we getting up?”

***

We didn’t leave the inn until the sun was high in the sky.

After we’d finished and lay together, coiled in sweaty bliss, I asked, “I probably should have checked in sooner, but what about pregnancy? How is it handled in the Fae Wilds?”

She gave me a satisfied smile. “There are herbs to help with making that decision, one way or another. I wouldn’t worry about that unless you add a goblin to the harem. Everyone knows they breed differently.”

“No gobbos,” I retorted firmly, giving her a kiss.

“What about really beautiful ones?” She gave me a suggestive look. “I hear they make incredibly passionate lovers.”

“Oh. Well. Maybe instead of a solid no, we should consider it a firm suggestion?”

We both laughed, then got out of bed.

The walk back to where the group was staying could have been an awkward one. It likely would have been had we succumbed to the messages from our companions. But instead of being ashamed, we walked like lovers do—pressed firmly against one another with her arm around my hip and mine around her shoulder.

I expected to walk in to chaos—fires burning, someone crying in the corner, and Skullie strung up from the ceiling like a piñata.

But none of those things were true.

Everyone was excited to see us when we got back, and there was both an air of worried concern and a bit of jealousy, but the rampant destruction was nowhere to be found. There were plenty of questions—where we had dinner, did we have a good time, where we stayed for the night—but none of them were accusatory.

I did notice that Britney looked standoffish, but it was her default.

The biggest surprise was that everything was organized and ready for us to leave. Everyone had bathed, bags were packed, and someone had even worked on putting together rations for us. Zuri was less than thrilled about that, but I appreciated the touch.

Someone had even made a sort of holster for Skullie on the outside of my pack. It had a small flap that could be released to hide him from view. While not a perfect solution for either of our needs, it was a good compromise to me continuously throwing him inside the bag. At least until we found time for him to take over the minoant’s body.

I was sure to test it out immediately, both the holster and the flap. Skullie was not amused, but since we were leaving so soon, I left him there.

Nym and Britney both ousted Merielle as the organizer almost immediately.

I smiled at Merielle. Her initiative was impressive, even if things weren’t perfect. “Thank you for getting everything organized. That was really thoughtful of you.”

Merielle blushed at the praise. “It was nothing, really. I just wanted to make sure we were prepared for the journey.”

“Well, I appreciate it,” I said sincerely.

We took some time to refine the packing, including Zuri making finicky adjustments to the rations. She pointed out that her particular class skills required more than simply going to a library for a spell scroll. “I’ll need to invest time into discovering new magical recipes, or finding folk like dryads who can teach me their ways.”

I almost replied, then realized that Merielle might have taken Zuri’s critique as nitpicking. The elf woman just accepted the feedback, taking it in with a determined look.

She really is changing. Thinking back to my first encounter with Merielle, I realized just how far she’d come in a short time. To be fair, I hadn’t ever known her to be as emotional as either Nym or Britney, but she certainly seemed much more confident.

I replied to Zuri’s comment, “We’ll make time. Nym gets spell scrolls, and you get recipes. That’s how we’ll make sure it’s fair to everyone. We all get time.”

Nym and Merielle both seemed to catch the double meaning of my statement. After a second, Britney gasped, blushing and looking away.

When we were done, we did a last-minute sanity check.

From the corner of my eye, I noticed Nym fidgeting nervously. Her tail was twitching, and her ears were flattened against her head.

The rest of the party was distracted, so I moved close to her, resting a hand on her shoulder. She jumped and spun, her eyes narrowed. “Are you doing okay?” I asked gently.

Nym looked up at me with wide, anxious eyes. “I’m… I’m trying to be brave,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “But I’m still scared about the ship.”

I placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I know, and that’s okay. Remember, I promised I’d be there for you. We all will be. And Britney said she has some breathing exercises that might help, right?”

Nym’s ear-twitching slowed, just a little. “Right. Okay. I can do this.”

“That’s the spirit,” I said, before turning to the rest of the group. “It looks like we’re all set to head out then. Does everyone have what they need?”

There were nods and murmurs of assent from the party.

“Great,” I said, clapping my hands together. “Let’s go meet Captain Drake and get this adventure started.”

We made our way down to the docks, the salty sea air growing stronger with each step. The bustling port was alive with activity—sailors loading cargo, merchants haggling over prices, and seabirds swooping overhead.

The closer we got, the more I could feel Nym tense up beside me. Her ears were flattened against her head and her tail was tucked between her legs. Sadie was also on high alert, although the feline was better at looking aloof when upset. I gave Nym’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze.

“I’m here with you,” I murmured.

She nodded jerkily but didn’t relax.

We soon spotted a gruff-looking man with weathered skin and a salt-and-pepper beard. He was barking orders at some deckhands loading crates onto a sturdy-looking ship.

“That must be Captain Drake,” I said to the group.

As we approached, the captain turned and eyed us critically. “I’m betting you’re the lot Giles hired,” he grunted. “You showed up later than I expected. Fortunately for you, the tide’s not moving out yet. Hope you’ve got stronger stomachs than you look.”

I stepped forward, extending my hand. “Jordan Cash. This is my team. We’re ready to escort your shipment safely to Lans.”

Drake ignored my outstretched hand, instead scrutinizing each member of our party in turn. His gaze lingered on Nym, who was visibly trembling now.

“Got a problem with ships, girl?” he asked gruffly.

Nym opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Zuri stepped forward, placing a protective hand on Nym’s shoulder. “She’s just a bit nervous about her first sea voyage, Captain. I’m sure she’ll find her sea legs soon enough.”

Drake grunted. “Better hope so. I won’t have anyone puking all over my decks or getting in the way.” He turned back to me. “You lot can start loading your gear. We set sail in an hour.”

As the captain strode away, barking more orders at his crew, I turned to my team. “Well then. You heard the captain, I guess. Let’s get our things on board and get settled. Nym, why don’t you stick close to me?”

Nym nodded gratefully, clutching Sadie tightly to her chest. The feline looked both somehow relieved and irritated to be held.

We made our way up the gangplank, the wooden planks creaking under our feet. The ship, while not massive, was larger than I’d expected. The deck bustled with activity as sailors prepared for departure.

“This way,” a young deckhand called, gesturing toward a hatch. “I’ll show you to your quarters.”

We followed him below deck, ducking our heads to avoid the low ceiling. The passageway was narrow, forcing us to walk single file.

I could hear Nym’s rapid breathing behind me.

“Here we are,” the deckhand said, pushing open a door. “It’s not much, but it’s the best we’ve got for passengers.”

The cabin was indeed small, with three sets of bunk beds crammed into the tight space. A small porthole provided the only natural light, and the air was thick with the scent of salt and old wood.

“It’s…cozy,” Merielle said diplomatically, setting her pack down on one of the lower bunks.

I nodded to the deckhand. “Thank you. We’ll make do.”

As he left, closing the door behind him, I turned to the group. “Nothing to do but get settled in, I guess. Nym, why don’t you take one of the lower bunks? It might help you feel more secure.”

Nym nodded gratefully, still clutching Sadie close as she perched on the edge of the nearest bunk. Her ears were still flattened, and her tail twitched nervously.

“Britney,” I said, turning to the celestial, “now might be a good time for those breathing exercises you mentioned.”

Britney nodded, moving to sit beside Nym. “Okay, catgirl. Listen up. We’re going to start with some deep breaths… I see those ears. Don’t focus on what’s happening out there. Listen right here…”

While Britney walked Nym through the exercises, the rest of us stowed our gear and claimed bunks. I took the one above Nym, figuring I could keep an ear out for her during the night if she needed reassurance.

Merielle perched on the edge of her bunk, looking around the cramped quarters. “So... this is home for the next few days, huh? Cozy.”

I chuckled. “It’ll be an adventure. Here’s to hoping nothing goes wrong.”

Just then, we felt the ship lurch. I cursed my timing.

Nym’s eyes went wide, and she clutched Sadie even tighter.

“It’s okay,” I said quickly, moving to sit beside her. “That’s just the ship casting off. The journey is starting.”

Nym nodded jerkily, her breathing quickening again despite Britney’s efforts. I placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“Remember what I promised? I’m right here if you need me. We all are.”

“Th-thank you, Jordan.” She suddenly dropped Sadie—much to the feline’s anger—and clung to my chest. I rubbed the spot between her ears and Nym started to purr, rubbing her face against me, almost as if scent marking. Sadie yowled and tried to get pets as well, but Zuri scooped up the feline before she could interrupt.

I shifted how I was sitting so Nym could be more comfortable. She rested her head on my chest, her entire body nearly in my lap. I rubbed one ear in slow, soothing strokes, then moved to the other.

Merielle suddenly appeared, a brush in hand. I took it, but looked at her, confused. “For her tail. Nothing calms Nym down like a good tail brushing.”

It took some adjusting, but I was able to both rub her ears and run the brush through her tail at the same time.

I gently ran the brush through Nym’s soft white tail, careful not to tug or pull. With each stroke, I could feel some of the tension leaving her body. Her purring grew louder, vibrating against my chest.

“That feels nice,” Nym murmured, her eyes half-closed in contentment. Her hands kneaded at my thigh.

Despite how tender and earnest the moment was, I was once again reminded of the catgirls’ fae proportions. She weighed almost nothing and was quite slender, other than her chest. Her bottom wasn’t quite flat, but it had no nowhere near the plumpness of Mirielle let alone Zuri.

But her breasts…

Realizing the salacious turn of my thoughts, no doubt influenced by the morning’s activities, I redirected my focus to brushing her tail. The repetitive motions were almost meditative. I found myself relaxing as well, focusing solely on comforting Nym.

In the background, Zuri busied herself preparing her anti-nausea concoctions, the smell of ginger and herbs filling our small quarters. Merielle and Britney chatted quietly, and they kept Sadie and Skullie busy, allowing us to have our own private moment.

As I worked my way down Nym’s tail, I noticed how silky smooth it was becoming under my ministrations. The fine white fur gleamed in the dim light of the cabin.

“Your tail is beautiful,” I said softly. “So soft and fluffy.”

Nym’s purring intensified at the compliment. “Thank you,” she whispered, nuzzling closer against my chest.

The smell of her—marigolds and mint—was intoxicating. At ease, I wanted nothing more than to drag her into my lap and focus all of my attention on her. Despite my attempts to redirect my focus, I found my arousal growing. I marveled at how something so simple as tail brushing could be so intimate. Her soft purrs and the feel of her warm body pressed against mine were making it difficult to think straight. My mind kept wandering, wondering.

After some time, I felt Nym’s breathing even out. Her body had completely relaxed against me, the earlier tension melting away.

“How are you feeling now?” I asked softly, hoping my voice didn’t betray my inner thoughts.

Nym looked up at me, her eyes half-lidded. “Much better,” she murmured. “Thank you, Jordan.”

I smiled down at her, still gently stroking her ears. “I’m glad. Remember, I’m here anytime you need me.”

She nodded, then hesitated for a moment before leaning up and placing a soft kiss on my cheek. “You’re wonderful,” she whispered.

The innocent gesture sent a jolt through me. I cleared my throat, trying to regain my composure. As I looked around, I caught Zuri’s knowing smile. She raised an eyebrow at me, and I felt my face get warm.

“Now that we’re settled here, I should go check in with the captain.” I forced myself to think about something besides Nym’s warmth and purring. “We should establish a watch for the night, since that’s when we’re most likely to get hit.”

“Before you go.” Zuri gestured, summoning her Tablet and showing me her recipes. “I have three uses of Quick Combine. Do you think I should make them before we go to sleep?”

“Before we go to sleep?” I said, brain struggling to change channels from the feeling of Nym to strategy. “Wouldn’t it spoil?”

“Not if you store it. My storage will keep ingredients, but yours will preserve products for training. I think it should work for me to craft something and give it to you.”

The implications were huge. I beamed at her. “What you’re saying is, as long as we have ingredients, we can prepare for a variety of circumstances.”

“Precisely.”

“Let’s get a Harmful Concoction ready, assuming you have what you need?”

“I do. Just that one?”

“For now. The attacks happen at night, so if we need to adapt, I want us to be able to.”

“Fair enough.” She lifted her hands and focused. Her Tablet flashed and an outline of a pot appeared to overlap the space between her fingers. Ghostly ingredients appeared, presumably removed from her extra dimensional storage space, joining the mix. After a heartbeat, five separate vials of bright green liquid appeared. They hovered in place, waiting for us to grab them.

I did, storing all five without a problem. “The description says they have to be consumed. If we’re fighting monsters in the ocean, is it safe to assume that mixing some of this in the water they are moving through counts?”

“It would, yes.” She gave me a wry look. “Water would dilute it quickly though. You’d need to get it right next to their mouths to ensure absorption.”

“Works for me. I’m pretty accurate with my tossing.”

“Accurate tosser,” Nym giggled, the sound reminding me why I’d been eager to leave the room.

When I moved to leave, Merielle asked, “Should one of us go with you?”

“No, I’ll be fine,” I said, a little too quickly. A little cool, fresh air would do me a lot of good. Besides, it wasn’t like I was going to admit I needed some time away from the gorgeous ladies. “Rest up while we can. I’ll be right back.”

Chapter 38: Going Under

The deck of the ship was relatively calm. Night had fallen, and the moon was rising over the bay. Dimly lit lanterns hung from the masts, casting a warm and gentle glow over the ship. Crew members rushed back and forth in near silence, letting the creaking of the boat and the lapping of the water seem almost thunderous by comparison.

Above, a blanket of stars glittered, a thousand tiny diamonds scattered across the inky blackness. There were brighter glowing bits that both my Earth and Fae Wilds memories told me were planets, but neither could agree on which I was looking at.

I took a deep breath of the salty sea air, trying to clear my head. The cool night breeze helped calm my racing thoughts and cool my heated skin. I couldn’t believe how deeply Nym’s affection had affected me. The catgirl was intoxicating—everything about her was filled with so much love and care.

Making my way across the deck, I spotted Captain Drake at the helm. He was barking orders at a young sailor who scurried off as I approached.

“Captain,” I said, greeting him with a nod of my head. “I wanted to check in about our watch schedule for the night.”

Drake grunted, eyeing me suspiciously. “Thought you lot were supposed to be protecting my cargo. Shouldn’t you already have a plan?”

I nodded, unfazed by his gruff demeanor. Something about him tugged at my Earth memories, reminding me of a middle manager I once knew. “We do, but I wanted to coordinate with you to ensure we’re not duplicating efforts or getting in your crew’s way,” I said, lying smoothly.

The captain’s expression softened slightly. “Hm. At least you’ve got some sense. Alright, let’s hear it.”

I outlined an improvised watch schedule that allowed two of us on duty at all times throughout the night. Drake listened, occasionally nodding or grunting in approval.

“Sounds reasonable,” he said when I finished. “Just make sure your people stay out of my crew’s way. And keep that nervous catgirl of yours from causing any trouble.”

“We will,” I assured him. “And I wouldn’t worry about Nym; she’s calmed down already.”

Drake nodded, and then something crossed his face. “Just don’t screw this up, okay? I… This is my last shot.” He said it with confidence, but I could tell it was false bravado instead of arrogance. “Without Giles’s contract, we’ll have to sell the ship. And then what? I’ve got a crew to look after.”

I was taken aback by the captain’s sudden vulnerability. It seemed there was more at stake here than just a simple cargo run. “I understand, Captain. We’ll do everything in our power to make sure this shipment gets to Lans safely.”

Drake grunted, his gruff exterior returning. “See that you do. Now, if there’s nothing else, I’ve got a ship to run.”

I nodded and turned to leave, but paused. “Captain, have you noticed anything…unusual during your recent voyages? Any strange lights or occurrences?”

The captain’s eyes narrowed. “Why do you ask?”

“Just something Giles mentioned,” I said casually.

Drake was quiet for a moment, then sighed. “Nothing I’ve seen. There have been…things. Whispers from the crew about lights dancing on the water. Strange noises in the night. But nothing concrete, mind you. I wouldn’t worry about it, if I were you.”

“Thank you, Captain,” I said. “We’ll keep our eyes open.”

When I entered our cramped quarters, I found the atmosphere had shifted. The earlier tension was gone, replaced by a sense of camaraderie. Zuri was reading over her notebook while Merielle and Britney were engaged in what looked like an intense game of cards. Nym was curled up on her bunk, Sadie nestled in her arms, looking much more relaxed than before.

“How’d it go with the captain?” Zuri asked as I closed the door behind me.

I relayed my conversation with Drake, including the watch schedule I’d improvised. “So we’ll need two people on watch at all times through the night,” I concluded.

Merielle looked up from her cards. “I’ll take the first watch with you, Jordan. I’m not tired yet anyway.”

I considered the elf, realizing that we hadn’t spent any real time together since the dungeon. The strategist in me saw the flaws in having both close-range fighters off rotation, but the tactician realized the value in quality time with each member of the team.

Giving her an approving look, I said, “Thanks, Merielle. Zuri and Britney, you two can take the middle watch. Nym and I will handle the last shift before dawn.”

Nym perked up at this, her ears twitching. “You’ll be with me for the watch?”

“Of course,” I said, smiling at her. “I promised I’d be there for you, remember?”

Nym’s answering smile was radiant, and I felt that familiar warmth spreading through my chest again.

“Now,” I said, “the captain mentioned some strange occurrences, just like Giles mentioned.”

“Any idea what it could be?” Merielle asked.

“Without seeing directly, no.”

“I bet it is sirens,” Skullie said with a grumpy grating of his teeth.

I raised an eyebrow in his direction. “Are sirens normally an issue in the bay?”

“Unknown. But if there are lights on the water and people swearing they hear things…sirens.”

Merielle looked from me to the lich. When I didn’t break in to elaborate, she gestured for my familiar to go on. “And? What does a siren look like? What can they do?”

“Well, I’m told they are disgusting, treacherous creatures. During my life, I heard plenty of stories of them luring sailors to their doom with enchanting songs and illusory beauty. But their true forms are monstrous—scales, claws, razor-sharp teeth. They drag their victims beneath the waves to feast.”

He wiggled his jaws from side to side. When no one said anything, he cracked his jaws and exclaimed, “What? No one is going to comment on that rhyme? Teeth and feast! That was practically poetry!”

Ignoring his antics, Nym shuddered, clutching Sadie tighter. “That sounds terrifying.”

Skullie’s description was enough for me to check on both my inherited memories and the data on my Tablet. Both confirmed what he’d said. “If it is sirens, we’ll need to be extra vigilant. Their songs can supposedly enthrall even the most strong-willed individuals. Remember, we’re here to protect the cargo and investigate these strange occurrences. Stay alert, and if you see or hear anything unusual, report it immediately. Don’t try to handle it alone.”

The others nodded in agreement.

“All right,” I said, “Merielle and I will head up for the first watch. The rest of you try to get some sleep. We’ve got a long night ahead of us.”

Merielle and I headed upstairs. Most of the crew had retired below, leaving only a skeleton crew manning the ship. We found a spot near the bow where we could keep an eye on both the sea ahead and the deck behind us.

“So,” Merielle said after we’d settled in, leaning against the railing, “you and Zuri seemed to have quite the evening last night.”

“Ah, yes. It was…nice.”

Merielle chuckled. “No need to be coy. We’re all adults here.” She paused, then added more softly, “I’m sure she told you that we’ve all had discussions about the possibilities of…sharing.”

I turned to look at her, surprised by her directness. “And your thoughts?”

Merielle’s eyes sparkled in the moonlight as she turned to face me. “My thoughts?” She chuckled softly. “I think it’s an intriguing idea. We’ve all been through so much together already. And you...” She trailed off, her gaze roaming over me appreciatively. Her eyes lingered on my shoulders, my chest, and then darted away. “You’re unlike any man I’ve ever met, Jordan.”

“Thank you. I think you’re pretty incredible yourself.”

She smiled, a hint of shyness creeping into her expression. “So, hypothetically speaking, if we were to…pursue this arrangement. How would you see it working?”

Fortunately, I was ready for this question. “My world didn’t normalize harems the way they do here, but my take on it is…fundamentally, it’s about trusting relationships. I see forming a harem as a group of people, whatever their gender or species, agreeing to invest in each other.”

“Invest?” she said, arching a brow. “You make it sound scholarly.”

I held up a hand. “By invest, I mean invest emotionally. Forming deeper bonds. Both Skullie and Zuri helped me see that harems are as much about romance and emotional intimacy as the sex aspect, which is what I expected it to be at first.”

“Ah. And that sex aspect was…”

“Remember when we met? How I told you I didn’t want my Tablet to be a coercive factor in working with me?”

“I do.”

“Sex is nice. Don’t get me wrong. I want it. A lot. This body of mine is capable of some amazing things. Of wanting like I can’t remember ever experiencing.”

She blushed at that, looking me over and biting her bottom lip.

“But what’s most important is any choice we make is for the right reasons. We need to approach it as equals. You’re all skilled adventurers in your own right, not just…companions to be left behind. It would be about supporting each other, sharing our strengths, and growing together.”

Merielle blush faded as she took in what I had to say. “That sounds…nice, actually. Better than what I’d imagined being in a harem with a man might be like.”

“What did you imagine?”

She looked away. “Oh, you know. The typical. What you said you thought, too.” She didn’t elaborate, and I didn’t need her to.

“I won’t lie and say I’m not attracted to you.” It was the truth, and one Zuri had recommended I give them. Sensing the truth in the gorgon’s words, I spoke from a place of pure earnestness. “I won’t say that I don’t want more. But that’s natural. What’s important is that desire doesn’t cloud anyone’s vision about making this into a true partnership. I may be the team leader, but the keyword is team, not leader. We all give, and we all take.”

Merielle smiled, reaching out to touch my arm gently. “I like the sound of that.”

We fell into a comfortable silence for a while, scanning the horizon and the deck. The moon cast a silvery path across the water, and the gentle lapping of waves against the hull was almost hypnotic.

“Jordan,” Merielle said softly after some time had passed, “Did you see that?”

I looked up, blinking. Had I seen something? Where had my mind been? How much time had passed?

Pushing away from the railing, I scanned the horizon intently. “Where? What did you see?”

Merielle pointed off the port side. “There, just at the edge of the moonlight’s reflection. I thought I saw…a flicker of something.”

I squinted, trying to pierce the darkness beyond the moon’s silvery path on the water. For a long moment, I saw nothing. Then, just as I was about to give up, I caught a glimpse of it—a faint, blue-green light dancing just beneath the surface.

“I see it,” I murmured, my hand instinctively moving to summon my sword. “It matches the description of what others have reported.”

The light flickered again, this time joined by another. They danced and swirled beneath the waves, mesmerizing in their fluid movements.

“Should I let the others know?” Merielle asked, her voice hushed.

“Yes.” I didn’t take my eyes off the lights. “But quietly. We don’t want to cause a panic among the crew if it turns out to be nothing.”

Merielle turned to go below deck, but I gestured for her to wait. There was…something. I heard it—a faint, haunting melody carried on the night breeze. It was beautiful, unlike anything I’d ever heard before.

Part of me wanted to lean over the railing, to get closer to the source of that enchanting sound.

I gripped the wood tightly, fighting against the allure of the haunting melody. “Merielle,” I called out, my voice strained. “Do you hear that?”

She paused, tilting her head. Her eyes widened. “I…yes. It’s beautiful.” She took a step toward the railing, as if in a trance.

“No!” I grabbed her arm, pulling her back. “Don’t listen to it. Remember what Skullie said about sirens? This has to be their song.”

Merielle blinked, shaking her head as if to clear it. “You’re right. I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me.”

“It’s okay. But we need to warn the others quickly. This could get dangerous fast.”

As if on cue, a shout came from the other side of the ship. “Lights in the water! Starboard side!”

I cursed under my breath. “Go wake the others. I’ll keep things under control up here.”

Merielle nodded and hurried below deck. I made my way toward the shouting sailor, my sword in hand. More crew members were emerging on deck, drawn by the commotion.

“Everyone, stay back from the railings!” I called out. “And try to block your ears if you can!”

But it was too late for some. A few sailors were already leaning dangerously far over the side, their eyes glazed over. I rushed to the nearest sailor, grabbing him by the back of his shirt and yanking him away from the railing. He struggled against me, reaching out toward the water.

“Let me go!” he cried. “Can’t you hear them? They’re calling to me!”

“Snap out of it!” I shouted, shaking him roughly. “It’s not real!”

More lights appeared in the water, swirling patterns of blue and green that danced hypnotically beneath the waves. The haunting melody grew louder, more insistent. I could feel its pull even as I fought against it.

Captain Drake emerged from his cabin, his face a mask of confusion and anger. “What’s going on out here?”

“Sirens, Captain!” I called out. “We need to get everyone below deck now!”

Drake’s eyes widened in recognition. He began barking orders, his voice cutting through the ethereal song. “All hands below! Move it! Plug your ears and get below!”

As the crew scrambled to obey, I saw movement in the water. Sleek, shadowy forms were gliding just beneath the surface, circling the ship like sharks. One broke the surface briefly, and I caught a glimpse of glistening scales and razor-sharp teeth.

Merielle burst back onto the deck, followed closely by Zuri, Britney, and Nym. They all looked disoriented, fighting against the siren song. I quickly assessed the situation as my team emerged on deck. Nym’s eyes were wide with fear, her ears flattened against her head. Zuri looked resolute but dazed, while Britney seemed to be struggling to resist the siren song’s pull.

“Cover your ears!” I shouted. “Zuri, do you have any beeswax and cloth to block out the sound?”

Zuri nodded, already reaching into her pouch. “On it!”

I turned to Merielle. “Help me get the rest of the crew below deck. Britney, if you see anyone going toward the sides of the boat, grab them. Slap them! Do whatever you can to break the hold.”

Britney’s eyes gleamed golden with celestial mana as she shoved the wax wad into her ears. “I’ll try!”

We blocked up our ears and got to work. Even muted, the siren’s song was tempting. And the sirens themselves grew bolder. More shadowy forms circled beneath the waves, and occasionally, one would leap from the water, revealing glimpses of their monstrous forms.

Suddenly, an enormous tentacle shot out of the water, wrapping around the ship.

Creeeeeeeak.

The ship strained under the pressure.

A dozen tiny bells started to ring, muted to a tinny sound beyond the wax and cloth in my ears.

“What the hell?!” I shouted. “Skullie didn’t mention tentacles!”

Chapter 39: Blood in the Water

My Fast Sword of Bloodletting sprang to my hand, a gentle penumbra of golden magic surrounding the powerful magical item as it came into view. Moving deftly across the deck, I dodged sailors as I charged to the tentacle.

As I went, I issued commands to my team, leveraging my new Cunning score to think faster than before.

Jordan: Everyone, I’m going in. Whatever this is, I’m not risking you and the mission. I’ll issue directions individually as I can.

Jordan (to Merielle): Secure Nym! We may need her spells, but don’t want her going overboard.

Jordan (to Zuri): Get your new cooking ability ready. I have an idea.

That was all I had time for, as I’d reached the pink and green appendage. Covered in suckers, some of which had barbed spines curling from their puckering centers, the tentacle was easily three feet in diameter and long enough to cover the entire width of the boat.

Even as I reached the thing, a second tentacle flashed up, knocking sailors aside like bowling pins and smashing through bits of wooden railing as it came down. I caught a glimpse of barbs digging into wood and got a very bad feeling.

Bringing my sword down on the first tentacle was like cutting into sheet steel. The exterior was beyond simply tough, it seemed resistant to my enchanted weapon. My first strike barely sank in an inch before I had to try again.

The Bloodletting enchantment was not as foiled as the blade, however. It dealt an additional one to four damage every six seconds, or until the wound was treated or healed. Pink-tinted water oozed from the first cut, slow but steady.

Again, I struck the thing.

Skullie (to Jordan): I have an idea! Permission to try something creative.

I had no idea where he’d ended up, or what his intentions were. Our familiar bond wasn’t that intense. For that matter, I hadn’t realized he could use party telepathy with me until that moment. Regardless, any help that didn’t put lives at risk was welcome.

Jordan (to Skullie): Do it!

I brought my sword down again, and again. Each hit rang down my hand like a gong. The tentacle squirmed, writhing against the railing, meaning that each place I struck was new. Yet with each cut, more blood flowed. From what I could tell, the monster didn’t have any of the standard fast-healing or regenerative powers I’d have expected from a typical boss-tier creature.

That meant we had a chance.

“Jordan!” Britney screamed.

Twisting, I saw that one of the tentacles had risen from the water. Straddling the thing was an abomination of black scales with a lamprey mouth. Vaguely humanoid, complete with barnacles jutting out like breasts, the siren pointed a webbed hand and the tentacle she straddled zipped forward. This one was leaner and more flexible than the others. It wound around Britney’s waist, lifting her from the deck in a flash.

Merielle, who’d gotten Nym to a length of rope lashed to a mast, got there before I did. She didn’t have her hammer, but as she crossed the distance, I saw her lift her hands. Fire blossomed around her Elemental Fighter’s Gloves.

Smart woman, I thought, proud of her.

Jordan (to Merielle): The tentacles are damn near indestructible rubber. Aim for the siren if you can!

The agile elf shoved off a sailor who’d approached the siren. She was strong enough now to push the guy over. When she did, it allowed her to activate Knight’s Move. Not only did she save the man’s life, but she also zipped six feet away, practically teleporting to close the distance in with the mounted siren.

At the very edge of the deck, right below where the siren sat directing the tentacle, Merielle leaped. Her gloved hand, limned in red energy, wrapped around a scaly foot. The warrior was so strong, and had such momentum, that she managed a one-armed pull-up, smashing her other hand directly into the siren’s leg.

The combination of fire attacks was enough to distract the siren. A webbed hand came down, batting at the dangling elf.

Left undirected, the tentacle carrying Britney flailed about, knocking sailors over but otherwise remaining where it had been.

Nym (to Jordan): What should I do? Jordan? What should I do! I’m so scared!

I had no time to reply, as a thrashing tentacle smashed me to the deck hard enough to see spots. Leaking bloody syrup from multiple slashes, the appendage flattened against my back, pinning me down. Wrenching myself around, I shoved back against the force.

Even with my incredible Strength, the titanic creature held me in place.

Nym and Britney were screaming. Merielle was dangling, beating the leg of a siren who kept trying to scrape her off. My team needed me.

Adjusting the blade in one hand, I turned the edge upward, pushing with it against the tentacle. Although I wore Gauntlets of Grappling, their magic didn’t seem to work against the crushing attack. It was either that, or the monster was a much higher level than I was.

The thought was chilling. Not that I let it stop me.

Determined to kill the thing, I shoved, trying to force my sword into the resilient skin. It was just enough to carve another bleeding slice.

Too slow, I thought, wracking my brain for a better solution. My skills told me a creature of this size could have hundreds of hit points. I either needed to deal much more damage, or get it bleeding faster.

“I’m here!” Skullie said from next to my head. “I’m going to distract it. Are you ready?”

“Yes!”

The lich screamed, voice warbling, “Liiiife leech!”

As the crushing tentacle wiggled atop me, my familiar jammed his boney spine directly into one of the wider holes I’d carved. Then he flexed, bending down and jamming his teeth into the lip of the open wounds.

Nothing should have happened. The damn skeleton was as strong as a feather caught in a breeze.

But Life Leech enhanced his bite attack based on my strength score. For the duration of the spell, the undead creature could have bitten through almost anything.

As it turned out, almost anything included the tentacle monster.

I felt life flowing into me as hit points traveled from the monster, into my familiar, and then through our bond. Ribs that I hadn’t felt crack regenerated, restored in that first bite.

It was enough to make the tentacle jerk to the side as if stung.

I took the opportunity to adjust my attacks. My sword had a Fast enchantment, which made it fifty percent quicker to wield than any of my other weapons. Turning from blade side to tip, I jabbed the tentacle rapidly, stitching a series of tiny wounds down its length.

None of the damage I inflicted with those rapid, shallow strikes was meaningful.

Yet by the time I’d added seven new cuts, the monster was bleeding between ten to forty points of damage every six seconds.

“Yahoo!” Skullie screamed as the tentacle flew into the air, lifting and vanishing overboard.

Coming to my feet, I crossed to the nearest of the other large tentacles. It retained hold of the boat and was rocking us back and forth. The thing was strong, but not quite strong enough to capsize the entire boat with one anchoring limb. It was enough to send sailors flying, however.

A man slid past me, an expression of terror on his face. One handed, I caught his hand even as I jammed my sword into the tentacle. Once. Twice. Three times. I made shallow cuts appear at the thickest points of the limb, creating fresh rivers of unhealing damage.

“Jordan… Merielle!” Zuri called, alerting me to a new problem.

I twisted, using the motion to draw yet another shallow slice along the monster’s hide.

Merielle had climbed up the siren’s leg. Using the monster’s scales as handholds, she’d lifted herself, punched the monster, grabbed hold, then lifted again. It was a climbing-attack style that didn’t seem to make much sense at first.

It had also dealt significant damage to the creature.

The elf had paid a price for her elevation, however.

Whipping her scaled hands down, the siren had clawed at the only vulnerable spot available: Merielle’s face.

The elf was bleeding from her forehead, cheeks, and mouth. One eye was swollen shut. Despite her injuries, however, she was smiling like she knew something.

Why is she smiling?

It was only then that I noticed the siren’s hands. They were covered in bleeding wounds, ones that made no sense.

“Britney!” I gasped, surprised and delighted to note the aura of protective energy surrounding Merielle’s body finally. The brilliant girl had thrown herself into the siren’s attacks on purpose.

And Britney, despite being lashed about by a tentacle, had possessed the clarity of thought to use her ability!

The problem wasn’t team coordination, however. A second of the thinner tentacles had arisen from the water, this time carrying a glowing siren. This one, also decidedly female, had a scepter in one hand and a pouch wrapped around her waist. She was weaving the wand in the air, presumably to cast a spell.

“Screw that,” I growled.

Jordan: Nym! I need you to get into position. Use Scouring Blast to distract that spellcaster. Aim the cone to get the tentacle holding Merielle. If you can get her siren, do that too.

We didn’t have much of a window, and Nym knew it.

I spotted the catgirl—who’d been holding onto the rope for dear life—go positively sheet-white with utter terror. Zuri was there in an instant, wrapping an arm around the girl. It wasn’t clear if the gorgon was pulling Nym along, or simply supporting her. Either way, Nym shifted her grip to her friend and the two raced the ten feet along the deck, crossing it in three heartbeats.

Nym, trembling, lifted her hands.

Two spells went off at once.

One created a sphere of water around Merielle’s head, fully enclosing her face in a bubble of aquamarine, glowing energy. The elf was high enough to pummel her siren’s thigh, although her face had gone from bloody and bruised to barely recognizable as a cost for her accomplishments.

The second was a Cleaning Burst enhanced Scouring Blast that sent white hot sand across the length of two tentacles and both sirens. Merielle’s head would have been in the radius if not for the spell covering it, and portions of Nym’s sand blast struck the water. The effect on the water spell was immediate and potent.

The shell covering Merielle’s face shrank. My skills told me that the effect likely had its total duration significantly reduced by Nym’s attack.

Reduced, but not dismissed.

With a hissing cry, the first of the two sirens finally collapsed, falling to the deck and taking Merielle with her. The tentacle she’d been riding flailed, then began to retreat, carrying Britney with it.

I caught a glimpse of Merielle rolling over, her mouth open as she gasped for a breath that would not come. In the face of possible death, the warrior kept her head. She pummeled the fallen siren, ensuring the monster was dead.

Perched atop the other tentacle, the enemy spellcaster batted at the sand, her alluring cry replaced with gagging sounds. It took me a beat to realize just how debilitating having sand fill her mouth and gills must be. The sea witch, or whatever she was, tried covering her face but Nym’s spell continued, disorienting the monster.

Leaping onto the boat-tugging tentacle, I ran down its length, toward the central mass. The angle brought me closer to the edge of the ship, but also within leaping distance of the tentacle that threatened to drag Britney overboard. As I ran, I held my sword down, letting the tip drag and bounce over blubbery ridges and suckers. The effect only opened a few, tiny wounds.

But those bled, too.

When I was nearly over the water, I roared, “Britney! Thorns me!” And leaped, holding my sword overhead.

Chapter 40: Old Man of the Sea

I slammed into Britney the instant before she would have gone overboard. My weight, coupled with momentum, was enough to drag the tentacle just low enough for me to catch the ship’s rail with a booted foot. A few inches of wood were all that kept us both from going overboard.

One arm wrapped around the tentacle as well as Britney’s torso, I felt the girl’s Thorns effect shroud me, adding retributive damage to whatever the monster did.

At first, I intended to use my sword, but with one hand holding onto my teammate, I had no leverage. Dismissing the blade, I jammed my palm against a sucker-spike.

It hurt, but it also damaged the monster.

At the same time, I felt a surge of healing that didn’t come from any of the women. Realization struck and I burst out laughing, roaring, “Go Skullie go!”

The lich was somewhere underwater, using my borrowed Strength to grind his jaws on the leviathan, dealing enough ongoing damage to provide me with more necromantic healing than anything our team could currently produce.

Confident in my relative safety, I took the opportunity to jam my hand on sucker-spikes again and again.

A flash of motion out of the corner of my eye drew my attention briefly. I saw Sadie leap from some shadow and tackle Merielle, who’d begun to seize. The cat jammed her face into the water spell and opened her mouth.

Then the cat simply sucked the water down, drinking it as if she were a bottomless pit.

Merielle’s seizing ended at the same time the tentacle holding us finally relented, relaxing its hold on Britney. She fell to the deck, next to the elf, as it writhed to dislodge me as well.

I let it.

“Britney!” I called, “Heal Merielle.” A quick check of my Tablet showed the warrior was down to [7] hit points and had a status of [asphyxiated, exhausted, disoriented, and temporarily blind].

Nym’s spell ended, freeing the siren to act.

With a hiss, the spellcasting monster lifted her hands. A bolt of icy lightning, a configuration that I didn’t recognize, slammed into my chest. I felt my heart stop, as if the creature had used some sort of instant-death effect. Pain radiated from the point of impact, piercing through my defenses and rippling down my hands, making every nerve tingle.

I collapsed, an unfamiliar certainty slowing my thoughts.

“Blast you!” Nym screamed, sending another casting of Scouring Blast at the monster.

The siren wailed in anguish, throwing her arms up yet again.

Skullie’s necromantic healing ticked over again.

My heart thudded once. Twice. Then kicked back into rhythm. Whatever spell the monster had cast had failed, although I had the distinct impression that I was far, far lower on hit points than I’d ever been.

Not that it mattered.

Roaring, I came to my feet. When I did, I saw an unexpected opportunity. Lit by bright stars, I made out dozens of fins lurking in the distance. The predators were close, but dared not interfere with such titanic monsters.

What was it Zuri said during our date? Her mother had a seafood stew recipe!

Jordan: Zuri! Those fins in the ocean. Is there any chance you have pieces of them? To use in Questionable Attractant?

Zuri: Jordan! Yes, of course I do. I picked up shark fins in town.

Jordan: Put it in the water right over the side. Do it now!

There was a flash of magic as the gorgon used her class ability to brew the recipe instantly. She was already close to the edge of the boat, so pouring the contents of Quick Combine over the side took just a few breaths.

I leaped for the spellcaster, my armor absorbing the damage from Nym’s spell. The blast of the wind actually helped, giving me several extra feet of clearance and shoving me into the temporarily blinded siren.

Throwing a leg over the tentacle, I summoned both my Fast Sword of Bloodletting and my Accurate Dagger of Cruelty. Slamming the dagger into the siren’s side, I simultaneously drove the tip of my sword into the tentacle.

Distracted and vulnerable, the siren was unable to defend herself from the attack, which slid deeply into her chest. She shuddered, coughing up sand as she tried to breathe. One hand flexed, collecting magic that seemed to fizzle away, dissipating before she could weave it into a spell.

The smaller, more flexible tentacle was also less armored than the giant one still stretched across the deck. My sword went deep, cutting several inches into the meat and spilling blood into the ocean.

I was too busy to tell if Zuri’s attempt to help was doing anything, but splashes of movement from glowing shapes near the ship suggested something was happening.

The tentacle flexed, barbs hooking my thighs, forcing it to take a tiny amount of retributive damage, just as the Thorns effect wore off. A pulse of healing flowed through me, giving me the energy to continue working the dagger in the siren’s chest.

She slumped abruptly, going limp against my chest. I felt the tentacle began to retract. Dismissing my weapons, I grabbed the mage and kicked off, trying to reach the boat. The tentacle disappeared from beneath my thighs and I, along with my prize, fell toward the water.

I activated my Trackless Boots of Levitation at the last instant, landing an inch above the thrashing waves.

Before I had a chance to lose the corpse, I roared, “Here” and tossed the siren behind me, hard enough that the body flew over the railing. The spellcaster, along with her magical supplies, would be ours.

If we survived the rest of this attack.

Then I saw what Zuri’s potions had done.

According to the way I understood her concoction to work, her recipe should have been airborne. I had no idea what it would do in the water. As it turned out, thrashing water was an excellent distribution system for five potent doses of the chemical.

The sharks, or whatever they were, were swarming. No, they weren’t just swarming. Some of them were transforming, growing in size and ferocity as they breached the surface long enough for me to see them. Then they dove, attacking their new food source.

I couldn’t hear what was happening, but I could feel it in the water as it roiled beneath my feet. There was a flash of light as another spellcasting siren cast a spell. I thought it was probably the equivalent of an aquatic fireball.

It was enough to reveal what was happening.

Twenty or thirty sirens, including two of the spellcasters, were far beneath the boat. The titan’s tentacles, of which there were many more, lashed about, fighting off what seemed to be hundreds of sharks—some of which had grown in size and strength.

Compared to our shipboard battle, this was a war.

The leviathan ripped sharks apart, and the sirens darted around, using tridents or other weapons to attack the predators. In return, the largest of the sharks swallowed sirens whole, or bit massive chunks out of them.

Tentacles fell away, bitten clean in-two as the transformed, elite versions revealed strength to exceed my own.

Jordan: Skullie! Get out of there! Come on.

I felt my familiar acknowledge the call and saw his ghostly silhouette, still under the propulsion effect, dart out from a writhing nest of tendrils. He burst from the water, half of his teeth and bits of spine missing, but clearly exultant.

“I helped!” he called proudly, flying over to me.

“Go on up. See if you can’t help the girls,” I said, lifting my sword as a lashing tentacle neared my feet. I jabbed the point down, twisting with all my strength to open a new wound.

“It’s wounded,” my familiar pointed out. “You don’t have to stay here. There’s no way the sirens continue the attack now.”

I didn’t care. This attack wasn’t merely good; it was overwhelming. For them to have a spellcaster with instant-death effects, and a veritable army waiting for the boat to go under, told me one thing.

To ensure peace on the seas, I had to make sure they all died. Here and now.

Sensing my decision, my familiar bobbed a nod and flew up, over the edge of the boat.

An instant after he did, the water surged beneath my feet, boiling as something gargantuan began to surface. Looking down, I saw more flashes of underwater fire. They revealed that fewer than half of the sirens remained alive, and those who did were harried. The sharks had lost far more of their original number as well, but there were plenty surviving to finish the job.

That just left the…

The leviathan rose beneath me, its core mass backlit from underwater spells, and its surface suggested by starlight.

What I’d thought was a squid, maybe a mythical kraken, was not. What I saw in the flashes of light was an ancient man’s face, fifty feet across. His hair was gray and lank, and he had a beard that trailed in the water, bits of it folding over blubbery, split lips that parted to reveal jagged shark-like teeth. Eyes big enough to resemble moons glowed with blue-white light, casting shadows across a scarred nose. Beneath the head, I saw the tentacles. Dozens of them, all in different sizes, dangling.

As he surfaced, mouth open, I sensed a powerful intellect in the thing, and knew it recognized me for the one who had dealt so many small, bleeding cuts to it.

With a flourish, I retrieved Zuri’s Harmful Concoction.

The creature emerged, water streaming from his mouth. I danced across the water, nimbly positioning myself on one puffy lip. Balanced precariously, I withstood a blast of noxious air as the monster loosed a high-pitched, keening wail of anguish and rage. A lashing, serpentine tongue covered in barbed scales emerged, questing for me.

My gut told me that getting caught by that tongue and pinned between those teeth would be deadly, especially given how injured I was.

“Suck on this!” I snarled, pouring all five doses of Zuri’s potion directly into his mouth. Immediately after, I used my position and angle to jam my sword into his gums.

To my relief and instant gratification, the interior of his mouth was not armored. Blood, this time bright red and black, burst from the base of his teeth. Before the dangerous tongue could get to me, he snapped his jaws together, reflexively attempting to protect his face.

I held my sword in place, allowing my enemy to use his own force to carve a five-foot channel across his face.

With a squeal, the monster dove, the tentacles beneath his head flailing. My last sight of him was his bloodied face rapidly blackening as blisters arose from his cheeks.

Zuri’s poison deals between four-to-eight hit points per dose, I reasoned. That added up to at least twenty more points of damage, on top of whatever my sword had dealt. Not to mention the bleeding effects and the sharks.

This thing must have taken over four hundred hit points of damage by now.

The flurry of activity beneath me was slower than before. There was no siren song, nor were there any new flashes of spells. Three shark fins, all elites, surfaced not two hundred feet from me.

“Jordan, here!”

I looked up to see Merielle tossing down a line. She, along with several sailors, helped haul me back onto the boat.

As my feet touched the wooden planks, there was a popping, bursting sound from the water. We all turned in time to see the corpses of the trio of sharks burst to the surface. Between them, eyes open and sightless, was the monster.

“By the Fates,” a sailor swore, “that’s an Old Man of the Sea!”

I studied the face for a moment, then turned to survey the damage. Merielle was up, her face largely restored thanks to Britney’s fast healing. Our celestial healer was sitting, her clothes ripped from the rough handling of the tentacle. Bits of tanned flesh, raw and bleeding, were visible.

She took a lot of damage during that, I realized, followed by another revelation. The arrogant woman wasn’t healing herself. Did she use all her mana on Merielle?

If I wasn’t in the middle of an assessment, the thought might have shocked me into saying something. Instead, I looked for the rest of my team.

Nym, although shaken, stood next to a mast, her back firmly planted against the wood. She held Sadie, petting her cat. Cuddled against her owner, Sadie blinked at me, looking smug and self-satisfied. She opened her mouth, showing off her teeth in a manner that suggested she expected some sort of reward for her valiant efforts.

“You’ve earned it,” I said beneath my breath, turning my attention to our final member.

Zuri was next to me, one hand on my arm as she looked into the water. I got the impression that she was inspecting the aftermath with a critical eye.

“I’m going to need the sailors to help collect ingredients,” she murmured, squeezing my arm.

I laughed, then turned to see how the ship had fared.

Although there was a considerable amount of damage to the rails, one mast, and the rigging, it appeared most of the ship was intact. At first glance, it appeared that my team and I had managed to save every sailor, although I couldn’t be certain.

“If those sirens had all surfaced at once, we would have lost,” I mused to Zuri. “They relied on the monster, the Old Man, and a couple sirens to do the work.”

She replied, “It is easy for mortals to become overconfident, and even more so for monsters. Had we not been here, and as capable as we are, the ship would already be in the clutches of those creatures.”

That made sense. Why would our opponents change tactics when victory was all-but certain?

Tugging on her arm, I walked with her over to the rest of the team. Looking at Britney, I said, “I’m proud of you. You kept your head.”

She looked up at me, mouth working, her shock evident.

Turning to Merielle and Nym, I went on. “You two were incredible. Nym,” I pointed to the siren corpse. “That was a mage. Unless I miss my guess, there will be magic items we’ll want to identify. If we’re lucky, she’ll have some sort of spell tome that you can use. It’s all yours.”

The catgirl’s eyes shone, although she did not run over to collect the potential reward yet.

“Merielle.” I gave the warrior elf a tight smile. “You damn near sacrificed yourself to protect your companions. On top of using your abilities wisely. Once again, you’ve shown just how capable you are.”

She returned my regard, her face still bloodied but with both eyes working. “It was all possible thanks to you.”

Waving the compliment away, I squeezed Zuri around the waist. “You know, maybe we need to change your class title to ‘Battle Chef’ after that. Without your concoctions, I doubt we would have won.”

The gorgon gave a smoky chuckle. “Thank you, our amazing leader. Together, the Society of the Defiant, managed the impossible. Now, how about we postpone further celebrations? We need to tend to one another, help the crew, and more importantly…”

Skullie, who’d risen to hover near my shoulder, piped up. “Get ingredients!”

Notice: You have won a victory over a [significant] enemy. Due to [Jordan’s] [overwhelming] contributions, victory experience has been reduced by a [majority] amount.

Combat experience rewards are as follows:

Merielle, Britnayel, Nym, and Zuri: Each team member has earned [30] experience points. They require [57] experience points to reach Level 5.

Jordan: Jordan has earned [100] experience points. He requires [522] experience points to reach Level 13.

Chapter 41: Sabotage

With combat over, we focused on cleanup. Nym’s magic brooms came in handy for cleaning up gallons of Old Man tentacle blood, but there was still a lot of work needed. Cargo had shifted, and one of the masts had to be taken down and replaced. That meant a lot of heavy work.

There still wasn’t any reason I could find for the monsters to have attacked us, and that thought weighed heavily on my mind.

“I’m going to have a private talk with Skullie,” I said to Zuri. “Can you handle it up here?”

She nodded, waving me off. “You do what you need to.”

During the fight, Skullie had revealed that he was considered part of the party—and thus could communicate telepathically. It just felt better to move out of the bustle of repairs and recovery to speak with him out loud, in privacy.

Once we arrived in our cramped quarters, the lich floated around and landed atop a bunk, at roughly eye level.

“You were borderline heroic.”

“Just doing my part. Contributing. Earning my way.” He flashed a broken-toothed grin at me. “Gonna need a few days to be back to my old, er, normal self.”

“I’ll do my best to make sure you get some downtime.” He’d earned it. No doubt the rest of the team would see him in a new light now, too, once I told them what he’d done.

Leaning next to him, I exhaled. “We nearly lost the ship. And some of those creatures… They weren’t just sirens, Skullie. I don’t suppose you know what an Old Man of the Sea is, do you?”

His jaw creaked. “No. I am familiar with many aquatic monsters, but that’s not one of them.”

“Understood. None of my skills are popping up insights either.” I checked my Tablet. It appeared, but it seemed the monster was beyond even my skills to identify easily. That said a lot about what level it had been. “Do you think that might have been the last of them? Did we stop the ambushes?”

The skull was quiet for a moment, deep in thought. “Maybe. Just because I’m a lich doesn’t mean I know everything about monster behavior.”

“You’re a very old wizard, who also happened to live with monsters,” I pointed out.

“Fair point.” He made a whistling sound through his teeth. “It’s possible. Maybe. If the thing has a name like that, it’s probably on the epic-to-legendary scale of things. From a dungeon perspective, we’re talking about a floor boss, or maybe even a proper dungeon boss. Just, you know, scaled to ocean size. Boss creatures in dungeons don’t usually coordinate. But they can.”

I ran a hand through my hair, feeling exhaustion settling in. “Great. Anything else I should know about?”

Skullie chuckled darkly. “Oh, there’s always more to worry about in the Fae Wilds, my friend. But let’s focus on the immediate threat, shall we? Did you notice anything unusual before the attack?”

I shook my head. “Merielle and I were just standing around talking. Although…”

Skullie leaned forward. “Yes?”

“I sort of…skipped time for a moment there. My mind was elsewhere and when I realized it, that’s when we saw the lights.”

Skullie’s skull bounced on his spine. “I wondered. Hm. Yes, I bet…” I wasn’t sure how he did it, but his eye sockets seemed to squeeze, narrowing in a squint. It took every iota of my Discipline skill not to interrupt and ask how he’d done that.

He said, “There was a bit of magic in the air moments before the attack. Too small to affect the whole ship—we’d be dealing with an arch mage if they could do something like that—but they didn’t need the whole ship to lose a few minutes, did they? Just you two…and likely a handful of others.”

“You think someone deliberately targeted us? Made us lose time so the attack could begin?”

Skullie’s jaw clacked. “It’s a possibility we can’t ignore. The timing is too convenient.”

I paced the small cabin. “But who? And why? What’s so important that someone would go to such lengths?”

“Perhaps it’s not the cargo they’re after,” Skullie mused. “Perhaps it’s us.”

I stopped pacing and stared at him. “Us? Why would anyone be after us?”

Skullie’s spine shivered like he was trying to shrug.

I sank onto one of the bunks. “So what do we do?”

“We stay vigilant,” Skullie said firmly. “And we need to figure out what’s really going on here. I suggest you talk to the captain again. See if he knows more than he’s letting on.”

I nodded, standing up. “You’re right. I’ll go find Drake now.”

“Be careful. If someone is targeting us, they might try again.”

“Do you want to rest and recover, or come with me? It’s not like half the crew hasn’t seen you now.”

“I’d be delighted to accompany you,” Skullie said, his jaw creaking in a gap-toothed smile.

I scooped up Skullie and headed back to the deck. The cleanup was still underway, with crew members and my companions working together to clear away the remnants of the battle. Zuri caught my eye as I emerged, raising an eyebrow in question. I gave her a quick nod, silently communicating that I’d fill her in later.

Captain Drake was at the helm, his weathered hands gripping the wheel tightly as he barked orders to his crew. His face was drawn, with worry lines etched deeply around his eyes.

“Captain,” I called out as I approached. “We need to talk.”

Drake’s eyes flicked to me, then to Skullie in my hands. He grunted. “I suppose we do. Come to my cabin.”

I followed Drake to his quarters, a small but well-appointed room just off the main deck. Maps and charts covered most of the available wall space, and a sturdy desk dominated the center of the room. The Captain settled into the chair behind the desk, gesturing at two chairs across from him.

“Alright, Cash,” he said gruffly. “What’s on your mind?”

I set Skullie down on a chair and took a seat on the other. “This is Skullie. He’s my familiar and is a very powerful…mage,” I said, skimming over the details.

Drake eyed Skullie skeptically but said nothing.

I leaned forward, fixing the captain with a hard stare. “I need you to level with me. What’s really going on here? That wasn’t just a random attack.”

Drake’s jaw clenched. He was silent for a long moment, his eyes darting between me and Skullie. Finally, he sighed heavily.

“You’re right,” he admitted. “It wasn’t random. Truth is, I’ve been expecting something like this.”

“Go on,” I prompted.

Drake ran a hand over his face. “This cargo…it’s not just ordinary goods. There’s something valuable hidden among the crates. Something a lot of people would kill to get their hands on.”

“And what exactly is this ‘something’?” I asked, my voice hard.

Drake shook his head. “I don’t know the details. Giles just told me it was important, and that I needed to get it to Lans at all costs. Said there’d be trouble, but I didn’t expect…” He trailed off, looking haunted.

“You didn’t expect sirens and sea monsters,” I finished for him.

“Aye,” Drake looked away, a hint of dread in his eyes. “I’ve sailed these waters for years. Never seen anything like that before.”

I exchanged a glance with Skullie. “Since you’ve been level with us, we’ll be level with you. We think someone may have used magic to facilitate that attack. To make us lose time so they could sabotage the boat.”

Drake’s eyes narrowed. “You think someone on my crew…?”

“Not necessarily,” I said quickly. “It could have been done from a distance. But we can’t rule out the possibility of a saboteur on board.”

The captain leaned back in his chair, looking troubled. “I trust my crew with my life. But I suppose in times like these, you can never be too careful. Times have been tough, and someone might have taken a side job to fill their kid’s belly.”

Skullie’s jaw clacked as he mulled over the idea. “And given the nature of the attack, I’d wager whoever is behind this has significant resources at their disposal. Sirens and sea monsters don’t come cheap, so to speak.”

Drake nodded slowly. “Makes sense. But who could be behind something like this? And what in the hells is in those crates that’s worth all this trouble?”

I stood up, pacing the small cabin. “That’s what we need to find out. Captain, I think it’s time we took a look at that cargo.”

Drake hesitated. “Giles was very clear that it wasn’t to be disturbed…”

“With all due respect,” I interrupted, summoning my Legendary Tablet into view to give my words weight. “Giles isn’t here. And if we don’t figure out what we’re dealing with, there’s a good chance none of us will make it to Lans.”

The captain’s eyes went to my Tablet, both respect and fear flashing on his face. Then he sighed, “You may have a point. Follow me.”

We made our way down to the cargo hold, Drake leading the way with a lantern. The hold was packed with crates and barrels, stacked neatly and secured with ropes. He led us to a section near the back, where a group of identical crates were lashed together.

“These are the ones Giles was most concerned about,” Drake said, setting down his lantern. “Said they were to be handled with extreme care.”

I examined the cargo closely. They seemed ordinary enough—wooden boxes about three feet on each side, sealed tightly with no markings. But as I ran my hand over one, I felt a faint vibration, almost like a hum.

“Skullie, are you picking up on anything?” I asked.

The skull’s eye sockets glowed faintly as he focused on the crates. “There’s definitely magic here. Powerful magic, but…muted somehow. Like it’s being contained or suppressed.”

I nodded, then turned to Drake. “We need to open one of these.”

The captain hesitated, then sighed. “I suppose we’ve come this far.” He produced a metal bar from a nearby pile of tools and handed it to me.

With some effort, I pried open the lid of the nearest crate. Inside, nestled in a bed of straw, was a spherical object about the size of a basketball. It was made of some dark, glossy material that seemed to absorb the lantern light rather than reflect it.

“What in the world…?” Drake muttered.

I reached out to touch the sphere, but Skullie’s voice stopped me.

“Wait!” he hissed. “Don’t touch it directly. The magical energy coming off that thing is immense.”

I pulled my hand back quickly. “What is it?”

Skullie’s eye sockets narrowed as he studied the sphere. “I’m not entirely sure, but if I had to guess... it’s some kind of containment device. A magical prison, perhaps.”

Drake leaned in for a closer look, his brow furrowed. “A prison? For what?”

“That,” Skullie said grimly, “is the million-gold question. I bet it’s acting as a lure. Drawing monsters to us. That much power in such a small space…” He paused. “I wonder why I didn’t feel it when we got on the boat.”

His words gave me pause and I frowned, studying the sphere. Now that I was looking more closely, I could see faint patterns swirling just beneath its dark surface. “Whatever it is, it must be incredibly powerful or dangerous for someone to go to such lengths to intercept it.”

Drake ran a hand through his beard. “Aye, and now we’ve got a hold full of the damn things.”

I carefully replaced the lid on the crate. “We need to keep this quiet for now. The fewer people who know about this, the better.”

Drake nodded in agreement. “What’s our next move?”

I straightened up, my mind racing. “We double our watch rotation. No one goes anywhere alone. And we need to find a way to protect these crates better. Skullie, any ideas?”

My familiar was quiet for a long moment. “We might be able to create a magical barrier around the crates, but it would take a significant amount of energy. And it might actually draw more attention to them.”

He paused, doing that odd eye-flex thing of his, a bit like an old man with an involuntary twitch. “It’s actually a terrible idea. We really shouldn’t do that.”

I nodded, chuckling. “What if we dispersed them throughout the cargo hold? Mix them in with the regular crates so they’re not all concentrated in one spot?”

Drake stroked his beard thoughtfully. “Could work. Make it harder for anyone to target them specifically. But it’ll take some doing to move everything around without the crew getting suspicious.”

“We’ll have to do it gradually,” I said. “A few crates at a time, over the course of the next day or so. Make it look like routine cargo management.”

“Agreed,” Drake said. “I’ll oversee it personally, keep the crew from asking too many questions.”

As we made our way back to the deck, I couldn’t shake the feeling that we were missing something crucial. The spheres in the crates were clearly important, but why? And who was so desperate to get their hands on them?

When we emerged onto the deck, I saw Zuri approaching with a frown.

“Jordan,” she said, her voice low and urgent. “Can we talk? In private.”

Now that I was familiar with her, I read the deep concern in her face. “Captain, if you’ll excuse us?”

He waved us off, already barking orders at nearby crew members. I made sure to hand Skullie off to Nym as she passed by, and then I followed Zuri. The half-gorgon led me to a quiet corner of the deck, away from prying ears. Her brow was furrowed with concern.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, keeping my voice low.

She glanced around before speaking. “I overheard some of the crew talking. They’re scared. Not just of the monsters, but of us.”

I frowned. “Us? Why?”

“It doesn’t make sense, but they think we brought this trouble with us,” Zuri explained. “Some of them are saying we’re bad luck. There’s a rumor that we are the reason for the attack. Some are even suggesting we might be working with the creatures.”

I cursed under my breath. This was the last thing we needed—a suspicious and potentially hostile crew. Was the saboteur riling them up?

“That’s ridiculous,” I said. “We fought alongside them and saved at least four of their lives protecting the ship.”

A pair of Zuri’s serpents peeked beneath her hair wrap, their tongues flicking in what I decided was agreement.

Is it me, or is Zuri and her hair synchronizing?

She spoke over my thoughts, “I know, but fear makes people irrational. And after what happened tonight…” Zuri trailed off, her eyes troubled.

I ran a hand through my hair, scraping off clumps of dried blood and viscera. “Okay. We need to address this before it gets out of hand. Have you told the others?”

“Not yet. I wanted to talk to you first.”

“Good thinking. Let’s gather the team and come up with a plan. We need to win over the crew’s trust, and fast.”

As we turned to find the others, I caught sight of something out of the corner of my eye. A flicker of movement in the shadows near the cargo hold entrance.

I tensed, grabbing Zuri’s arm to stop her. “Wait,” I whispered. “Did you see that?”

Zuri followed my gaze, her eyes narrowing. “By the cargo hold?”

“I thought I saw something move.”

We stood still, watching intently. For a long moment, there was nothing. Then, a shadow detached itself from the darkness, moving with quick, furtive movements toward the stairs leading below deck.

“That’s not one of ours,” I murmured. “Come on, but quietly.”

We crept after the shadowy figure, careful to stay out of sight. As we neared the stairs, I could make out more details—it was humanoid, dressed in dark clothing that seemed to absorb the dim light.

The figure paused at the top of the stairs, glancing around. I held my breath, pressing myself against the wall. For a heart-stopping moment, I thought we’d been spotted. But then the figure turned and started to descend.

I motioned for Zuri to follow me. We crept after the target, moving down the stairs as quietly as we could, straining our ears for any sound. As we reached the bottom, I heard a faint scratching noise coming from the direction of the cargo hold.

“The crates,” I mouthed to Zuri. She nodded, her face grim.

We inched closer to the cargo hold entrance. The scratching grew louder, accompanied by muffled cursing. I peered around the corner and saw the figure crouched by a crate containing the mysterious spheres. They were attempting to pry open the lid with some kind of tool.

We’d caught our saboteur red-handed. I glanced at Zuri and gave a slight nod. We had to act fast before they could damage or steal the cargo.

In one swift motion, I lunged forward, tackling the figure to the ground. They let out a startled yelp as we crashed into a stack of nearby crates. I grappled with them, trying to pin their arms.

“Zuri, get the others!” I shouted as I struggled to subdue the intruder.

The figure fought back fiercely, landing a solid punch to my jaw that made my head spin. They were stronger than they looked. As we rolled across the floor, I caught glimpses of a face hidden beneath a dark hood—pale skin, glowing eyes that seemed to shift color.

Suddenly, the intruder’s form began to shimmer and blur. I felt my grip loosening as their body seemed to turn insubstantial.

“Oh no you don’t,” I growled, tightening my hold and pinning them against the floor.

But it was too late.

The figure’s body turned misty, slipping through my fingers like smoke. They darted toward the wall, their form becoming more insubstantial by the second. I scrambled to follow, but they phased through the side of the boat, vanishing.

Chapter 42: Deeper We Go

The perpetrator was long gone by the time the rest of my party showed up. We decided to look around the hold. There was no way I was going back to Captain Drake empty-handed if I could avoid it. Nym tried to use her Arcane Familiarity skill to figure out the magic used to escape us, but there wasn’t anything she could grasp. It was almost as if the figure hadn’t cast any magic at all.

But how had it turned to mist then?

Trying to suppress my frustration, I checked out the box it had been focused on opening.

It had almost succeeded in getting the crate open before I interrupted. A quick jimmy of the crowbar-like tool released the nails holding it shut. I quickly realized it wasn’t one of the ones containing the mysterious spheres.

This box was smaller, and when I pried it open, I found it filled with an assortment of strange objects.

“What is all this?” Merielle asked, peering over my shoulder.

I carefully lifted out a small, ornate mirror with symbols etched around its frame. “I’m not sure. Skullie, any ideas?”

Skullie who was low on mana after the fight earlier, bent over my shoulder. His eye sockets glowed faintly as he examined the mirror.

“Fascinating,” he muttered. “That’s a scrying mirror. Very powerful, very rare. It allows the user to see distant places or people.”

I set the mirror aside and reached back into the crate. My hand closed around something cold and metallic. I pulled out an intricately crafted key, its surface covered in swirling patterns that seemed to move when I wasn’t looking directly at them.

“And this?” I asked, holding it up for Skullie to see.

The skull’s jaw creaked as he considered it. “A type of Veil Key, if I’m not mistaken. It can open portals between different planes of existence.”

Britney’s eyes widened. “These are incredibly powerful magical artifacts,” she said, her voice hushed with awe. “I’ve only heard of Fate’s people or a few very powerful leaders with them. My father has one. What are they doing here?”

I frowned, setting the key next to the mirror. “Good question. Captain Drake didn’t mention them.”

“Nor did Merchant Giles.” Zuri tapped her thumbnail to her bottom lip in thought. “Is this related to the spheres? Different from it?”

“Who maintains trade in Boulibar Bay?” I asked.

“The Trade Regulation Bureau,” both Britney and Merielle answered simultaneously.

Britney looked at Merielle, who nodded.

“They’re a bureaucratic faction,” Britney said, scrunching up her nose like ‘bureaucratic’ was a curse. “Not like others. They…regulate everyone. Every bit of trade that moves through the Fae Wilds, the Trade Regulation Bureau has a hand in it.”

Merielle scoffed. “Not just a hand. If the Trade Regulation Bureau isn’t involved, the trade is considered illegal.”

“Is it just goods or…?”

Zuri shook her head. “Our rooms at Moonlight Home are regulated. The dinner we ate at The Wingtip, too.” She smirked and gave me a little shrug. “Back in Serpent’s Embrace we weren’t regulated, but we never traded with outsiders. It was all internal between medusa and their families and lovers, and the Trade Regulation Bureau wasn’t invited.”

I tapped the edge of the mirror. “Do you think these goods were regulated, or is this on the sly?”

Britney gave me a smile. It felt new, as if a chunk of aloof arrogance had melted. “I know one person who can answer that for you.”

***

We brought our findings to Captain Drake as the sun was rising over the ocean. The string of colorful curses—including a handful of words I’d never heard before—confirmed my fears: the goods were unregistered and were thus being smuggled. And not by him.

After relaying our encounter with the misty person and the things they said, Captain Drake lowered his head into his hands. “I’m ruined. There’s no way out of this.”

I placed a hand on Drake’s shoulder. “Not necessarily. We can still salvage this situation.”

The captain looked up at me, his eyes weary. “How? I’ve got unregistered magical artifacts, some kind of mysterious spheres that are attracting monsters, and now a shape-shifting saboteur on board. The Trade Regulation Bureau will have my head.”

“Not if we play this right,” I said, my mind racing. “Look, we’ve got a couple of days before we reach Lans. That’s enough time to change our luck.”

Zuri nodded. “Jordan’s right. And remember, we were hired to protect this cargo. That includes protecting you and your crew.”

Drake ran a hand through his beard. “I appreciate that, but what exactly can we do?”

I paced the small cabin, thinking aloud. “First, we need to secure those artifacts. Move them in with the spheres—at least then we know they’re all in one place. Second, we double down on security. No one goes near the cargo hold without at least two of us present.”

“And what about the crew?” Zuri asked. “They’re already suspicious of us.”

I nodded. “We need to win them over. Show them we’re on their side. Maybe we can organize some kind of… I don’t know, team-building exercise?”

Everyone fixed me with a strange look.

“Okay, maybe not that. But we need…can we do a bonfire on a boat? Zuri can cook, we can serve drinks…something.”

I could see the wheels turning in Captain Drake’s mind as he considered my suggestion. After a moment, he nodded slowly.

“A bonfire’s out of the question—too dangerous on a wooden ship. But a feast…that could work. Boost morale, get everyone together. Might help ease some of the tension.”

Zuri’s eyes lit up. “I could prepare a special meal for the crew. Maybe a new recipe?”

“Good idea,” I said. “And while we’re at it, we can use the opportunity to gather more information subtly. See if anyone knows anything about our mysterious saboteur or these artifacts.”

Drake stroked his beard thoughtfully. “Aye, could work. But we’ll need to be careful. If word gets out about what we’re really carrying…”

“We’ll keep it quiet,” I assured him. “For now, let’s focus on securing the cargo and planning this feast. Captain, can you spread the word to the crew? Make it sound like a celebration of their bravery during the attack.”

Drake nodded, some of the weariness leaving his face. “I can do that. It’s been a while since we’ve had cause for celebration on this old tub.”

As the captain left to inform the crew, I turned to my team. “We’ve got work to do. Zuri, you’re responsible for the feast. Whatever you need, just let us know. Merielle, Britney, I want you two to talk to the crew discreetly. See if you can pick up any useful information or rumors. Nym, you and I will handle securing the cargo.”

Nym’s ears perked up at being assigned a task with me. “Sounds good! What exactly will we be doing?”

“We need to move those artifacts in with the spheres and set up some magical protections,” I explained.

Nym nodded, a resolute look on her face. “I’ll do my best.”

The others dispersed to their tasks, Nym and I made our way down to the cargo hold. We worked quickly but carefully, transferring the crate of artifacts to the section with the spheres.

“Okay,” I said, wiping sweat from my brow. “What kind of protective spells can you cast?”

“Absolutely none!” Nym said in a too-cheerful tone.

“Uh…oh. Hm. So how do we hide these?”

Nym shook her head. “By making it really obnoxious to get to them.” She grinned up at me, her ears and tail standing tall. “When you don’t want a kitten to play with something, you surround it with other things. We can’t mask the magical signature because it would still be detected as magic, right? So we surround it with stuff. Make it harder to get to. It isn’t foolproof, but it’ll slow down the seeker and give us time to respond.”

It took me a beat to process her logic, but once I did, I was impressed. “That’s clever thinking. Let’s get to work then.”

We spent the next hour rearranging crates and barrels, creating a maze around the section containing the spheres and artifacts. By the time we finished, anyone trying to reach them would have to navigate a complex path of heavy cargo.

“Not bad,” I said, surveying our handiwork. “It won’t stop a determined intruder, but it’ll slow them down and make a lot of noise in the process.”

Nym beamed at the praise, her tail swishing happily. “And if we hear any commotion down here, we’ll know something’s up!”

I ruffled her hair affectionately.

Turning her face up, she peeked at me through my parted fingers, her expression so obnoxiously adorable that it practically melted my heart. I felt a temptation, one that could go one of two directions.

Part of me remembered the feeling of her in my lap, vulnerable yet so terribly feminine. Then there was the leader, the Battle Scholar. I chose to lean into the latter.

“You did so good, Nym. Confronting your fears. This was the second fight in a row that your magic has made a difference. You’re saving lives.”

Moisture gathered in her big eyes. Her lips quivered as she leaned against my hand. “I…” She sniffed, inhaling. “Did I really?”

“You did.”

“But you and Merielle practically did all the fighting. Both of you got so, so hurt. And Britney nearly died! All I did was cast a couple spells.”

“A couple well-timed, well-aimed spells that bought us precious seconds to deal with that enemy spellcaster.” I stroked her hair, pouring absolute assurance into my voice. “Everyone contributed. But their successes in no way reduce, or limit, yours. What we do for one another is not a zero-sum game. We can all win. As a…team.”

I’d almost said ‘harem’—but held back. Nym was just finding her footing, and I was still discovering the fire she lit inside both my chest and elsewhere.

There’s time for that discussion later, I thought, making it a promise to both of us.

She leaned closer, hugging me tightly. I returned the affection for several long seconds. Eventually, we parted and left our new maze behind.

Back topside, I could smell the enticing aroma of Zuri’s cooking wafting through the air. Crew members were bustling about, setting up tables and benches for the impromptu feast. The atmosphere had already shifted, with an air of excitement replacing the earlier tension.

Merielle and Britney approached us, looking pleased with themselves.

“Any luck?” I asked quietly.

Merielle nodded. “I picked up a few interesting tidbits. Nothing firm. One sailor has had a certain windfall that’s causing all sorts of talk, but he swears it’s a death in the family that’s allowed him to upgrade his living.”

“Something we obviously can’t confirm right now.”

“Exactly.” Merielle sighed. “Another rumor is that one of the new guys was caught talking to a wall earlier in the day, which caught my interest. But again, nothing firm.”

I turned my attention to Britney. “Anything to add?”

“You expected a Celestial Princess to go and chat up a bunch of sailors and expect her to hear anything but lewd comments about her body?” She grinned at me, fluffing her hair around the sides of her face. “You really are smarter than you look.”

The barbed banter momentarily took me aback, but I waved it aside. Predicting the celestial’s moods and turns of phrase had grown only more difficult over time, not less. I gestured for her to go on. “So, what’d you hear?”

“One of the older crew members had done some asking around when he found out what job they were taking. He’d found a survivor from the first boat Giles contracted that got hit.” Her voice turned soft. “Apparently the man was broken. Kept ranting about lights and monsters and men who walked through walls.”

“Those all sound familiar.”

“Right. Their captain apparently hadn’t trusted Giles and checked all the cargo before they left port and left a manifest with their wife. Drake’s sailor had confirmed there wasn’t anything weird on the list—no mention of spheres or strange artifacts.”

I frowned, processing this new information. “That means either the cargo was swapped out after they left port, or…”

“Or Giles is lying to everyone,” Zuri finished, joining our huddle. She wiped her hands on her apron, her brow furrowed in concern.

“Neither option is particularly comforting,” I muttered. “We need to be prepared for anything when we reach Lans.”

The sound of a bell ringing interrupted our discussion. Captain Drake’s voice boomed across the deck. “All right, you lot! Today’s feast is ready! Let’s celebrate our decisive victory over those sea monsters!”

A cheer went up from the crew as they began to gather around the tables Zuri had set up. Crew members brought over heaping bowls of hearty stew, filled with potatoes and leaks, fresh-caught fish and lots of spice. My mouth watered despite the gravity of our situation.

The captain continued, speaking in a loud, authoritative tone. “A big thank you to the adventurers who made this meal possible—without their skills you lot would be eating tack and liking it!”

A second cheer went out, this one more like a roar of approval.

Good, I thought with a faint smile. That’s just what we needed. Several men we’d saved seemed the most enthusiastic. I made sure to meet their gazes and give them nods of recognition. Let them spread the word of how hard we fought, and how we saved their lives.

“We’ll continue this discussion later,” I said to my team. “For now, let’s mingle and see what else we can learn.”

We dispersed among the crew, accepting bowls of Zuri’s hearty stew and mugs of ale. I found myself seated next to a grizzled old sailor who introduced himself as Old-Man Barney. His face was a map of wrinkles and scars.

“Quite the adventure we’re having, eh?” I said casually, taking a sip of ale.

Old-Man Barney grunted, slurping his stew. “Aye, more than I signed up for, that’s certain. Been sailing these waters for nigh on forty years, never seen the likes of what attacked us last night.” He frowned. “They were just so…organized.”

I fished a chunk of some white fish meat out of my bowl. “Organized?” I prompted, trying to keep my tone casual. “What do you mean?”

Old-Man Barney leaned in closer, lowering his voice. “It wasn’t natural, I tell you. Sirens and sea monsters don’t work together like that. Not unless something’s controlling them.”

I raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. “Is that even possible?”

The old sailor took a long pull from his mug before answering. “There’s old tales, y’see. Of powerful beings that can bend the will of sea creatures. Thought they were just stories to scare greenhorns.” He shook his head. “But after last night… I’m not so sure anymore.”

I nodded thoughtfully, filing away this information. “Interesting. Have you noticed anything else unusual on this voyage?”

Barney’s eyes darted around nervously before he leaned in even closer. “Between you and me,” he whispered, “I don’t trust that new fella, Jeremiah. Always skulking about, asking odd questions. And last night, during the attack? Nowhere to be found.”

“Can you point him out to me?”

Old-Man Barney subtly nodded toward a young man sitting alone at the far end of a table. He was thin and wiry, with eyes that never seemed to settle on one spot for long.

I wondered if he came up during Britney and Merielle’s investigations.

“Thanks,” I murmured. “I appreciate the warning.”

“You seem like a good lad. Strong head on your shoulders. You saved a couple of me friends, and I won’t forget that. Good ladies by your side. Keep ‘em that way.”

I muttered my thanks to Old-Man Barney and made my way over to where Jeremiah was sitting alone. As I approached, I noticed his eyes darting nervously around the deck.

“Mind if I join you?” I asked casually, gesturing to the empty spot across from him.

Jeremiah looked up at me, startled. “Oh, uh, sure,” he mumbled, quickly averting his gaze.

I sat down, setting my bowl of stew in front of me. “I’m Jordan. Don’t think we’ve had a chance to meet properly yet.”

“Jeremiah,” he replied curtly, still not meeting my eyes.

I took a bite of stew, studying him. His hands were trembling slightly as he gripped his mug. “First time sailing these waters?” I asked conversationally.

Jeremiah nodded jerkily. “Yeah. Never been out this far before.”

“Must be quite the adventure then,” I pressed. “Especially after last night’s excitement.”

At the mention of the attack, Jeremiah’s eyes widened almost imperceptibly. “R-right. Quite something.”

I leaned in slightly. “You know, I didn’t see you during the fight. Where were you stationed?”

Jeremiah’s face paled. “I was, uh, below deck. Securing cargo.”

“Really? Funny, I don’t remember seeing you down there either.”

Before Jeremiah could respond, a commotion erupted on the other side of the deck. I turned to see two crew members in a heated argument, their voices rising above the general chatter.

“You calling me a liar?” one shouted, shoving the other.

“I’m saying you’re full of shit!” the other retorted, shoving back. “There’s no way you came into that kind of money honestly!”

I cursed under my breath. This was exactly the kind of tension we were trying to avoid. As I stood to intervene, I noticed Jeremiah slipping away in the confusion.

“Hey!” I called after him, but he was already disappearing below deck.

I was torn between pursuing Jeremiah and dealing with the brewing fight. Luckily, Captain Drake was already striding toward the arguing sailors, his face thunderous.

“Enough!” he bellowed, his voice cutting through the noise. “This is supposed to be a celebration, not a brawl! Either of you throws another punch, and you’ll be swimming to Lans!”

The two men backed down, muttering apologies. Drake turned to address the rest of the crew.

“Listen up, you lot! We’ve been through hell, but we’re still sailing. That’s something to be proud of! Now let’s act like it!”

There was a murmur of agreement from the assembled crew. As the tension dissipated, I caught Zuri’s eye across the deck. She nodded toward the stairs leading below deck, silently communicating that she had seen Jeremiah slip away too. I gave her a quick nod in return, indicating I would pursue him.

I made my way casually toward the stairs, not wanting to draw attention. As I descended into the dimly lit passageway below, I strained my ears for any sound of movement. The creaking of the ship and the muffled voices from above made it difficult to pinpoint any specific noise.

Moving quietly down the narrow corridor, I checked each room and storage area as I passed. There was no sign of the wayward sailor. As I neared the cargo hold, I heard a faint scratching sound coming from inside.

My heart caught in my throat. This was eerily similar to the noise we’d heard earlier when catching the mysterious intruder. I pressed myself against the wall beside the door, listening intently. The scratching continued, accompanied by muffled cursing.

Taking a deep breath, I burst through the door, ready for a confrontation. “Jeremiah! What are you—”

I stopped short. The cargo hold was empty.

Frowning, I scanned the room. Our makeshift barricade of crates was still intact, but something felt off. I moved deeper into the hold, my eyes adjusting to the dim light.

That’s when I saw it—a faint shimmer in the air near one of the crates containing the mysterious spheres. As I watched, the shimmer coalesced into a humanoid shape. It wasn’t Jeremiah, but the hooded figure from before.

“You again,” I growled, dropping into a fighting stance. “This time you’re not getting away.”

The figure turned, its face hidden in the shadows of its hood. “Foolish mortal. You have no idea what forces you’re meddling with.”

I lunged forward, aiming to grapple the intruder before they could escape again. But my hands passed right through their misty form. The figure laughed, a chilling sound that echoed in the confined space.

“Your persistence is admirable, but futile,” they said. “My mistress will have what is hers.”

“Who is your mistress?” I demanded. “What does she want with these artifacts?”

The figure began to fade, becoming more insubstantial by the second. “You’ll find out soon enough. The seas will run red with blood before this is over.”

With that ominous proclamation, the intruder vanished completely. I cursed, slamming my fist against a nearby crate in frustration. We were no closer to understanding what was really going on here.

As I turned to leave and report what had happened, something caught my eye. A small object lay on the floor where the figure had been standing.

I bent down to examine the object. It was a small, ornate key—similar in style to the Veil Key we’d found earlier, but different in its details. As I picked it up, I felt a slight tingle of magical energy.

“What are you?” I murmured.

Just then, I heard footsteps approaching. I quickly pocketed the key as Zuri appeared in the doorway, her eyes scanning the cargo hold.

“Jordan? Is everything all right?”

I shook my head, still processing what had just happened. “Our misty friend paid another visit.”

Zuri’s eyes widened. “What? Did you manage to catch them this time?”

“No, they slipped away. But…” I hesitated, then pulled out the key. “They left this behind.”

Zuri examined the key closely, her brow furrowed. “It looks like the Key we found earlier. Do you think it’s connected?”

“I’m not sure, but it can’t be a coincidence,” I replied. “But I’m tired of this game. Let’s find Jeremiah and get some damn answers.”

Chapter 43: Betrayal On Board

We didn’t have to go far to find Jeremiah. Without my heart thundering in my ears, it was easy to hear his sniveling from behind a pile of crates. I grabbed him by the back of his shirt and hoisted him out of his hiding spot, much to his disdain. Pushing him up against the wall, I locked my forearm under his chin and got right up in his face.

“No more. You have until the count of three to tell me what’s going on.”

“I didn’t—”

“One.”

My hand clenched into a fist at my side.

“I don’t know anything! I swear!”

“Two.”

I reared my hand back, and Jeremiah flinched.

“She’ll kill me!”

“I’ll kill you,” I said, and after a moment of thought, I realized it wasn’t a lie. “You don’t know what kind of person I am. Will I make it fast, or will I drag your death out over days and weeks? Do you choose the devil you know, or the one you’ve just met?”

Behind me, Zuri made a soft sound—surprise or fear, I wasn’t sure. Hell, for all I knew, me being a monster turned her on. I figured it would ruin my imposing presence to check.

“Are you going to make me say ‘three?’”

Jeremiah gulped. “I just… Nothing I say will fix anything, so just let me go, and we’ll—”

I snarled. “Zuri. If he makes me say it, unleash your hair.”

“H-hair?”

“Oh, didn’t you know?” I smiled. It was not a pleasant smile, and it felt gross on my face. “My friend here is a half-gorgon. A medusa-kin. One look will turn whatever part of you to stone…and then that’s when my fun begins.”

Jeremiah started crying. Blubbering. Spilled every bean he’d ever owned and then some.

As I listened to his story between his tears, I wondered… Was I really a good person in my past life?

This world was different from my own, sure. But would Earth-Jordan have said this? Done this?

I swallowed my worries beneath the pride of success. It didn’t matter. I was getting information that would save me and mine. That made it worth it.

***

Jeremiah’s real name was Jeremiah Lin, and he was a low-ranking member of the Trade Regulation Bureau. Drake’s ship was apparently caught up in the middle of an investigation for an illegal smuggling operation coming from within the Trade Regulation Bureau.

Acting under express orders from Senior Agent Kieran—a high-ranking official of the Trade Regulation Bureau investigating the smuggling operation—Jeremiah was supposed to facilitate a coup and sail the ship to the capital so the contents could be examined by the Council. His orders dictated that he was supposed to kill everyone on board who wasn’t a Trade Regulation Bureau official.

At that confession, I laughed. “Have they met you? Didn’t exactly pick the right man for the job, there.”

Jeremiah sniffled. “I’ve got a device to set off. You’d all be asleep, and then I was supposed to slit your throat or dump you overboard.”

“So what’s the smuggled goods? Is it the spheres or the artifacts?”

“Both.” Jeremiah looked down at his hands. “Those spheres are captured elementals. The artifacts are what keeps them locked up. I know you messed with stuff down here, but had you moved the components too far away, you could have let them out. It would have been a disaster.”

Goose flesh ran up my arms. I looked to Zuri, whose expression confirmed exactly how close to disaster we’d been. “What kind of elementals are in there?”

He managed a weak snort of derision. “Need-to-know basis, and I didn’t need to know, according to Senior Agent Kieran.”

I thought carefully about the next question I wanted to ask. “Is Merchant Giles involved?”

Jeremiah gave me a flat look. “Yes.”

“Captain Drake?”

This time he hesitated. “Unsure. He’s not an agent of the Trade Bureau, and the contract with Giles was legitimate. But could he be paid off by someone? Most likely.”

“Well, if there ain’t any use hiding it…” Captain Drake entered the cargo hold from the shadowed door. He looked at Jeremiah with a mixture of pity and disgust, and then looked at me. “I’ve done nothing wrong but take a little extra to keep my mouth shut about anything I see. ‘Turn a blind eye, keep food on the table for your ma and son.’ Seemed a fair deal to me.”

Zuri frowned at him. “Did Giles pay you?”

Drake shook his head and motioned at Jeremiah. “This one’s boss. Agent Kieran.”

“If the Trade Regulation Bureau paid for silence, and also is having one of its own murder an entire ship—”

“Wait, what?!” Captain Drake exclaimed.

“—Then it seems to me like this internal issue has become a much larger thing than they can handle.” I sent quick messages to the rest of our party as Zuri and Drake tied up Jeremiah. He wasn’t really a liability right now, but we had no idea if he was telling the whole truth. It was just easier to tie him up and keep him under watch so the Lans guards could deal with him.

Zuri filled the captain in on what we’d learned as well, and Drake paled.

“We’ve got an open cask of blast powder sitting out in a firestorm.” He looked in the direction of the crates, fear clear in his eyes. “Do we…pitch ‘em? Off the side of the ship? Leave ‘em for the sirens and whatever else to deal with?”

I shook my head. “It could cause an ecological disaster. Trade would be basically demolished, and that’s if there weren’t any issues with that Key.”

Britney pushed her way into the cargo hold. Nym, Sadie, and Merielle followed, the latter holding Skullie. She looked at the bound Jeremiah with unbridled disgust. “Worse than that,” she said, after a moment.

“How so?” I asked.

“Veil Keys could give access to things from Earth, or the spaces between. It would be an absolute nightmare. That many elementals in one place would cause a rift, and that rift would grow into a tear. Tears in the Veil would draw aether beings, which would force the Fates to send their Wardens. It could level this entire section of the Fae Wilds for miles.” She planted her hands on her hips, clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth. “And that’s if we’re lucky.”

The captain paled again. “For the families of my crew, let’s not do that one.”

There were a lot of other families I was interested in saving from that fate as well, but I knew the captain put his crew above all…except his own family. Really, I wondered if he was thinking of them when he said it.

After the captain led Jeremiah away to be stored in the brig, I found myself pacing the room, rubbing my temples. We had to do something… I just wasn’t sure what. “Okay, so ditching the cargo is out. We need a plan to get these elementals and artifacts safely to Lans without letting them fall into the wrong hands.”

Britney said, “And we need to figure out who exactly those wrong hands are.” Her small wings fluttered. “Do we even know if the Trade Regulation Bureau is really behind all this? There could be someone else pulling the strings.”

“No idea, honestly.” I looked at the rest of my team. “We need to work with the information we’ve got. I feel like we’re missing something. Some crucial piece that ties all this together.”

Suddenly, Nym perked up, her ears front and forward, alert. “Wait! What about that key?”

“Which key?”

“The one you found earlier!” She growled softly in frustration when I still looked confused. “The one the person dropped?”

“Oh.” I pulled the ornate key from my pocket, turning it over in my hand. She hadn’t been here to witness it, but I’d forgotten I included it in my message. “Good thinking, Nym. Skullie, any ideas what this might be?”

Skullie moved closer so he could examine the object.

“Fascinating,” he muttered. “It’s similar to the Veil Key you found earlier, but…different. This one is attuned to a specific location in the Wilds.”

“Which one?” I asked, turning the key over in my hand.

Skullie’s jaw creaked as he considered. “Hard to say for certain without further study, but based on the patterns etched into it, I’d wager it’s tied to a place associated with the element of air, or maybe storms.”

I examined the patterns. They didn’t look like anything to me, but I also remembered seeing those symbols on some of the spheres. To confirm my suspicions, I went over and examined a few of the devices.

Before I touched any of them, I gave the key to Nym for safe handling at Merielle’s suggestion.

About a quarter of them had similar symbols to the key. Another ten or so had different symbols, and the last half had no symbols at all.

I wasn’t sure what that meant, but it wasn’t the important part.

“Our misty friend was going to release an elemental,” I said, the various pieces falling into place. “They were going to unleash a damn sentient hurricane in the middle of the ship.” I looked at Zuri. “I think we need time to investigate this further, before we go anywhere else.”

The medusa-kin frowned. “Why? Do you suspect an ambush, or follow-up attack?”

“How else does this make sense?” I waved in a general oceanic direction. Which was, basically, everywhere. “The monsters sink us and take whatever that Old Man of the Sea wanted. What’s next? These are weapons, Zuri. They weren’t intended for underwater assaults. I think before we walk into a trap, or get out-flanked, we need time to think and study these things closer. I want to bring my Tablet out and see what my class skills will tell us.”

“In the meantime, what do we do with these?”

I sighed, hating what I was going to say next. “We have no choice. We’re moving.” I pointed at a couple of spars, big wooden support beams that gave the hull its integrity. “We ask the captain for hammocks and sleep down here.”

Nym made a low, growling sound of disappointment. “I was hoping for more tail brushing…”

“And I wanted a full night of rest,” Merielle added, reminding me that she was far from fully recovered.

Skullie made a throat clearing sound. “I hate volunteering for…anything. Ever. But how about we do this instead—leave me here. I’m regenerating mana fast enough to fly again, if I need to, and I can send the team a message if the intruder pops up.”

“No offense,” Britney said, then paused. “Actually, some offense. You’re not exactly the most…durable member of our party. Even compared to Sadie.”

“Britnayel,” Zuri said in a warning tone. “Be nice.”

Instead of being offended, my familiar chuckled. It was a dry clattering of bones. He twisted, doing that bone eyebrow waggle thing he’d figured out. “As long as Jordan survives, he can bring me back. Familiar rules and all. I’m basically immortal as long as he’s okay.”

The team and I exchanged looks. I could see the surprise in their eyes at his offer. There was a hint of respect there, too.

For better or worse, my familiar had decided to throw his full weight behind helping the team.

Nym skipped over and pet Skullie on the dome of his skull. “That’s a good not-so-evil lich.”

The praise earned an open-jawed laugh from my familiar.

We left the hold and found the captain in a narrow corridor leading from the brig. His eyes were overshadowed, and his mouth tight. Gone was the taciturn, gruff man we’d met before. In his place was a man on the brink of losing everything.

“What do you want now?” he asked in a forlorn tone. “Or did something else happen that I need to be aware of?”

“Not all is lost yet, captain.” I fixed him with a stern look. “We need a night to rest. And some breathing room for us to further inspect these devices.” I summoned my Tablet. “This has information I can access…but that will take time.”

Captain Drake shook his head like I was speaking a foreign language. “What does that mean?”

“Can you buy us some time?” I shrugged and dismissed my Tablet. “Half a day? Hell, a full day would be ideal. Just long enough to heal up, recover mana, and do some quick research?”

I ran him through my logic about a potential ambush.

“By the Fates,” he winced, half-collapsing against a wall. “We can’t sit here. If you’re right, whoever is behind this is likely to find us.” He rubbed at his face, adding ‘disheveled’ to his exhausted expression. “I know a place. A little cove. Island smugglers used to work out of the place. It won’t take us too far out of the route, but should provide a little cover.” He paused, then added, “Assuming they can’t locate their goods magically.”

At his concern, I considered whether to attempt storing the dangerous goods in my storage space. As soon as I did, every inherited instinct I had shouted at me.

Jordan (to Skullie): Hey. Real quick. What happens if I add an object with magical storage into my extradimensional space?

Skullie (to Jordan): If the objects are weak? They tear each other apart and spill the contents. Strong? Big rip. Veil tears. Bad things. Don’t even think about it.

Jordan (to Skullie): Good call.

I turned my attention back to the captain. “Take us to the cove,” I said, reaching out to squeeze the man’s shoulder reassuringly. “We just need enough time to recover and talk. After that, we’ll be ready for whatever comes next.”

For a moment, a flash of hope lit up the man’s eyes, and then it was buried under grim resolve. He nodded and led me back above deck.

The party was still going, completely unfazed by the disturbances. I let Captain Drake do what he had to. He went to work, pulling a few of his crew aside to whisper orders to, presumably to begin the process of subtly bringing us to the new destination.

Good man, I thought.

I didn’t stay topside to see what the consequences of the commands would be. Instead, I went downstairs to our quarters. They were closer to the hold with Skullie anyway.

Sadie was napping on one of the bunks and she gave a delighted little chirp when she saw it was me who interrupted her. She stood up and stretched, and I gave her a few scritches behind the ears. Then I sat on the edge of the cot and waited. Sadie, of course, took the opportunity to curl up next to me, resting her head against my leg.

One at a time, the rest of the team filed in.

Zuri was the first back, and she gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before settling in next to me. Merielle joined next, pulling over one of the crude chairs and sitting in it backward. Nym came next, fire in her eyes when she saw Sadie. Instead of scooping up the feline, the catgirl squeezed herself onto the cot with me and Zuri and Sadie, getting nice and close.

Britney joined us last, and she clicked her tongue until Merielle got up from her chair to grab another.

We sat in silence, wallowing in the tension. I observed my team as well as I could, sandwiched between three of them. They didn’t seem to be afraid, but ready. We’d been through two proper fights together now, and it had begun to truly cement the Society of the Defiant into an adventuring team.

I bet the expedited training effect from my class, on top of all of those Tablet levels, is helping the process along. There was no way to be sure, but the idea felt right.

“So, what now?” Merielle asked, breaking the silence. “Nym’s getting solid at decoding spells, but she’s not going to be a lot of help with greater artifacts. Not that I mean any offense,” she added, looking sheepishly at the catgirl.

Nym’s ears flicked and she wrapped her tail around her. “I didn’t take any,” she said, petting her own tail almost as if self soothing. “You’re right. This wouldn’t be my area of expertise, even if I had taken the other classes.”

“Between Adventure Historian and Dungeoneering,” I said, “plus Skullie? I think we can pull out more raw information. Summon your Tablets. I’ll see what mine can provide and share the findings.”

Interlude: Cosmology and Elementals

My Tablet flashed and a wall of text appeared. I found an option to request a “battlefield summary.” Focusing on the option summarized the sheer mountain of information, giving me concise information about cosmology in the Fae Wilds, the keys we’d found, and elementals.

Cosmology: Each island in the Fae Wilds functions as its own, self-contained reality in many ways. Although some scholars refer to wildly different islands as “planes” or “worlds” it is not entirely the truth. Elementals, unless they are forged in the chaos between the Fae Wilds and Earth, usually originate on such islands.

Veil Keys: Veil Keys are restricted, rare objects that allow transportation between the Fae Wilds and Earth, or other islands in the Wilds. Tablet-Wielding royalty and extremely high-level adventurers may have them, otherwise access is restricted to Fate’s Enforcers, Fate’s Wardens or their immediate allies.

There are a few exceptions to this.

In ancient times, Veil Keys were produced by various factions of warring gods. These ancient keys are highly sought after, and worth a fortune. Be wary: Artifacts that were made prior to the Fates’ ascension may behave in unpredictable ways that your Tablet cannot identify without significant experimentation.

Island Keys: These are like Veil Keys but allow instant travel between islands. Some refer to these as “Realm Keys” or “Dimensional Keys.”

Elementals: The term “Elemental” is a catch-all to describe various species or magical effects that describe a type of being—one aligned with a specific element (such as fire, electricity, water, earth, blood, etc.)

Some elemental species resemble mortals in that they are living creatures, capable of emotion, thought, and even culture. Among those, shapeshifting is a common ability. In terms of raw power, most of these “embodied” elementals are equal to area bosses in most high-level dungeons.

Adventurers take note: This means they can challenge even high-level Tablet wielding groups.

On the other end of the spectrum are mindless creatures made entirely of elemental magic. Their kind tend to be unintelligent and instinctive, making them perfect minions to serve high-level mages and Dungeon Cores.

Powers and Limitations of Elementals: Elemental capabilities vary greatly between species. Most elementals can store immense amounts of mana, and can be rapidly healed and/or empowered by elemental magic aligned with them. They grow weaker with multiple, rapid applications of their abilities, although how fast and how much weaker is incredibly variable.

As a general rule, forces that oppose a given element (water versus fire, earth versus wind, and so on), are excellent counters and may deal bonus damage against elementals in the right conditions.

Chapter 44: The Best, Worst Choice

I looked at my party when I’d finished reading the text. It was clear that Nym and Britney were still lagging behind, but Zuri and Merielle were looking at me with worried expressions.

Thinking he might be useful, I passed the readouts to Skullie via message. He confirmed he received them, but then went silent.

Some help.

“This…isn’t great,” I said.

“Are you concerned about the quality of the…creatures that are contained below?” Zuri fidgeted, picking at her cuticles.

“That’s only one of my concerns. The other is… What if some of those elementals are people? It’s one thing if they are just raw mana. It’s another if a cabal of merchants, or whatever, have effectively enslaved beings capable of rational thought and emotion.”

Nym made an excited noise, then paused, sticking her tongue out the side of her mouth. She pulled up her Tablet again, perusing through the shared text. I watched her, amused. She made a humming sound as she read. Once she finished, she snapped her fingers. “I have an idea.”

Then she looked up and saw I was watching her and shrunk away, turning right red.

“Please, share your thoughts,” Zuri said, reaching across me to touch the catgirl’s shoulder.

Nym reddened more at our combined attention. But she swallowed audibly and found her voice. “My class isn’t scholarly like Skullie’s, but… I do know some magic theory. There are spells to read and interpret magic. Maybe… With his help, we can figure out what type of elementals are trapped? If it matters, that is.”

“It matters,” Merielle said, leaning her elbows on the back of the chair, “as long as Jordan is thinking what I think he’s thinking.” The elf looked at me, her green eyes boring into mine. “You’re considering freeing them, aren’t you?”

I didn’t try to deny it. “If we can get them somewhere safe, yeah.”

There would never be any hesitation to kill monsters or enemies that threatened my team. Keeping intelligent, unwilling beings—who’d done nothing to us—captive felt wrong.

I passed the idea to Skullie.

Skullie (to Jordan): It’s sort-of possible. Maybe. The elementals trapped in these orbs are incredibly dense, and full of mana. There might be a ritual we can perform to identify the ones with intelligence. But it’ll require a precision I can’t currently match. I’d need hands.

Jordan (to Skullie): And if I sent Nym down?

Skullie (to Jordan): That could work. She’s a smart girl, and nimble. We’ll need chalk and other magical implements. Send her down with the Key you captured from the shadow person. It might help.

Jordan (to Skullie): Sounds good.

“Skullie has a plan,” I announced before going over what he needed.

Before I finished explaining, Nym was nodding. Her ears were pulled back, worried and nervous, but she was smiling brightly. “I have the basics. He and I can discuss the details. I can get started now, if you want?”

Zuri frowned at the catgirl. “Aren’t you tired? It’s been such a long day… Shouldn’t we begin this in the morning?”

Nym’s ears drooped. “I’m fine,” she said, unconvincingly. Then she looked at me, instead of at Zuri. “The sooner we can begin the better. If he’s talking about what I think, the ritual won’t cast a spell. It’ll be passive, a way for us to detect what’s inside. That type of magic is super time consuming.”

“Plus, a second pair of eyes watching for the shadow-person wouldn’t hurt,” I said, more to Zuri than Nym. “Okay. Go ahead. Take Sadie. And a hammock, if you need. Come back if you get too tired to keep your eyes open.”

“I will.” She looked over at her cot, which now had the wand and pouch we’d captured from the sirens. “And once I’m done with this, maybe we can look into our loot.”

“Sounds good,” I said.

Nym gathered her things, including the grumpy Sadie—who yowled when she was collected—and left the cabin. As she closed the door behind her, I could see her tail twitching behind her.

For all her apprehension, she seemed to be excited about helping out.

The catgirl heading out signaled the others to take their leave as well.

“I’m going to go back up and see about recruiting some sailors to help me dredge up some bits for future meals,” Zuri announced, coming to her feet.

I nearly offered to join her, but decided against it. She had a thoughtful look that seemed to suggest she might prefer a little time alone.

Merielle and I agreed to catch whatever rest we could. “We need you as close to full health as you can get,” I said to Merielle. “Go to sleep. I’ll get up in a few hours and check on Nym.”

“What about me?” Britney asked in a haughty tone.

I shrugged. “What about you?”

“You gave everyone else something to do,” she said, pouting. “What should I do?”

I didn’t really have anything off the top of my head. “Why don’t you check in with the crew? You seemed to be making connections earlier.”

Britney wrinkled her nose at me. “Are you just trying to get rid of me?”

A sharp flare of anger rose up, and I remembered what Zuri said before. If she wanted to be treated like a petulant child…

I looked at my Tablet. The wall of text that the Tablet had summarized for me was still there. All the details we could want about elementals and Keys and islands. I pushed the text to Britney’s Tablet.

“Sit. Read.”

“Excuse me?”

“Now. Do you want busy work? Fine. Comb through the text and learn. Become our expert.”

“But—”

“No.” I fixed her with a stern look. “You demanded I tell you what to do and then rejected the first option… So here we are.” I pointed at her cot. “Sit your ass down and read.”

Britney flushed. She opened her mouth like a gasping fish, trying to figure out what to say.

I pointed at the cot again.

“F-fine,” she said, spinning around and marching over to it.

Merielle snorted with laughter, but tried to hide it behind her hand.

Jordan (to Merielle): Don’t encourage her.

Merielle (to Jordan): I should be saying the same to you. Poor girl already has serious daddy issues. You’re just going to make it that much worse.

It was my turn to hide a laugh.

That night passed fitfully, in starts and stops. Every time I heard a stray sound, or when Zuri finally returned to our shoebox of a room, I was certain it was the would-be saboteur. Finally, well before dawn, I woke to the sound of waves slapping against the hull and knew I wouldn’t be able to go back to sleep.

Especially not when I realized Nym hadn’t returned. Despite the lack of telepathic warning, I felt a stab of concern and hurried through my morning ablutions.

Moving quietly, but quickly, I made my way down to the hold.

“Focus girl, focus!” Skullie said, his hissed words holding a lecturing tone. “Hold the mana in your mind. Press your palms near the ring. Sense how the vibrations interact with your magical field.”

I crossed over into the hold. Nym—at least I assumed it was the catgirl, considering Skullie was still just a skull and spine—had drawn rings of concentric chalk circles around the crates. Elaborate symbols and runes decorated the interiors. Lines connected some of the symbols, creating a constellation-like feel, or maybe a magical web.

Those lines then wove across the planks of the floor, connecting in yet another circle directly in front of Nym.

The catgirl was wavering on her feet, eyes puffy and heavy looking. One hand was in front of her, shaped to fit the contours of an invisible bubble, and the other held the elemental key like a talisman. Her expression was focused, eyebrows drawn as tight as trap doors.

Sitting on a barrel beside her, Skullie’s eye sockets had a faint yellow glow I hadn’t seen before. Sadie was curled up next to the skull, her snout buried under her tail.

“I… I think… Yes. I can feel something. A mind, maybe? From that one.” Nym pointed, indicating a crate where she’d written the words ‘Air/Storm’ on the side in a loopy script.

“Not the others?”

She hesitated, biting her lip. “I’m…not…” Her tail drooped, almost dragging on the ground. “I’m sorry, Skullie. I can’t be sure. That one…it seems brighter than the rest somehow. More active, maybe?”

Nym yawned and tears squirted from her eyes. She slouched, about to stumble, then righted herself. But a second yawn came quickly behind the first, and this time she didn’t catch herself when she stumbled.

I rushed forward, catching her before she could fall. She felt like nothing in my arms.

“Jordan,” Nym said sleepily, blinking up at me and smiling. “You’re here. I missed you.”

Lifting her delicate body, I turned to Skullie. “How’d it go?”

Nym started to mumble something, but Skullie spoke over the exhausted catgirl. “Impressively well. She lacks a proper, formal education. However, her mind is sharp and her hands steady. And she has a capacity for discipline, if motivated by…” He hesitated, twisting to look me over. “Proper emotion.”

I decided to not ask what he meant by that. Instead, I curled the catgirl close to my body and lifted her up.

“We should fix the gaps in her education.” Clacking his jaws together, Skullie gave me a gap-toothed grin. Overnight, a couple of his teeth had already regenerated. “With your help, it should go smoothly.”

I gave the lich a tight nod. “We’ll talk about it later. For now, I’m putting her to bed. Give me a few minutes and I’ll return so we can go over your findings.”

“Of course.”

Nym protested, tugging at my shirt. “No! Still not sure. Not yet. So close. Give me…five…more…” Her eyes drifted closed as her face relaxed into angelic serenity.

Chest feeling tight, I carried her up the stairs and through the halls to our room. No one was awake yet, which wasn’t a surprise. Tucking her into bed, I slid the key from her grip, then took a pit stop up to the main deck.

The creaking of wood and rope greeted me, along with the warmth of a single magical lantern. It looked like the crew had cleaned up from the festivities. Several small nets, each with various bits that looked like something Zuri might want to cook, were sitting on top of a few barrels, lashed to the far side of the deck.

A sailor, stationed at the main wheel, gave me a wave. “Not long till dawn, sir. We should be at the detour in another couple of hours.”

“Thanks.” I moved further down the deck, searching the horizon. For a while, the lap of waves and sounds of the boat were enough to lull me into a sense of peace. Inhaling the sharp, tangy sea air, my thoughts came to a point of stillness. It felt like my past and present—Earth Jordan and Changeling Jordan—had a chance to reach equilibrium.

New man and old…whatever I’d been, in harmony as I/we simply lived in our new world together.

Warmth glazed the horizon, lightening the sky from pitch black to purple-blue. Compared to the net of alien stars, pre-dawn was a surprisingly mundane sight.

Then I saw the outline of a pair of wings, barely backlit, and wide enough the owner must have been bigger than our ship.

That earned a chuckle, even as it brought me firmly into the present.

“Call if you see anything,” I reminded the helmsman, making my way downstairs to where Skullie waited.

My familiar watched me with those glowing eyes.

“Catch me up,” I said, taking a seat near the barrel he was perched on.

“About which parts?”

“Everything.”

“Magic theory, too?”

I made a rolling gesture. “It’s not like I’m going anywhere. Walk me through it. What did you and Nym do? What’s the goal?” Reaching into my pocket, I retrieved the key.

“No problem. Happy to educate.” His bone mouth flexed in a slight curve that was either a smile or a sarcastic sneer. I didn’t mind either way.

If anything, I found his growing familiarity comforting. It signaled that we were moving beyond a transactional relationship into something meaningful.

Over the next couple of hours, Skullie taught me about the fundamentals of magic. Even with my heightened attribute scores, the material was difficult. I could memorize what he said, but had a hard time interpreting it through the skills available to me. My class skills kept wanting to relate everything to dungeons, or activating wands, and not more esoteric concepts.

It became a fascinating dance, tugging against what the Tablet and Corey had given me to learn alternative truths about the world.

I surfaced from our discussion to the boom of thunder and a sudden rocking. Skullie began to roll. Coming to my feet, I caught him up an instant before a massive explosion sounded above.

Crack! THWOOOM!

“Is that a storm?” I asked, listening for rain.

In the hold, it was hard to make anything out.

“How astute,” Britney said, waltzing into the hold. She rolled her eyes, although she did so with a thin smile.

“Did you finish your reading?”

The celestial paled. “Mostly.”

“Mhm.”

The others followed behind; Merielle looked well rested and alert, Nym seemed like she hadn’t gotten enough rest, Sadie was bright-eyed and focused, and Zuri brought up the rear with a plate of fresh seafood and a mug of water, and a warm smile.

She held the plate out to me. “I assumed you skipped breakfast,” the half-gorgon said. “It’s lunch time. The captain says we’re due to arrive at the cove soon, assuming this storm doesn’t cause problems.”

Accepting the plate, I took a bite of fish. It was perfectly seasoned and damn delicious. The taste woke up my hunger, and I was suddenly ravenous. Moaning in delight, I shoved more fish in my mouth before I washed it down with some water.

As I ate, Nym shared her insights from the night before. The poor catgirl still looked drowsy, but most of the puffiness had left her eyes. She used more simplified explanations for things that were easier to follow, although I still felt like I was missing huge connecting points.

Eventually, she had to stop trying to talk. The sounds of the storm worsened, growing loud enough for us to hear the hammering rain even in the hold. There were more CRACK THOOMS as lightning struck, and the scent of ozone wafted down into the hold.

“Do you think they’re okay up there?” Nym asked.

In response, cries rose up from above. I jumped to my feet, as did half my party.

Captain Drake appeared at the doorway. He looked worse for wear, his eyes wide and clothes utterly drenched. It took him a moment to look my way, as if he hadn’t expected to find me down here. “We have a problem. They found us!”

Storing my plate in my extradimensional holding space, I grabbed Skullie and took the lead up the stairs, climbing three at a time.

We surfaced into an apocalyptic nightmare.

Rain was pouring in solid sheets, and lightning scoured the clouds that churned above. Off one side of the ship, barely a mile or two away, the sky was clear. Bobbing beneath the much calmer waves was an entire fleet of ships, all with black sails. Sailors swarmed the decks, and someone—an elf from my guess—stood at the prow of the lead ship, arms outstretched.

“Storm mage,” Skullie said like a curse.

I did the math. It didn’t take long.

No matter how capable my team had become, this was it. We were done. Maybe we can jump overboard. That wasn’t a good option, not if our opponent could summon sirens. Or surrender? Then I remembered the sole story that had informed our decisions. This wasn’t a group who wanted survivors.

That left one option. One weapon they wouldn’t expect.

Water running down my face, into my eyes and mouth, I shouted, “Nym. Show me that elemental you found.”

The poor catgirl, who hadn’t exited the hallway, gave me a look of shocked incredulity. Her damp ears flattened. “You can’t be thinking what I…”

Fwoom! A fresh bolt of lightning came out of the sky, striking just off the bow.

“I sure as hell am,” I said.

The catgirl tried to protest, but I grabbed her by the arm and drug her back down toward the hold. Sadie yowled at the indignity of it all—either me manhandling her master or being wet or any number of other things.

The rest of the team followed.

By the time we got back to the hold, the ship was listing from side to side. Crates and boxes we’d turned into a maze became dangerous as they slid around, cracking as they slammed into one another.

Relying on every Tablet-gifted advantage I had, I made my way to the crate I thought was the one Nym had pointed to. Taking the Key out, I prepared to lift the lid and unleash what I hoped could become an ally. “Is this it? Skullie? Nym?”

Nym said, “Uh. I think so. It’s either that one or…” She pointed to another, one with a nearly identical symbol that had slid a few feet away.

I looked down, trying to find the looping chalk script to figure out which was which. The lines had already been so smeared. There was no hope of backtracking which of the two crates was the one I was looking for.

Skullie’s eyes flickered like candles. “Can’t be certain. The magic is too contained. Jordan, unless we know, this is too big of a…”

CRACK! FWOOM!

The ship lurched, seeming to fall from a great height, then bob to one side. It sent us all careening across the cargo hold.

“Nym, look out!”

But it was too late. I watched, unable to stop her, as Nym tumbled head-first into the second crate. She hit hard enough to knock it over, sending the orb within spinning out. It glittered with electric blue energy, seeming to react to the storm all around us.

And then the ship lurched again, sending the already off-balance Nym rolling.

I dove, catching the catgirl’s tail with one hand and the orb with the other.

Click.

The key that I’d been holding touched the orb, activating the seal.

Brilliant amber light flooded the cargo hold.

Chapter 45: High Cunning Scores

A sound like a thousand branches snapping under high winds crackled through the air, sending us all staggering back. Given a moment’s opportunity, I shifted my hand from Nym’s tail to her wrist, dragging her away.

FWOOOM CRASH!

It sounded as if the storm, in all its fury, had momentarily teleported into the hold. Lightning splayed outward, along with a wave of wind, as a humanoid pushed free of its captivity.

The elemental was massive, towering over us, nearly ten feet tall. Made of turbulence and light, it was distinctly female. Her hair was a web of light, and her sculpted face was defined by brilliant golden angles that hurt to look upon. She bent over, folding into a space far too small for her. Despite the seriousness of the situation, I could not help but notice wide hips and astonishingly large breasts.

Where her eyes should have been, two glowing orbs of electric blue energy pulsed.

“Free...” the elemental said, her voice both feminine and like a whip crack. “At last, I am free!”

I pulled Nym behind me, shielding her with my body as I faced the elemental. “Everyone, stay back!”

The elemental turned her attention to me, sparks of electricity dancing across her form. “Mortals. No. Tablet Wielders.” Her voice rumbled, ominous and threatening. “I recognize none of you from my capture. Do you obey those who attacked me?”

“No,” I said firmly, focusing on bringing my Tablet into view without its normal disguise. It glowed golden and filigree next to my face. I turned it around, hoping she could read the name of my class at the top.

At the sight of a Legendary Tablet, the elemental hesitated, her sparkling eyes sliding across the text, moving from left to right as she read. “Battle Scholar? You are a leader.”

“I am.” I gestured at the other occupants of the room. “We are the Society of the Defiant, and we’re here to help you.”

Nym, thinking fast, twitched her tail at the floor. “I was trying to help just now! We were using magic to detect what sorts of elementals were trapped, so we could find a safe way to free you all.”

At the catgirl’s assertion, the elemental looked down at the smudged chalk marks. I couldn’t read her expression, but saw her lips tighten. She laughed softly, muttering something beneath her breath in a language I did not understand. “Perhaps you tell the truth,” she said, looking back at me. “But I am still not convinced. Why should I believe you, when it was mortals who trapped me in that accursed sphere?”

Britney stepped forward. The celestial looked so tiny, looking up and up and up at the sapient storm that threatened us. But when she spoke, her voice was melodic and calm. She raised her hands up, palms skyward, as if in greeting. “Great elemental, we speak the truth. We seek to return you and your kin to your rightful planes.”

The elemental’s form seemed to flicker, her attention now fixed on Britney. “A celestial,” she said. Her tone was different, smoother, as if Britney’s mere presence was enough to ease the tension. “Perhaps you speak truly. But my anger will not be so easily assuaged.”

Suddenly, the ship lurched again, nearly knocking us flat. Above, we could hear the bells ringing once more.

“Who thinks to turn my own power against me?” Distracted, the elemental woman looked toward the sky, her earlier rage returning. “I am made of this, know its flavors and the mind behind it. An assault against me shall do the spellcaster no good!”

That was the opening I needed. In the split second I had to formulate a plan, I seized on our opportunity.

“The fiends who imprisoned you and yours attack our ship,” I said. “They are here to steal you away, and if that can’t be arranged, they will release you all and create a tear in the Veil.”

“How dare they!” Lightning danced across the elemental’s form, chasing the anger in her voice.

“We can help you,” I added, quickly.

The elemental peered down at me. Her anger roiled off her like the thunder of a summer heat storm. The golden angles of her face lifted, shifting into what I wanted to call a sneer. “What do you propose, Legendary Tablet Wielder?”

“Fight them off. We’ll be at your side, and once they are gone, we help free the others.” I held up a hand in caution. “It has to be done with care, or there will be consequences for all involved. But I promise we’ll do everything in our power to make it happen.”

Was I planning on making it Mayor Regan’s problem? Absolutely. But I didn’t need the giant elemental to know that.

She considered my words, her form swirling with barely contained power. After what felt like an eternity, she nodded.

“Very well. I will fight alongside you against these arrogant interlopers. But know this—if you betray me, the wrath I unleash will make this battle seem like a gentle breeze.”

I nodded, trying not to show my relief. “Wouldn’t dream of it. Skullie, stay here and watch Sadie?” I didn’t give the lich a chance to argue. “Let’s go.”

We rushed up to the deck, the elemental having to change form to squeeze through the passages. At a more normal size—although still very tall and muscular—she was a beautiful and buxom mortal woman, naked as the day was long. She had blonde hair streaked with silver, and her eyes took on a more normal blue color. Her skin glowed with a soft golden sheen.

No one would ever mistake her for a normal person. There was something alluring and exotic about her that marked her as other, but at least she could maneuver below decks better.

As we emerged into the rain-soaked air, chaos greeted us.

The storm had worsened, intensifying as the enemy fleet had drawn in. There were more than I’d expected, including several three-and-four masted galleons and a veritable swarm of sleek, two-masted sloops. Now that they were closer, I saw signs of other mages at the decks of the galleons, along with men and women with Tablets visible next to their faces.

Captain Drake was at the helm, bellowing orders. When he saw us emerge with the elemental, his eyes widened in shock.

“By the Fates, what have you done?”

“Made an ally,” I shouted back, carefully avoiding adding the word ‘hopefully’. “She’s on our side!”

Hands lifted in a mimicry of what Britney had done before, the elemental laughed. Lightning strummed from the clouds, striking her outstretched hands. Even in her humanoid form, the effect was incredible. A sphere of electricity burst around her, crackling like she was some sort of walking plasma ball. Wind whipped through her hair and seemed to amplify the discharge effect.

“You think to strike at me with my own power?” With a booming laugh, her voice rolling like thunder, she declared, “Storms obey me, little wizards.”

With that, she began to swell, returning to her previous form. Instead of stopping, however, she continued to grow, rapidly gaining size until she lifted from the deck and directly into the turbulent sky.

“Insects,” she boomed, her voice like rolling thunder. “You dare to challenge me?”

With a gesture, she summoned a gust of wind so powerful it nearly knocked me off my feet. I had to catch both Nym and Zuri to keep them from being batted about. Merielle did the same for Britney.

The attacking ships were buffeted by the sudden squall, their sails straining against the onslaught. As the elemental’s power expanded away from her, creating a much larger version of the protective sphere, the worst of the storm ebbed around our ship.

Once I was sure Zuri and Nym had their feet under them, I summoned my Bow of Sight-Blinding to hand. It was far less powerful than my other weapons in terms of damage, but more than made up for that with its primary enchantment.

Sight-Blinding would render most targets unable to see for ten seconds. In most combat, that was an eternity.

Our enemies were still relatively distant, which would have made the shots difficult even in the best conditions. These were not the best conditions. Waves churned, sending the boat surging and falling, making footing difficult while I was trying to aim.

I drew an arrow from a storage pouch and took an experimental shot. It went wide, wasting the shot a hundred feet or more from the target.

In the time I’d tried to make the shot, our new ally had begun sending counterstrikes of lightning raining on our enemies. Many of the smaller boats, lashed by her wind attacks, floundered, as close to capsizing as we’d been mere minutes before.

Yet the enemy was not content to have their fleet sunk. Wizards countered with blasts of fire, or even what I thought of as “earthballs”—clods of stone that appeared next to the elemental’s body and burst apart, absorbing and slowing her attacks.

“Damn it,” I snarled. “I need to be closer and off this boat.”

“Take off your armor!”

I turned, looking for the source of the command. It was Britney, her little wings flapping. She had a length of rope in her hands. “I’m not very strong. I’m definitely not strong enough to lift you and all that armor.”

Catching onto her idea, I rapidly dismissed my armor and clothes, dropping down to just my pants and belt. I helped with the rope, tying it around my torso, beneath my arms.

“Here we go,” she shouted a moment later, activating her flight power. Her wings instantly doubled in size, then doubled again, spreading a solid nine feet from her torso. Wrapping her arms around the rope, she took off. Fortunately for us, even “modest” speed wasn’t bad.

It didn’t last, however.

According to the flight description, she had poor maneuverability—which showed itself immediately as she barely got over the rail of the ship without clipping her feet.

The rope drew taut around my torso, biting hard. I looked up, seeing her struggle. The celestial had a low Strength score, and I probably weighed nearly two hundred and thirty pounds, even with my gear unequipped.

I suddenly doubted the maneuver would work at all.

Zuri: Skullie! Get your flying power going and help Britney. Your Strength combined with hers might be good enough to get Jordan off the ship.

Jordan: Isn’t he below deck?

A beat later, my familiar came flying through the air. “Yeehaw! Flying skull assistant on the job!”

Grabbing the rope between his teeth, he tugged.

Technically, Skullie had a Strength score of four, quite a bit lower than Britney’s. But he flew with speed equal to my enhanced movement rate. Between the straining, struggling celestial and the determined familiar, my feet left the edge of the boat.

I drew my legs to the rail and kicked off, helping the team gather height. As soon as I was airborne, things went faster. We quickly floated thirty feet away from the ship and began closing on the enemy vessels.

As my team worked to get me to our targets, I took shots at the mages. It was awkward and painful, with the rope beneath my arms and the distractions of battle raging ahead, but I made it work.

In the precious time we’d spent trying to get me in range, the fight had taken a turn. Instead of summoning a storm above the ship, the weather mages had turned around, waving their hands in the opposite direction. This put their backs to me. It also drew the very regenerative energy our new ally had been using away from her. As earthballs, magma showers, and other effects took hold, she shrank.

When I hazarded a look up, I saw that bits of her had begun to show signs of injury—places that had gone entirely dark, and where no electricity shone any longer.

Not that she hadn’t given far better than she’d received. The ocean churned beneath our enemies, and multiple vessels had capsized. Lightning now strobed among their ships, and several were on fire. I guessed there were fifty or more people in the water. More joined by the second.

Atop the rolling, teetering galleons, the crew flew from one side to the other as their sails worked against them, catching hurricane-force winds and threatening to tip even those great vessels.

Finally, one of my shots landed true. It hit the back of an unaware mage, one with a Tablet. He faltered, gestures stopping as he groped at his now sightless eyes.

Adjusting my aim to the next-closest galleon, this one with a trio of mages who seemed to be casting some sort of unified ritual spell, I fired. The shot went wide and was about twenty feet short of the closest.

“Closer!” I roared to my flight crew.

“T…Trying,” Britney stammered, breathless with the effort of her flapping wings. Skullie also said something, but it came out as a muffled, “Hfmfhfh.”

They rotated me toward the next target, losing some height for their effort. I was now maybe fifteen feet above the waves, some of which were high enough to tickle my bare feet. Ignoring the risk, I aimed and fired.

This time, my shot was instantly true.

Before the other two mages could respond, I had another arrow, then another in the air. The second missed, striking the first mage again. The final shot was on target, taking the third mage—who had the misfortune of looking in my direction at the wrong time—in the eye.

Insult to injury, I thought, pleased with myself.

And then the second mage made a tossing motion with a hand.

An honest-to-Fates meteor, one the size of a car, appeared in the air and came hurtling toward us. The thing was at an angle, one I calculated would take it through Britney and into me with a single toss.

Ka-BLOOOM!

Lightning struck the projectile in mid-arc, shattering it to splinters.

I looked up in time to see our elemental ally looking at me. Her enormous face of golden angles should have been impossible to read, but I picked up on something between disbelieving amusement and pain in it. She returned her attention to her foes, sending lightning at the mages who continued to harry her.

“Thank you!” I called, lining up another shot.

An instant after the arrow left my bow, a giant shape burst from the water.

A shark.

By the looks of the thing, it was one of the transformed, elite sharks from the previous evening’s attack. The thing must have been thirty feet long at least. It sailed above the ship, mouth closing on the final mage as it continued its arc.

Dumbfounded, unable to comprehend what I’d just seen, I looked down.

As I’d feared, there were shark fins in the water. Lots of them. Some of them were obviously elites—suggesting Zuri’s potion had done more than I’d thought.

Then I saw someone in the middle of the flurry of sharks. It looked…well, it looked like a mermaid, complete with sea green hair and green-tipped breasts. Surfacing right below me, she blew me an exaggerated kiss.

“The Old Man of the Sea has been plaguing our people for decades, adventurers. Please accept a little thanks.” She flashed me a smile which was all sharp teeth, then dove beneath the churning waves.

Her disappearance was only the beginning of her work, however. I caught glimpses of other mer-people, both men and women, as they surfaced near the ships. Fresh magic, on top of shark attacks, proved to be just the distraction our elemental ally needed.

Shrinking as she discharged her powers, she burst apart one hull after another, seeming caught up in a competition with the mer-people to see who would end the most lives.

Seeing how things were going, I called it. “Okay. That’s enough for me. My armpits are really starting to chafe. Let’s go back.”

I had fortunate timing. As soon as we reached the ship’s rails, Britney’s flight power ended. She plummeted, falling toward the water, taking Skullie with her.

“Ooof!” I said, snatching at the rail just in time to catch the rope. The celestial woman was far from heavy, but the sudden tug was nearly enough to snatch her from my grasp.

She came to a stop three feet from the water, maybe thirty feet from a curious shark. Yelping with terror, she pleaded, “Reel me in! Reel me in!”

“What do you think I’m doing, playing with myself?” Snarling, I hoisted myself up, hooking a leg on the rail. A group of sailors raced over at the captain’s orders, helping me pull her up.

“Hurry!” Britney screamed with piercing fear. “Shark!”

Grabbing the rope with both hands, I pulled, running the opposite direction with all my force. It proved enough to zip both of my dangling allies away from the water and over the railing. They hurled onto the deck, rolling to a stop.

Britney started to cry. At first it was just wordless sobbing, but then she looked up at me, wide eyes glossy. “S-so. Glad. For those…extra hit points.”

Her eyes rolled back and she passed out.

Chapter 46: Back on Target

The end of the sea battle was a decisive victory in our favor. With a colossal-sized, boss-tier elemental on our side, plus the arrival of the mer-folk, none of our attackers survived. None that I saw anyway.

“Maybe another group of adventurers will stumble on an abandoned galleon some day, and it will be because of our efforts today,” Merielle mused, elbows on the edge of the railing as she watched the island we’d never gotten to vanish over the horizon.

I liked that idea. It felt romantic. More so than the likely reality.

“You were fortunate the enemy was so reckless,” the elemental said.

She was once more transformed into her mostly humanoid form. Zuri, being the only one of our team with the proper proportions, had lent the statuesque woman clothes. They amounted to silk scarves that strained at her chest and hips, obscuring just enough skin to tickle the imagination.

“Had they not wielded the power of storms,” she continued, “it may have been a far more perilous battle.”

We all knew she was right. Against the team, even with sharks and mer-folk to help, a veritable army with mages and Tablet-wielders to help them would have overwhelmed us. The battle swung in our direction thanks to perfect conditions, distractions, and a few well-timed arrows.

“One of these days,” I said, chuckling, “we’re going to get an easier fight.”

My Tablet flashed.

Combat Experience Notification: You, Britney, and Zuri have earned combat experience for your contributions. Would you like to normalize this between the other Tablet-wielding members of your party to keep everyone on equal footing?

I absolutely did. The idea of managing members at different levels sounded like an absolute nightmare. "Let's make that the default setting going forward, if possible."

Normalization request accepted.

Combat Rewards: [The Society of the Defiant] has been granted 35 experience points each. This accounts for the relatively limited contributions of the team compared to outside help, but also rewards you for quick thinking against overwhelming odds.

Merielle, Britnayel, Nym, and Zuri now require [22] experience points to reach Level 5.

Jordan requires [487] experience points to reach Level 13.

“Tell me how you acquired that Tablet,” the elemental said. She turned, leaning her forearms on the railing of the ship. When I didn’t respond, she turned to look at me, narrowing her eyes. “Well?”

“I’d rather talk about freeing your people first,” I said, chuckling at her boldness.

“What? On this boat?” The elemental shook her head. “No. Once we’ve landed we can have that discussion.”

“Oh? Have you decided to trust us?”

“Perhaps.” She slid her shoulder-length blonde hair away from her refined features, looking me up and down. “I saw what you did. More importantly, I recognized a few of those mages as those who captured me.”

“Ah. Well, that’s good to know.” I paused. “I’m Jordan, by the way. Jordan Cash.” I turned to introduce the rest of my team. Merielle was with me, but the rest of the team was moving around, helping the sailors. I pointed them each out in turn.

Their efforts were clearly ingratiating themselves with the crew, earning smiles and even laughter.

Our new guest turned with me, acknowledging each of the women long enough to exchange a gesture of greeting as she mouthed their names.

When she didn’t provide hers, I cleared my throat, “And may I have a name to go with such a formidable, and gorgeous, elemental?”

The woman’s face warmed, suggesting a dainty blush. “Ulene. You may call me Ulene.”

I smiled, giving her a little bow. “It is a pleasure to meet you and fight by your side, Ulene. Our plan now is to get to the city of Lans, where we hope to unload these artifacts and safely release your people. Or do you wish to take the equipment off yourself?”

Not knowing what she was capable of, I didn’t want to assume she couldn’t just spirit the captives away at her whim.

“I will not be able to free them alone,” she said. Looking from me to the rest of the party again, I saw her eyes linger on Zuri. “Could I perhaps…linger with your party while we figure out how to address this problem?”

“Sure, but if we’re going to mingle with humanity, you may want to have a less ostentatious appearance.” She still had plenty of signs of being an elemental, from her golden skin to the platinum in her blonde hair.

Ulene gave me a disappointed look. “Does my form not please you?” She ran her hands up her sides, stopping just below where Zuri’s scarves struggled to hold her impossibly large and perky breasts captive. “This is a plane of magic and mysticism. Shouldn’t I be as welcome as Nym or Merielle?”

Merielle made a soft choking sound.

Next to her there was a hint of motion and a rattling sound. I leaned forward to see Skullie, perched on a crate, his teeth clattering as he laughed. The poor lich had lost most of his teeth yet again during the last fight, although his spirits seemed higher than ever.

“You’re right,” I said. “Maybe you will be accepted with no problems. But…what if you aren’t? What if your… I mean, our enemies might be waiting for us at the port. Do you wish to risk our safety and your imprisonment for such a small thing?”

My slip up softened her expression slightly. “Perhaps.” Her body rippled, taking on yet another form. Her blonde hair remained streaked with silver, but her eyes dimmed to sky blue. Ulene’s skin lost its ethereal glow, and her proportions, while still stunning, became less exaggerated. Zuri’s silks fluttered to the deck, the strained knots at the very end of their lives.

Ulene was now dressed in a flowing white gown that seemed to flutter in a non-existent breeze. The sides were cut out, with a length of golden rope around the waist, providing a tantalizing glimpse of hip and thigh, while remaining somewhat modest.

“Is this better?” she asked.

“Better?” I shook my head. “Safer, for certain.”

That earned me a nod of approval. “Well worded, cunning scholar.”

“I am a cunning linguist,” I said, not thinking.

Skullie began snickering once again.

Merielle and Ulene looked confused. The elf took a step closer to me. “What does that mean?”

“And why did that one laugh?” Ulene asked, pointing at Skullie.

“Well… er…” I coughed, looking around desperately for a distraction. Zuri was carrying a crate across the deck, and I pointed at her. “Oh wow, that box looks really heavy. I should go help!”

I was barely two steps away when I heard Skullie stage-whisper, “You know, I know what he meant. And I’ll be glad to tell you. But first…help me check Zuri’s nets those sailors drew up for her? I’ll regenerate my teeth faster if I have material to work with.”

Chuckling at his ingenuity, I caught up with Zuri. The crate she was carrying wasn’t all that heavy, but I took it from her anyway and caught her up on recent developments with Ulene as we walked.

Nym joined us halfway through. At her inquisitive look, I started over from the beginning.

“What are your thoughts about her?” Zuri asked when I was done.

“None yet. She seems friendly, but something about her attitude reminds me of Britney. She’s a little aloof, or maybe arrogant. That might just be a cultural thing. Or maybe it’s because she’s so damn powerful.”

“I think she may like you because of your”—Nym dropped her voice to a mumble—“Legendary Tablet. A lot of high-society folk only respect others like that.”

It wasn’t something I considered, not that it mattered.

According to Captain Drake—who met up with us as we helped the sailors move supplies—we had only gone a couple of hours off course. We’d be able to make it to Lans more or less on schedule…if we were in traveling shape. The problem was that there were tons of repairs to help with. While the boat could limp along, it wouldn’t be doing so for very long without some serious work.

Now that the captain knew Britney could fly, he requisitioned her help with replacing an entire mast. She seemed both honored to help and frustrated to actually need to use her flight. When she caught me looking her way, Britney forcefully looked the other direction, but not before I caught the edges of a very exaggerated pout.

“Once we drop you lot off,” Drake told me, “I’m going to swing back around here for salvage. If we’re lucky, we’ll net replacement parts and goods. Those dead mages, assuming the mer-folk didn’t pick ‘em clean, likely have stuff we can sell to cover the extra damage, too.”

Part of me was jealous. There was an urge to join him on what would have amounted to a side-side quest. But I decided what was more important was for our team to deal with the dangerous artifacts and continue to gain levels.

My party agreed.

Based on my inherited memories, I guessed that we wanted to be around Level 8 at the lowest before we went into a truly dangerous dungeon. And 10 would be a lot better.

That evening, the team gathered below decks. Ulene opted to stay in the cargo hold, saving Skullie from further watch duty in case the mysterious mist figure showed up again. I was sure we hadn’t seen the last of him.

It was nice to have a quiet night to rest. We ate a simple meal, and I brushed Nym’s tail after she asked. The catgirl was practically a puddle when Merielle suggested she go through the siren haul.

She started with the wand. Lifting it, her eyes flashed and her Tablet appeared.

“I don’t know if I have much use for this,” she said, before sharing the details with the rest of us. It was very water focused, and I could immediately see why she wasn’t excited. Still, it had a lot of utility and I was certain she’d find a use for it at some point in the future.

This continued through the rest of the items.

The pouch ended up being an extra-dimensional storage space with a wide variety of spell components, aquatic food supplies such as dried fish and kelp, and a thin spell book covered in tourmaline and aquamarine gems.

Nym immediately opened it and flipped the pages.

“Do you understand the language?” I asked, still not quite certain how spellbooks worked.

Skullie answered for her. “The magic language is like math,” he said in a know-it-all tone. “It’s universal. The descriptions of the spells might be in Siren, but I’ll help until her Tablet kicks in and fills in the details.”

Yet again, I found myself amazed at the utility of possessing a Tablet.

There were four new spells in the book. Copying the spells to her Tablet was something that would take a lot of time, and so Nym and Skullie focused exclusively on that.

While they worked on it, the rest of us worked on helping the crew repair the ship…and on recovering.

Not that we weren’t productive. Every minute of downtime was an opportunity to train. Using the ship’s motions and confined spaces, I ran the team through all-new routines, ones focusing on mobility and situational awareness. We needed to be ready to deal with anything, and the uneasy limping of the ship across the choppy water was the perfect playground.

The crew was mostly amused by our training sessions, although we were sure to hold most of them in our cabin so we wouldn’t be in the way. But in the late evening and early morning hours, I had my party running relays and makeshift obstacle courses while the crew watched. Some of them cast bets on who would win, or who would fail.

Ulene joined in watching, but with a more critical eye. More than once, I caught her looking from me to Zuri, her lips pursed as if about to say something.

She never did.

We went to bed exhausted the last two nights of our trek, which felt right. I knew we needed to make every moment of potential training count. Still, I missed the earlier moments of casual, romantic camaraderie we’d found earlier in the trip.

Blessedly, we sighted our destination on the third day after the fight, signaling an end to oceanic voyages and sea monsters.

Nym’s Findings

Wand of the Oceans (Lesser): This epic-tier magical item comes with three enchantments. These benefits become available after an owner has held the wand for [one (1)] hour. They are as follows:

Waterbreathing/Airbreathing: The owner may breathe in either an aquatic or air-based environment without harm. This benefit applies so long as the wand is in the possession of the attuned person—meaning it need not be held.

Water Movement: The wielder may move underwater freely, at full speed and with [high] levels of speed and maneuverability. This benefit applies so long as the wand is in the possession of the attuned person.

Aquatic Enhancement: All [water-based] spells are cast [two (2)] levels higher and cost [two (2)] fewer mana (down to a minimum of one [1]). The wielder may change their spells elemental types to water on the fly, for free. For example: Nym may now change Scouring Blast to Sand Blast, altering the heat/fire component to water. If she does, the spell will cost [three (3)] mana instead of [five (5)]. As the spell has no level-dependent aspects, it would not otherwise be enhanced.

Nym's New Spells

Watery Death

Cost: 16 Mana

Range: Medium

Duration: 40 Seconds

Area of Effect: 1 target; magic resistance applies

Damage: One (1) point of [Endurance] damage every [three (3)] seconds.

Details/Effect: This spell creates a ball of water on a target’s head. This is normal water, although the volume is always beyond what the creature could drink or naturally consume—meaning it out scales stomach volume. While the ball is in place, the target’s vision and hearing are [obscured] they are [muted]. Every [three (3)] seconds, they suffer [one (1)] point of [Endurance] damage. If their [Endurance] reaches [one (1)], they become unconscious. If it reaches [zero (0)], they die. Various circumstances, such as vigorous activity, may cause the damage to repeat faster as the target runs out of oxygen.

Healed by Water

Cost: 20 Mana

Range: Touch

Duration: 16 Seconds

Area of Effect: 1 touched target

Details/Effect: The target of this spell must be at least [60%] immersed in water. They gain [Regeneration: 1], allowing them to regenerate limbs and restore lost hit points at a rate of one (1) per four (4) seconds. Note: It may take multiple castings to regenerate limbs.

Alter Liquid

Cost: 5 Mana

Range: Close

Duration: Permanent

Volume Affected: Up to one (1) gallon of liquid per two (2) of the caster’s levels.

Details/Effect: The caster transforms one type of liquid to another, up to the maximum volume. Note: The caster must have tasted the target liquid before to create it with this spell. This ability will not work on magical liquids that cost more than [four (4)] mana to create.

Speak to Aquatic Life

Cost: 3 Mana

Range: Touch

Duration: 1 hour

Details/Effect: The touched target may speak with aquatic life.

Chapter 47: Lans, Ho

I’d never been so happy to see a town I’d never been to in my life.

Lans was another port town, a little bigger than Boulibar Bay. It sat pressed against a giant bluff that overlooked the ocean, its buildings a hodgepodge of weathered stone and salt-stained wood. The town seemed to grow organically from the landscape, with winding streets that climbed the steep incline like scattered rope.

As we approached, I could see the warm twinkling lights of homes built into the side of the sheer cliff. Windows and balconies jutted out at precarious angles, with rope bridges and narrow wooden walkways connecting them.

A wave of relief washed over me.

After the past two days, seeing normal people going about their normal lives, living in complete bliss without the knowledge of what almost befell them… It was calming. Lans looked like a beacon of safety.

But I knew better than to let my guard down completely.

I gathered my team for a huddle, including both Captain Drake and Ulene. As I talked, I attached Skullie to his new holster.

“This is almost over,” I said, trying to make myself seem as calm as I could, “but we still need to get these artifacts and elementals secured as quickly and quietly as possible.”

Zuri nodded, giving me a thoughtful look. “I’ve been thinking about that. Maybe we should split up—one group handles the cargo while the others run interference with the port authorities.”

“Good idea,” I agreed. “Merielle, you and Britney head to the harbormaster’s office. Use whatever charms or bureaucratic know-how you have to keep them busy and away from the ship. Nym and Sadie, you’re with me, Zuri, and Skullie—we will oversee the unloading.”

“What about me?” Ulene asked, visibly eager to contribute.

“You can come with the rest of us, in case unloading becomes…a problem.”

She flashed me a warm smile. “Perfect.”

Captain Drake cleared his throat. “And what about me and my crew?”

“Act normal.” I turned, looking at men we’d come to know and, to an extent, bond with over the past few days. “Keep them quiet and calm. The less attention we draw, the better.”

As we approached the harbor, I could see the busy docks teeming with activity. Ships of all sizes were moored, their crews bustling about, loading and unloading cargo. The air was filled with the shouts of sailors, the cries of gulls, and the creaking of wood.

“Let’s do this quickly and quietly,” I said as we approached the pier. “Remember, we’re just another merchant ship with ordinary cargo.”

Merielle and Britney disembarked first, making their way toward the harbormaster’s office with purposeful strides. I watched them go, hoping their charm and quick wits would be enough to keep the officials distracted.

Once the ship was securely moored, I led my group down the gangplank. Zuri and I took point, with Nym and Sadie flanking us. Ulene brought up the rear.

We made our way down the dock and I kept my eyes peeled for any signs of trouble. The bustle of the port provided good cover, but it also meant there were plenty of places for enemies to hide.

Only a dead man would assume those who attacked us would be the last we’d see of the Trade Regulation Bureau.

“Skullie,” I said, “can you sense anything off?”

My familiar’s skull rattled against my pack. “Nothing obvious. But there’s a lot of magical energy here. It’s difficult to pinpoint anything specific.”

That didn’t surprise me. A port town in the Fae Wilds was bound to be awash in magical energies.

We reached the cargo hold and began the delicate process of unloading the crates containing the elemental spheres and artifacts. As we moved them, I made sure all signs of Nym’s chalk symbols were gone. I had Nym and Sadie stand guard while Zuri and I carefully maneuvered each crate onto a narrow cart.

Ulene hovered nearby. Those stunning blue eyes moved constantly, never resting anywhere for more than a breath. I could feel the tension radiating off her in waves.

“Easy,” I said. “We’re almost done.”

She nodded tightly but didn’t relax. I couldn’t blame her—after being imprisoned for who knows how long, I’d be on edge too.

When we loaded the last crate, I heard a commotion from the direction of the harbormaster’s office. Merielle’s voice carried across the dock, raised in what sounded like indignation.

“I assure you, sir, our paperwork is in perfect order! If you would just take a moment to review it properly, you’d see everything is above board!”

I exchanged a glance with Zuri. Merielle was laying it on thick, which likely meant we needed to hurry.

“Let’s move,” I said. “Nym and Sadie, take point. Zuri and I will guide the cart. Ulene, watch our backs.”

We set off down the dock, trying to look as inconspicuous as possible with our precious cargo. The bustling activity of the port worked in our favor, allowing us to blend in with the crowd of merchants and dockworkers.

As we neared the end of the dock, I spotted a group of official-looking men in Trade Regulation Bureau uniforms heading our way.

“Trouble up ahead,” I murmured to the others. “Ulene, can you provide a distraction?”

The elemental nodded. With a subtle gesture, she summoned a gust of wind that sent several stacks of crates toppling over right in front of the approaching officials. In the ensuing chaos of shouts and scrambling dockworkers, we slipped past unnoticed.

We made our way into the winding streets of Lans, the cart’s wheels clattering on the cobblestones. The uphill climb was strenuous, but we pushed on anyway. We couldn’t afford to slow down. Getting caught wasn’t an option.

I sent quick messages to Merielle and Britney as we walked, letting them know we were on the move, and to make sure they were okay. They were. Neither was happy about being separated from the rest of us, but said they’d wait for further instructions.

Well, Merielle said that. Britney said she was on her way, but I told her that was a bad idea and to stay put.

“Where exactly are we taking these?” Zuri asked between labored breaths as we climbed a particularly steep incline.

I hesitated. In the rush to get off the ship, I realized we hadn’t actually discussed our final destination. “Uh…good question.”

Ulene scoffed. “You mean to tell me you don’t have a plan beyond getting out of that floating prison?”

“Hey, give me a break,” I said, shooting the elemental a sour look. “I’ve been a little busy trying to keep us all alive and out of chains.”

Nym’s ears perked up. “What about the local mayor’s office? They should have someplace secure to store powerful artifacts. And if the corruption is just with the Trade Regulation Bureau, the mayor should be hopefully safe.”

The unspoken “maybe” hung heavy between us. It was entirely possible the leadership of this town could be corrupt, but we had no way of knowing before we stumbled into a bad situation.

We just had to trust—both the integrity of Lans’s leadership, and also in ourselves. If something bad happened, we’d just need to improvise and get ourselves out of it.

“Good thinking, Nym.” I said, finally. “Anyone know where to find it?”

Ulene looked at me like I’d grown a second head. Zuri shrugged, Sadie gave a grumpy meow from her perch on Nym’s shoulder, and Nym herself looked unsure.

Skullie spoke up from his spot on my pack. “Up,” he said. “Most important buildings tend to be at the top in places like this. Harder to siege.”

“Are you certain?”

“Nope.”

I didn’t like it, but it was all we had.

We continued our trek, hoping we could find where we were going. The narrow, winding streets made our progress slow. I could feel tension building in my shoulders and in my jaw.

Every passing minute increased the risk of discovery.

And everything felt like a threat.

At one point, we spotted a group of guards patrolling ahead. Their uniforms marked them as local law rather than Trade Regulation Bureau goons, and their pace was languid. But it could easily be a trap, and I didn’t want to risk being caught.

“Turn down this side street,” I said to my companions.

We moved as naturally as we could, even though the little cart didn’t want to make the sharp turn at first.

One of the guards caught my eye and I gave him a thin smile and a raised hand in hurried acknowledgement before returning my attention to the cart.

They didn’t pay us any mind, otherwise.

“Can we take five?” Nym said, leaning against the cart. “I’m tired.”

“Me too. But we’re almost there.” I gave the catgirl a quick pet between the ears. “Five more minutes and then we can rest.”

We struggled to turn the cart around and get back out onto the street. The guards were long gone by the time we did so, allowing us to continue our climb. There were clear signs we were approaching our destination. The buildings grew grander as we went higher, with ornate facades and colorful banners fluttering in the sea breeze.

Finally, we reached what appeared to be the town square. A large, imposing building dominated one side, its white stone gleaming in the late afternoon sun. Out front, a sign proclaimed it to be the Mayor’s Office and Town Hall.

“That looks like our stop,” I said, eyeing the building. “Now we just need to figure out how to get an audience without raising suspicion.”

Before we could formulate a plan, the doors of the town hall burst open. A harried-looking elf man in official robes hurried down the steps, flanked by several guards. His eyes went wide as he spotted us and our cart full of mysterious crates.

“You there!” he called out. “Are you the ones bringing the special delivery?”

I exchanged a quick glance with Zuri, trying to keep my expression neutral.

This could either be a stroke of luck or a disaster waiting to happen.

“That depends,” I said carefully. “Who’s asking?”

The man drew himself up importantly. “I am Mayor Khatar of Lans. We received word that a shipment of great importance was arriving today from Boulibar Bay, though the details were…vague.”

“Who told you it was coming?”

“Agent Kieran of the Trade Regulation Bureau.”

That name again. I weighed our options rapidly. Claiming to be the expected delivery might get us inside without a fuss, but if this were a trap, we’d be walking right into it. On the other hand, denying it could raise suspicions we couldn’t afford.

I decided to take a calculated risk.

“Yes, sir,” I said with a respectful nod. “We have a delivery of utmost importance and security. However, given the sensitive nature of the cargo, we were instructed to speak only with the mayor directly…and only in private.”

Mayor Khatar’s eyebrows shot up toward his mop of white hair. “Let it not be said that Kieran isn’t bold.” He fussed for a moment, looking at his guards. “Fine. Follow me, please. We can discuss this in my office.”

As we followed the mayor up the steps, I caught Ulene’s eye and gave her a subtle nod. If this went south, we might need her powers as a quick escape route.

The interior of the town hall was grand, with polished stone floors and high, vaulted ceilings. Paintings of past mayors and notable town events lined the walls. There was an ambiance to the place that spoke of lots of money exchanging hands, which didn’t make me feel great about my decision.

I was just glad our little cart wasn’t leaving marks on the floor. Either it was enchanted in some way, or we had the cleanest wheels the Fae Wilds had ever seen.

Mayor Khatar led us to a large wooden door at the end of a long hallway. He dismissed his guards with a wave, then ushered us into his office.

The room was spacious and well-appointed, with floor-to-ceiling bookshelves lining the walls and a grand desk dominating the center. Large windows offered a breathtaking view of the harbor far below.

We wheeled the cart inside and shut the door behind us.

Nym let out a small sigh of relief and I motioned to one of the two chairs in front of the mayor’s desk. She quietly took it, holding Sadie in her lap. Zuri offered the other to Ulene with a wave of her hand, and the elemental begrudgingly took it. I stood just off to the left of Nym’s chair, and Zuri took up position to the right of Ulene.

It took everything I had not to grab her hand, both to seek comfort and give it.

“Now then,” the mayor said, clearing his throat as he settled into the high-backed chair behind his desk. He smoothed his wild hair back from his temples before adjusting the collar of his robes. “What exactly is this delivery? I must admit, the message I received was frustratingly vague. Agent Kieran is not a verbose woman.”

I exchanged a look with Zuri. The subtle nod she gave me was enough to let me know she trusted me.

“What I’m about to tell you is highly sensitive information,” I said. Resting one hand on the back of Nym’s chair, I tried to take on a casual stance. “I need your assurance that what’s said in this room will remain confidential.”

Mayor Khatar’s eyes narrowed. “I do not like promising silence,” he said in a wary tone. “But if Senior Agent Kieran demands it, you have my word.”

Taking a deep breath, I launched into an abbreviated version of our journey, explaining about the elemental spheres and artifacts, the attacks we’d faced, and our suspicions about corruption within the Trade Regulation Bureau. There were a lot of parts I skipped or skimmed over, making sure to give him just the salient parts.

The mayor’s expression grew increasingly grave.

When I finished, he leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. “This is…very concerning. If what you say is true, we could be facing a crisis of unprecedented proportions.”

“It’s all true,” Ulene said, leaning forward in her chair. “I can prove it.” She got up and walked over to the cart. Despite my protest, she reached into the pile of crates and pulled out her empty sphere. “This is an elemental trap. The elemental trap I was held in. A cadre of mages summoned me from my plane and bound me into this device. Without the help of these mortals, I would still be bound here, to be used as a weapon.”

“Decorum dictates I demand you show proof that you are what you say…but I am no fool. I have two eyes and can clearly see you are not a being of this region of the Wilds.” Mayor Khatar rubbed his temples, suddenly looking weary. “This is far beyond my authority to handle alone. We need to contact the Purifier’s Guild immediately. And Agent Kieran as well,” he said, grimacing. “She’s got some explaining to do.”

“Don’t forget Mayor Regan!” Nym said in a sing-song tone. “He sent us after all.”

“That’s probably wise,” I said, giving her a quick pat between the ears. “We should check in with him as soon as we can. But in the meantime, we need a secure place to store these artifacts and spheres. Somewhere where they can’t fall into the wrong hands.”

The mayor stood up and walked over to a large painting on the wall. With a wave of his hand, the painting shimmered and disappeared, revealing a heavy iron door set into the stone.

“This vault was built to withstand magical and physical attacks,” he explained as he began a complex unlocking ritual. “It should suffice until we can arrange more permanent accommodations.”

When the vault door swung open, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Finally, it seemed like we might be able to secure our dangerous cargo for long enough to do something about it.

But just as we began to move the crates into the vault, a commotion erupted outside the Mayor’s office.

There were shouts, followed by the echoing slap of running feet.

Shit.

Chapter 48: Escape Plan

I shoved the final crate into the vault and spun, calling my Accurate Dagger of Cruelty to my hand. It was almost too late. The door swung open as I brought the dagger up to throw it.

“Wait!” Merielle called out, her hands up. “It’s just us!”

I lowered my dagger, relief flooding through me as Merielle and Britney burst into the room, panting heavily.

“What happened?”

Britney shook her head, catching her breath. “Trade Regulation Bureau agents. A whole squad of them just docked. They’re tearing apart the ship looking for us and the cargo.”

Mayor Khatar’s face paled. “This is most irregular. They have no authority to conduct such a search without proper documentation.”

“I don’t think they care much about proper documentation right now,” Zuri said dryly.

“You’re right,” I said with a frown. “We need to move fast. Mayor Khatar, can you get us back to Boulibar Bay? We need to get Mayor Regan and Agent Kieran involved.”

He hesitated, his brow furrowed in concern. “I can arrange transport, but it will take time—time we may not have if the Trade Regulation Bureau is already here.”

I paced the room, my hands clasped firmly behind my back. “How far behind you were they?”

“We may have…caused some minor roadblocks.” Merielle cleared her throat as Mayor Khatar looked her way. “Nothing too disruptive! Some overturned cabbage carts and a very minor landslide.”

Distant shouts of, “My cabbages!” echoed between buildings, loud enough to be heard even in the Mayor’s chambers.

“Landslide?!” Khatar wrung his hands, growing visibly anxious.

“Very minor, I assure you.”

The idea of roadblocks unstuck something in my mind. “What if… What if Ulene provided a distraction? Something to buy us time while we make our escape. She doesn’t need to go with us, and is strong enough and also not subject to mortal laws if she needs to escape.”

Ulene grinned my way. “Without the binding spell, I will not be so easy to capture.”

“And we just need the crates to stay here. Locked away.” I gestured at the crates. “Don’t try to tamper with them or separate them—it may cause a Veil tear.”

Khatar groaned. “Agent Kieran owes me a lot for this ‘little favor’ of hers.”

“How do we get out of Lans?” I asked, dragging us back to the topic at hand.

“I’ve got a personal vessel that should suffice. It’s small but swift, and it should have you back in Boulibar Bay by tomorrow evening.”

A small boat would be much less conspicuous than a large vessel like Captain Drake’s. I hoped it would be enough to evade pursuit. “That’ll work. Ulene, are you ready to cause some chaos?”

The elemental returned her sphere to the crate. She looked out toward the large windows behind the mayor’s desk, a glint of mischief in her eyes. “I’ve been ready since the moment we stepped off that…floating prison.”

“You used that one already,” I said, grinning. She glared over her shoulder at me and stepped toward the window. “Just…try not to hurt anyone if you can avoid it,” I added hastily.

Ulene rolled her eyes but nodded. “Very well. I shall restrain myself… Somewhat.” She smiled at me. “Until we see one another again, Champion of Wind.”

My Tablet flashed with a notification that I decided I’d check later.

Ulene threw aside the shutters and walked out onto the balcony. Then she started to grow to her natural form. A burst of wind pushed us back as she took flight.

Khatar sighed, rubbing his forehead. “The Trade Regulation Bureau is paying for any damage she does.”

“Good luck getting them to pay up,” Britney said with a thin laugh. “You’ll be waiting in line so long that they’ll start charging you for loitering.”

Sounds came through the open window. Most of it was Ulene’s wind, cranked up to a hurricane whistle. The poor cabbage vender’s cries only rose as she moved down and over the docks.

Part of me wished to join her, to confront the people who had threatened our lives. Looking over at my team was enough to tamp my need for retribution, however.

The elemental’s distraction was precisely what we needed. Mayor Khatar was able to get his ship prepared, and some supplies were brought down for us. He also took the time to help us lock up the crates and hide the safe behind the painting.

I hoped it would be enough to keep the trapped elementals out of the wrong hands.

With our plan in motion, we moved quickly. Mayor Khatar led us through a secret passage behind his office, winding down through the cliff face to a hidden dock. True to his word, a sleek vessel waited for us, its sails furled and ready.

We boarded and prepared to set sail quickly. I looked back up at the town. There wasn’t any way to see the city itself, as it was around the bend in the shore, but I could see swirling clouds gathering above, and hear the distant rumble of thunder, echoed by her laughter.

Ulene was wasting no time.

“Good luck,” I murmured, hoping the elemental could hear me.

Khatar sent us off with a simple wave.

The mayor’s ship cut through the waves with impressive speed. Nym and Sadie were both displeased with the speed of this vessel versus Captain Drake’s cargo ship, but it was actually Britney who ended up getting seasick. I ushered everyone below decks, leaving the navigation to the mayor’s helmsmen. But as soon as they were settled I went topside, determined to watch our tail and make sure we weren’t being followed.

Lans faded into the distance behind us. I could see flashes of lightning illuminating the sky and hear the howling of unnatural winds. Part of me felt guilty for unleashing Ulene on the town, but I reminded myself it was necessary.

Better a magical storm than a Veil Tear.

For the first time since hearing the term, I turned my attention inward, wondering if any of my inherited memories recalled such a…

Pain. Anguish. Death. WHAT IS BETWEEN WORLDS MUST NOT BE UNLEASHED!

The words, so unfamiliar and unusual compared to all I’d learned, nearly cost me my balance. Swallowing, I tasted blood and realized that I’d bit my tongue.

“What the hell was that?” I muttered, sitting on the deck. Breathing deeply, I tried again. This time, I realized what happened.

The words weren’t from any inherited memories. They were from the Tablet itself. There was a tether between me and the device, part of how it augmented my skills. It was through that connection that the warning had come.

At my realization, the Tablet appeared with warning text.

Warning: The realms between worlds bypass the laws and mandates of the Fates. Veil Tears must not be allowed to happen under any circumstances. If given the opportunity to stop one, you must. There will be rewards.

“Got ya,” I said, a little sourly.

Based on what I’d heard over the last few days, I knew Veil Tears were a big deal. I just hadn’t realized they were that big.

I let the train of thought drop, assuming that we’d left those concerns behind, along with the dangerous goods. No doubt the mayor would handle the orbs better than us.

Leaving the Tablet up, I checked on our most-recent quest.

Quest Update—Securing the Supplies: [The Society of the Defiant] has successfully completed this quest.

Reward: 100 experience points each; gold to be delivered.

There was an option to accept the experience, which would level my team up to five. Before we did that, I wanted to have a discussion. Each time the party leveled up, we had to sit down and allocate attribute points and skills. Given their current state of exhaustion and our timetable, I decided to leave the process off.

Just for now, I thought. As soon as we have a spare few hours, we’ll get everyone there.

We sailed through the night, and while I had originally determined that we’d take shifts for watch, I couldn’t sleep. Instead, I watched the sun set over the bay while my party snoozed below. At one point, Zuri brought me a mug of tea and some dinner and stayed with me to talk for a while. But even her captivating presence couldn’t completely draw my attention from the horizon line where Lans lay beyond.

I kept expecting to see something. A ship, a giant hole in space and time over Lans, or even a man made of mist that just appeared on the deck.

Nothing happened though.

Instead, I ended up playing a game of cards with one of the helmsmen and had a chat with Skullie about getting him attached to his new body.

Eventually, I remembered to check the notification I’d received during our escape.

Title Acquired: Champion of Wind

Earned by freeing and befriending Ulene, Crown Princess of the Elementals of the Plane of Air, and gaining her trust. Your movement speed is increased by 25% when outdoors. Once per day, you can summon a gust of wind to push back enemies or propel yourself forward.

“Ulene is a princess?”

Skullie chuckled, the sound like rolling bones. “Let’s hope she survives, then. Wouldn’t do good to be the champion that sent the princess off to her doom.”

The wind stayed at our backs throughout the night, pushing us to incredible speeds. We made better time than I’d hoped. As the first rays of dawn began to paint the sky, I spotted the outline of Boulibar Bay ahead. Relief washed over me; we weren’t out of danger yet, but we were closer than ever.

I headed below deck to wake the others. “We’re almost there,” I said, shaking them awake. “Everyone up and ready. We don’t know what kind of welcome we’ll be getting.”

Groans and yawns greeted me as my companions stirred. Britney still looked particularly green—and the bags around her eyes were a clear sign she’d barely slept—but she managed to pull herself together.

“What’s the plan when we dock?” Zuri asked.

“We head straight for Mayor Regan’s office,” I replied. “No detours, no splitting up. We stick together and move fast.”

As we approached the harbor, I scanned the docks for any sign of trouble. Everything looked normal—fishermen preparing their boats, merchants setting up stalls. But appearances could be deceiving.

The ship glided into an empty berth, and we disembarked quickly. Our escorts wished us luck and turned around almost right away, heading back for Lans. I hoped the town was more or less how we left it, and that both Ulene evaded capture, and her fellows remained undisturbed.

It felt wrong to not feel pity for Captain Drake or his crew, but they had reaped what they sowed.

I led my party through the streets of Boulibar Bay. All of us were on high alert for any hint of danger, but none came.

We reached the town hall without incident, which only made me more nervous. Where were the Trade Regulation Bureau agents? Had they sent word ahead about our escape from Lans? Or did we manage to sneak out without anyone catching wind of our presence?

Bea, the mayor’s assistant, looked up in surprise as we burst into the town hall. “Do you have an appointment?” she asked, flustered. But then recognition flashed in her eyes and a wide smile crossed her tiny mouth. “Well aren’t you a sight for sore eyes? Jiran, right?”

“Jordan. Is Mayor Regan in? It’s of utmost importance.”

She hesitated, chewing on her upper lip for a moment. “He’s…meeting with someone right now.”

“Who?”

Bea straightened up, her tiny body at attention. “You can’t just demand I tell you that! The mayor’s business is to the duty of—”

“I don’t actually care if he’s got the supreme leader of all the Fae Wilds sucking him off under his desk,” I said with a growl, letting the cold of battle touch my eyes. It didn’t take much; so near the man who’d threatened our lives, the killing cold was already creeping into my heart. “You need to interrupt him.”

She paled. “But…”

Britney stepped forward, her hands on her hips and voice imperious. “Lans could be home to a Veil Tear by now, and so you better let us in there!”

“Yeah!” Nym said, with Sadie hissing from her perch on the catgirl’s shoulder. “Let us in!”

“A what? Did you say…Veil Tear?” Bea looked at the door leading down the hall to the mayor’s office, and then back at me. Her eyes were wide and her lip quivered. It was obviously a bit of theatrics, but as long as she was willing to help us, I didn’t care. “That’s… All right. Follow me.”

She hurried ahead of us, not bothering to wait or hover at eye height to coerce me to look up her skirt. Instead, she threw herself against the door to knock on it. Without waiting for an answer, she opened the door with the press of a button.

“I’m so sorry to interrupt, but there’s an urgent matter—”

“I told you we weren’t to be disturbed!” came an irritated female voice from inside.

“Yes, I know but—”

I brushed Bea aside and entered the room. Mayor Regan sat behind his desk, looking pale and strained. Seated across from him was a silver-skinned woman in a crisp white tunic and slim black pants. She had a badge across her chest, worn proud and clear. Horns arched out of her forehead and swept back along her tightly bound black hair.

Both the mayor and his guest looked shocked as my party entered.

“Jordan? What in the world—”

“Agent Kieran, I presume?” The cold in my chest had grown. I could hear it in my voice. If either the mayor or the horned woman so much as gestured in the wrong direction, or implied a threat, that would be the end of our time in Boulibar Bay.

Instead of threats or denials, the woman bristled, clearly confused. “Who the hell is this, Milton?”

Mayor Regan groaned. “Please call me Mayor Regan while I’m working…” He looked up at me and waved a hand in the air. “Jordan Cash, meet Sera Kieran, Senior Agent of the Trade Regulation Bureau and resident pain in my backside.”

“Cash.” Something flickered across her face. “This is the man you assigned to help Giles?”

Her tone and Milton’s, both more bemused than angry, were the exact opposite of what I’d expected. The ice thawed just enough for me to breathe without considering attack vectors.

“We have no affiliation with that man or misdeeds,” I said, holding up my hands in a calming gesture. “My party and I had only been in Boulibar Bay a few days, after fighting our way out of a nearby dungeon. We have no stakes in any of the games being played.”

Mayor Regan cleared his throat. “So why are you here, and not in Lans?”

I spread my hands. “Where would you like me to start?”

Chapter 49: Lap Of Luxury

Agent Kieran suggested we start from the beginning, and so we did.

Much of what we relayed to them was information they already had. I wasn’t sure what sort of communication system they had in place, but they’d already learned about the attacks on Captain Drake’s boat, the elemental loose in Lans, and the shenanigans orchestrated by the Trade Regulation Bureau officers and agents. They hadn’t heard that we’d befriended the elemental, nor that we’d escaped.

When we’d finally shared what details we could, I crossed my arms and gave the pair of them a glare. “So, now which one of you is going to tell us what’s going on?”

Agent Kieran looked at Mayor Regan, and he motioned for her to take charge.

“You were hired as…” Agent Kieran waved her hand through the air. “A contingency plan. In case all other lines of defense failed, hopefully your party was in place to save the day. Which, you did. And while it wasn’t done quietly or efficiently, it was done. For that, you have our thanks.”

I shook my head. “Might be best that you start from the beginning.”

“Someone is constructing a dungeon.”

My party gasped, and I looked at them all, confused. “Wait, isn’t this a normal thing? Aren’t dungeons manufactured by Cores?”

“Yes. By Cores,” Britney said, her voice trembling slightly.

“What she means is someone else,” Mayor Regan said. “Someone who isn’t a Dungeon Core.”

“That’s impossible,” Skullie said, his teeth grinding against one another. “That is fundamentally not how dungeons work.”

“And yet, they’ve succeeded. At least partially.” Agent Kieran tapped a finger nervously along one of her horns. “I don’t know how they are doing it. Or why. But this smuggling is just the tip of a very deadly knife.”

Pieces of the puzzle clicked together. I remembered the rocks we’d found at the gathering spot beyond the north gates.

Mayor Regan picked up the thread. “Those monsters you fought at our gates? We suspect they’re overflow from the dungeon. That those building it don’t actually understand dungeon ecology and are flooding it with creatures to try to keep it thriving.”

“Have you located it?” Zuri asked, fidgeting with her hair wrap. “If monsters are attacking the town, it has to be dangerously close, right?”

“There’s farmland just outside the north-eastern side of town that has been suspected as the source,” Mayor Regan said. He looked at Bea, who nodded at him. “The Purifier’s Guild keeps sending adventurers onto the property and no one comes back.”

Agent Kieran nodded grimly. “Exactly. We’ve lost too many good adventurers already trying to investigate. That’s why we needed a more…unorthodox approach.”

I frowned. “So you set us up as unwitting bait? Hoping we’d stumble across something useful while investigating Giles?”

“Not bait,” Mayor Regan said smoothly. “More like…independent investigators. We couldn’t risk tipping off whoever is behind this by sending in official agents.”

“And how does Giles fit into all this?” Merielle asked.

Agent Kieran sighed. “Giles is a smuggler, plain and simple. But he’s not the mastermind. We believe he’s been unknowingly transporting materials and creatures for the dungeon builders. The elementals and artifacts you encountered were likely meant to power some aspect of the artificial dungeon.”

“Is Giles…?”

“Apprehended. I wanted to leave him at his shop, but after what we heard from Lans, we knew things had escalated too far. Only so far you can take something like this before it becomes a problem.”

I rubbed my temples, feeling a headache coming on. “Why would they be transporting the elemental material away from their nascent dungeon?”

Zuri, who’d moved to stand at my shoulder, spoke up. Her tone was deeply troubled. “To help seed other artificial dungeons.”

Crap. I’d entirely missed that possibility. The thought was more than a little worrying, especially if our enemies had resources this vast. Holding back a sigh, I said, “So what now? The elementals and artifacts are secure in Lans for the moment, but that won’t last forever. And we still don’t know who’s actually behind all this.”

“Now,” Agent Kieran said, standing up, “we take the fight to them. With the evidence that you’ve gathered and the disruption you’ve caused to their supply chain, we finally have enough to justify a full-scale raid on the suspected dungeon site.”

Mayor Regan looked alarmed. “Sera, are you sure that’s wise?”

Agent Kieran nodded firmly. “We don’t have a choice, Milton. This has gone on long enough. If we don’t act now, who knows what kind of catastrophe we could be facing.”

I exchanged glances with my team. We were all exhausted from our recent ordeals, but I could see the resolution on their faces.

“Count us in,” I said. “We’ve come this far—might as well see it through to the end.”

My Tablet buzzed, appearing with a quest. I didn’t check it.

“Excellent,” Agent Kieran said, a predatory grin spreading across her face. “We’ll need all the help we can get. I’ll assemble a team of my most trusted agents, and we’ll move out by nightfall.”

Britney groaned. “Nightfall?” She turned and looked at me. “We slept horrible for the past few days.” The celestial then looked back at Agent Kieran. “Can’t you give us one night to sleep in actual beds?”

Kieran bristled. “And what if they unleash something worse while you’re napping?”

“Actually… I agree with Britney.” The celestial looked up at me, stunned, but I continued. “We slept in shifts, on a boat that was attacked multiple times in a single night. Then pushed to our limits to limp to Lans. Last night, I didn’t even sleep because I was too worried about agents manifesting on our boat.”

“I hardly see how that’s—”

Letting some of the ice back in my voice, channeling the authority of my class, I turned back to the agent. “If you want us to be at our best, we need one night. We can move out in the morning, if you’ve got a plan that doesn’t require nightfall. But we need rest, or we’re going to be sloppy. And if what you say is true, we can’t afford to be sloppy.”

We need to level, I reminded myself. First thing in the morning, once we all have clear heads.

Agent Kieran snarled, showing off a pair of fangs that were growing longer by the moment. “Fine.” She spat the word, obviously frustrated by the delay. “Milton, put them up in your place.”

“Excuse me?” The mayor sputtered for a moment, clearly caught off guard. “Why my place?”

That snarl turned into a ruthless smile as Kieran turned to us. “You’re staying at Moonlight Home, correct? Two rooms. Lynn almost scammed you into paying a hundred gold a night, but you talked her down to fifty on the terms you’d book two weeks in advance.”

I wasn’t sure where she was going with this. “That’s…correct.”

“Six men tossed your rooms after Giles put you on that boat. They didn’t find anything, which is why you weren’t immediately murdered by the crew that was working for them, but it still isn’t safe for you to go back there. Giles might be in custody, but if we’re going to delay so you can be refreshed, it wouldn’t make sense for you to have your rest interrupted.”

I nodded, seeing the logic in Agent Kieran’s words. “Fair enough. Mayor Regan, I hope you have some comfortable guest rooms.”

The mayor sighed, resigned to his fate. “I suppose I can accommodate you all for one night. But please—try not to break anything. Some of those antiques are irreplaceable.”

“We’ll be on our best behavior,” Zuri assured him.

Somehow I doubted that, but it was the correct thing to say.

Agent Kieran waved her hand in front of my face. From the way she was glaring at me, I assumed she’d been trying to get my attention.

I blinked at her, confused. Had I spaced out for a minute there?

“Be ready at dawn,” Kieran said. “We move out as soon as the sun rises.”

I nodded in acknowledgement, and she took her leave, saying she had preparations to begin. That left us standing there awkwardly with Mayor Regan and Bea until the mayor sighed and started escorting us out of the office.

The walk to his residence was mercifully short. My legs felt like lead, and I could see the exhaustion written on my companions’ faces.

Everyone just needed a good night’s rest.

On the way, I checked the Tablet notification.

Quest: Investigate/Defeat the Mysterious Dungeon

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Unknown.

Potential Rewards: 50-150 experience points each

Details: Investigate and defeat the unnatural dungeon (if it exists). Note: This may start a quest chain.

“Oh, good. More quests.” I shared the information with the team, earning a sound of muted enthusiasm from Nym.

“Do people always level up as fast as we have?” the catgirl asked, moving to walk next to me.

It only took a beat of checking my memories to answer her. “Sort of.” I tapped my chest. “You’re all being power-leveled right now.”

“Power-leveled?”

“Yeah. Because I’m a higher level, the experience rewards are being somewhat normalized to what I’d need to progress. It just means the quests we’re going to be offered by the Tablets will be higher level and more difficult.”

Her ears flickered as she considered that. “But most of these quests aren’t coming directly from the Tablets. We’re investigating them.”

“True. But do you think the people giving us the quests would be handing them out to folk who weren’t dripping with legendary equipment, unusual familiars, and Epic Tablets?” Ours were partially concealed, but there would be no mistaking a capable party.

“Oh. True.”

We walked in silence after that, the team simply too tired to banter like usual.

The mayor’s home was a grand, three-story affair with a well-manicured garden and a view of the bay. It was less visually impressive than Professor Ryd’s place, but with a much larger footprint that gave it the illusion of being fancier.

Under different circumstances, I might have appreciated its beauty more, but right now I was too tired to care.

Surprising to no one, the interior of Mayor Regan’s home was just as impressive as the outside. Rich wood paneling lined the walls, adorned with detailed tapestries and oil paintings. Plush rugs covered most of the floor, muffling our footsteps as we followed him through the foyer.

“Guest rooms are on the second floor,” Mayor Regan said, gesturing up a sweeping staircase. “There should be enough to accommodate all of you comfortably. The kitchen is to the left and fully stocked if you’re hungry. Just… try not to make too much of a mess. And my study and master bedroom are off limits. They are the rooms to the right here on the first floor.” He touched his leg. “Bad knees.”

“Thank you,” I said, as my team all echoed the statement. “We appreciate your hospitality.”

“Sure, sure.” The mayor retreated to his study and so my companions and I trudged toward the kitchen. All it took was the promise of a soft bed and a hot meal to put a little spring back in our steps.

Zuri threw together a quick meal for everyone, and we ate in relative silence. It was just nice to not have to fret about our safety for the first time in a few days.

Once the meal was over, we divided up the rooms quickly. I ended up sharing with Skullie, while the others paired off as they saw fit.

Even though it was still early in the evening, I was looking forward to resting.

The guest room I took had a high ceiling and was adorned with elegant furniture. A large bed with white sheets sat against one wall, while a desk and chair were pushed against another. The walls were painted a blue that reminded me of the bay, and the curtains framing the large windows were a dark brown. In the center of the room, there was a table piled high with books and a comfortable armchair next to it. The room felt warm and inviting, offering a much-needed respite from our journey.

I placed Skullie carefully on the nightstand. “You doing okay, buddy?”

“As well as a skull and spine can be,” he said dryly. “Though I must admit, I’m rather curious about this artificial dungeon business. It goes against everything I know about dungeon mechanics.”

I stifled a yawn. “We’ll get to the bottom of it soon enough. For now, let’s just focus on getting some rest.”

After a quick trip to the restroom to clean up, I collapsed onto the bed. The mattress was impossibly soft, and I felt myself sinking into it gratefully.

Just as I was about to drift off, there was a soft knock at the door.

With a groan, I hauled myself up. “Come in.”

The door creaked open, and Zuri poked her head in. She was wearing a silk wrap around her hair, but it was different. This one was green instead of amber. It reminded me of her dress from the night of our date. “Sorry,” she said immediately. “I hope I’m not bothering you.”

I shook my head, gesturing for her to come in. “Not at all. Everything okay?”

She entered, closing the door behind her. “I just… I couldn’t sleep. Too much on my mind, I guess.”

I patted the bed beside me. “Want to talk about it?”

“No.” Zuri shook her head and paused, looking at Skullie. “I want to go put him in my room and then come back and have sex with you. More than once, if I’m being honest.”

Well. That woke me up.

Chapter 50: In The Arms Of A Gorgon

Skullie protested about being put in Zuri’s room, especially when he learned she was sharing a room with Sadie and Nym. Apparently Sadie liked to stick her paws in his eye sockets, and he wasn’t okay with it…but I also wasn’t going to let him get a free show.

While Zuri took care of my familiar, I went back to the bathroom and prepared a bath. There was a tub made for two or more in there, and I knew Zuri would enjoy a hot soak just as much as I would.

It took me a moment to figure out how to work the weird magical portal thing that brought water in, but once I got it sorted out, the tub filled quickly enough. I added a gentle perfume to the water from the mayor’s very extensive collection.

The warm, floral scent of the bath oils filled the air as I undressed. Without hesitation I sank into the steaming water. My muscles loosened, the tension of the past few days melting away.

I heard the bedroom door open and close softly. “Jordan?” Zuri called out.

“In here.”

She appeared in the doorway, her eyes widening at the sight of the luxurious bath. “Oh, that looks heavenly.”

I grinned. “Care to join me?”

Zuri didn’t need to be asked twice. She shed her clothes without modesty and slipped into the tub across from me. A guttural, primal groan erupted from her chest as the hot water enveloped her.

“Oh, Jordan. This was a wonderful idea.” She closed her eyes, sinking into the water up to her chin.

I watched her, admiring the way the water beaded on her rich, dark skin. Her hair was still wrapped up, so I slid across the tub to undo the wrap. Dark purple locks and small braids fell across her face and shoulders, and she laughed as she shook them out of her way.

“You’re beautiful,” I said softly.

Zuri opened one eye, a coy smile playing on her lips. Several of her serpents bobbed up and down, winking at me. I felt their magic dance across my skin in a way that seemed closer to a fond greeting than an attack.

She murmured, voice husky. “You’re not so bad yourself.”

“Apparently not.” Leaning forward, I ran my fingers through her hair, across the serpents. A pair of them leaned into my touch. “That bold statement of yours still applies?”

A hungry expression crossed Zuri’s face. “Yes. I want you.” She paused, and an embarrassed blush crept up her cheeks. “I…want to feel you inside me.”

I groaned. “Oh, that feels so nice to hear. Please—say it again.”

The blush grew darker. “No, I couldn’t. I’ve…never said that to a man before.”

I reached out, grabbing her by the hips and drawing her up into my lap. Zuri laughed and splashed water up at me. With her body pressed against me, I could feel how hot and almost feverish she was from the bath.

“I mean it.” Looking deep into her eyes, I repeated myself: “Say it.”

“Please.”

I kissed her. At first, it was tentative and affirming, then ramping up as all the pent-up desire from the past few days came rushing to the surface. All the danger and excitement and near-death experiences fueled us.

Zuri’s hands roamed over my torso and arms. Her touch felt electric. I wanted her hands everywhere on my body, all at once.

I snarled into the kiss and dragged her close until her pert breasts were flush against my chest and my cock pressed against her ass.

Zuri arched back, breaking the kiss. “Oh, I need you. Please. Please!”

I groaned as she shifted her hips so that her pussy lips slid along the shaft of my cock.

“Are you sure? I know you said you wanted to wait.”

She grumbled, leaning down to nip at my neck. “I have waited. Too damn long.”

I didn’t need to be told twice. Lifting her slightly, I positioned myself at her entrance. I guided her, hands on her hips, as Zuri sank onto me for the first time. As before, she was impossibly tight. This time, my width was enough to push past her virginity.

There was a sensation of resistance, coupled with her incredible tightness, followed by a little extra fluid. Her walls spasmed, clenching around my width so tightly that I had to hold on, lest she push me out.

“More,” she panted, working her hips. Inch by inch, moment by moment, we became one for the first time.

For a moment we stayed still, foreheads pressed together, breathing each other in. Then Zuri shifted, gently rolling her hips again. It took her a few seconds, but she found a smooth, dancing rhythm. I met her movements, thrusting up into her as she swayed atop me.

“You…oh, Jordan. You feel so much better than anything in my dreams.” Her head fell back, and her breasts arced upwards, nipples so hard they looked like confections. “Why did we wait so long… Oh by the Fates. More of that!”

Water sloshed around us as we found our pace, our bodies moving together in perfect sync. Zuri’s nails dug into my shoulders as she rode me harder, chasing her pleasure.

But I held back, making her set a slower pace.

I wanted to make this last as long as possible. Selfish, yes, but we were safe, we were alone, and we were going to do this right.

Zuri made a mewling sound. “Please…don’t hold back. I’m no delicate flower.”

I gripped Zuri’s hips tighter, holding her still as I thrust up into her more forcefully. She gasped, her eyes wide.

“Like that?”

“Yes,” she moaned. “Oh, please, yes. You feel so…perfect.”

I picked up the pace, driving into her with long, deep strokes. Water splashed around us as our bodies moved together. Zuri clung to me, her breasts bouncing with each thrust. She tried to thrust down to meet me, but I held her tight.

Her pussy clenched around me, drawing me deeper. The heat of her body was intoxicating.

I never wanted this moment to end.

Zuri’s moans grew louder, more desperate. “I’m close. I’m so close. Please…just a little more…”

I slammed up into her, giving her everything I had. Water practically evaporated between us as two Tablet-Wielders collided, our attributes showing they benefited more than combat. The sounds of our impact grew loud, then louder, as her moans filled the air.

“Y-yes! Like that!”

All the exhaustion of the day was gone. The only thing I could think about was the way Zuri’s head tipped back, water spraying against her chin and tits as she bared down on my cock.

She cried out as her orgasm washed over her. I kept going, pumping into her, not slowing my pace. Her inner walls clenched around me as she came, and I gritted my teeth, fighting against my release. I wanted to draw this out, to make her come again and again. It would be impossible, a futile task.

I’d never been with a woman who moved the way Zuri did. Who lit a fire under me and made me want to spend every moment buried in her like this.

When Zuri’s first orgasm subsided, I lifted her off me. She groaned when my cock popped out, but I wasn’t done.

With some quick, cautious movements—to avoid either of us falling over in the tub—I turned her around and bent her over the edge. The wide lip was able to support her, but I worried about the porcelain hurting her ribs.

Especially with what I had planned.

I stepped out of the tub, shivering at the much cooler air, and fetched a soft, fluffy towel for Zuri to lean on. Then I positioned myself under her.

My tongue on her clit made her gasp. It was like she’d been so lost in the edges of her orgasm that she hadn’t noticed what I was doing.

I licked and sucked at Zuri’s clit, savoring her taste. Her thighs trembled on either side of my head. When I slid a finger inside her, she cried out, pushing back against my hand.

The tandem motion—tongue and fingers—was distracting. Meditative. I lost myself in the feeling of Zuri bearing down on me, humping my hand and my mouth at the same time. Her juices ran down my hand as she came again. This time with a high-pitched keening noise as she slammed her hips forward, ramming the back of my head into the edge of the tub.

It took me a moment to shake out the stars, but when I did, I slipped out from under her.

“Jordan, please,” she begged. “I need you inside me again.”

Even though she asked for it, she still gasped as I entered her from behind. Her hands gripped the edge of the tub. I set a relentless pace, driving into her with deep, powerful thrusts. I was taking what was mine.

“Oh, how can you be so big?” she moaned. “So much, please…don’t stop. Don’t ever, ever stop!”

I had no intention of stopping. My hands roamed over her body, cupping her breasts, tracing the curve of her spine. I leaned forward, pressing kisses to her shoulders and the back of her neck.

Zuri pushed back against me, meeting my thrusts.

My hips slapped against her ass.

What water remained sloshed, spilling onto the floor. I didn’t care.

All that mattered was Zuri, the way she felt around me, the sounds she made.

I could feel my release building, but I was determined to make Zuri come again first.

Reaching around, I found her clit with my fingers. I rubbed tight circles around the sensitive nub as I continued to thrust into her.

Her next orgasm hit her hard and fast. “I’m going to—Oh… I’m coming!” She cried out, her body shaking as pleasure overwhelmed her.

It was too much. I buried myself deep inside her as I came.

Sparks erupted in the corners of my vision. My hips continued to rock of their own accord, fueled by the fire hose that painted the inside of her pussy.

It felt like I came an absolute gallon.

I collapsed against her back, panting.

We stayed like that for a moment, both of us breathing heavily. Then I gently pulled out and helped Zuri turn around. She fell against my chest, and I held her close, stroking her back.

“That was…” she began, then laughed softly. “I don’t even have words.”

I kissed the top of her head. “Me neither. You’re incredible, Zuri.”

We soaked in comfortable silence for a while, enjoying the afterglow. Eventually, the water began to cool.

“We should probably get out before we fall asleep in here,” I said, planting a soft kiss on Zuri’s forehead.

She nodded reluctantly. “I suppose you’re right.”

We dried off and made our way back to the bedroom. Zuri hesitated, looking at the door.

“I should…probably go back to my room,” she said, though she didn’t sound very convinced.

Instead, I pulled her close. “Don’t. Stay.” I peppered kisses along her shoulder and neck. “With me. Please.”

She shuddered under my attention. “Well, since you asked so nicely…”

We crawled into bed together, our limbs tangling as we got comfortable. Zuri’s head rested on my chest, and I stroked her hair gently.

“Jordan?” she said softly.

“Hmm?”

“I care about you. More than I can say.” Zuri leaned up and kissed me softly.

“I care about you too, Zuri. So much.”

We drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms, content and sated.

But our peaceful rest was short-lived, as morning came all too soon.

Chapter 51: How Do We Get In?

‘Meeting at dawn’ was one of those fickle things—like saying you’ll be there in fifteen, or you’ll be just a minute. I thought it was pretty universally agreed upon that dawn meant when the sun actually rose over the horizon.

Apparently, Agent Kieran had a different definition.

It was still pitch-dark outside the guest bedroom windows when Kieran started pounding on the bedroom door. I jolted awake, adrenaline rushing through me as I looked for danger. Zuri stirred beside me, mumbling sleepily.

“Rise and shine, adventurers!” Agent Kieran’s voice cut through the darkness, her enthusiasm grating against the pre-dawn silence. “We’re moving out!”

I groaned, the fog of sleep still clouding my mind. “Pretty sure there are laws against this kind of torture,” I grumbled, savoring Zuri’s warmth for one last moment before forcing myself to move.

She sat up, blinking owlishly. “What time is it?”

Rolling over, I wrapped an arm around her torso. “Too early o’clock.”

Zuri chuckled, then winced as she stretched. “Oh, I’m sore in places I didn’t know could be sore.”

Planting a kiss on her shoulder, I murmured, “Good sore?”

She leaned into me. “The best kind.”

We dressed quickly, gathering our gear. I retrieved Skullie from Zuri’s room, even though the lich was grumpy.

“I’m mad at you,” my familiar said as I put him in the holster on my pack.

“Because I chose sex over you?”

“No, because you chose carnal pleasures over intellectual discourse,” Skullie huffed, his jaw clicking in irritation. “I may be a disembodied skull, Jordan, but I still have needs. Primarily the need for stimulating conversation and the occasional voyeuristic thrill.”

I chuckled, shaking my head. “Sorry buddy, but some things are meant to be private. At least you have all your teeth back.”

“Oh. That is true.” He clacked his jaws together loudly, showing off the new chompers. His canines might have been stolen from the sirens, or maybe sharks, as they were decidedly longer and pointier than I remembered.

We made our way downstairs, where the rest of the team was assembling. Britney looked particularly disgruntled, her usually perfect hair mussed from sleep. Nym was bouncing on her toes, seemingly the only one excited about the early start. Sadie was winding between her legs, rubbing up against the catgirl’s ankles.

Merielle was the only one who looked completely put together. Her gaze flicked between Zuri and me, a flash of something—envy? longing?—darkening her eyes for a heartbeat before her usual stoic mask slipped back into place.

Agent Kieran stood in the foyer, tapping her foot impatiently. “Finally. Let’s move out.”

“What’s the game plan?”

Agent Kieran ignored me and walked out of the house. I looked at my party, shrugged, and motioned for everyone to follow her.

The streets of Boulibar Bay were quiet and empty. In the pre-dawn gloom, only those who had to be on the streets were. Everyone was as dead-eyed and shuffling as I felt, but we had to set a brutal pace to keep up with the tightly coiled Senior Agent Kieran.

“We’re meeting my team at the edge of town,” Kieran said as we walked. “From there, we’ll head to the suspected dungeon site. It’s a short march east of the city limits.”

I nodded, still trying to shake off the last vestiges of sleep. “And what can we expect when we get there?”

Kieran’s expression turned grim, although she kept her eyes forward to try to hide it from me. “Honestly? I’m not sure. We’ve never dealt with an artificial dungeon before. There could be anything from standard dungeon monsters to… Well, who knows what kind of abominations they might have cooked up.”

“Comforting,” Britney muttered.

Zuri cursed beneath her breath. “Should I have prepared some concoctions for us?”

“Maybe,” I admitted. “But don’t sweat it. We have a good bit of healing capacity in the group now. Quick Combine will be our ace in the hole, if we need it.”

That seemed to put her at ease.

We reached the eastern gate of the city, I could make out a group of figures waiting for us. As we got closer, I saw they were a mix of various races, all dressed in the crisp uniforms of the Trade Regulation Bureau.

“This is my team,” Kieran said, gesturing to the group. “The best agents I could assemble on short notice.”

She introduced us briefly. There was Tallis, a wiry elf with quick eyes and quicker hands; Brog, a towering orc whose muscles seemed to have muscles; Whistle, a petite elf with an array of potions strapped to her belt; Whistle’s ferret named Pickle, who seemed to be having a hissing contest with Sadie; and Rurik, a mage with an intricate staff who seemed to be some sort of wolf-man hybrid. I introduced my party, and everyone shook hands or nodded at one another.

“We’re venturing into the belly of the beast, people.” Kieran’s voice dropped to a fierce whisper, her eyes scanning each face. “Eyes sharp, guard up, and for the love of whatever gods you pray to, keep your hands to yourselves unless I say otherwise. Clear?”

We all nodded our assent.

“Good. Let’s move out.”

We set off at a brisk pace, leaving the safety of Boulibar Bay behind us. The sky was just beginning to lighten as we made our way through the north gate and to the east. We passed farmland we’d only seen in the distance during the attack. Fields of wheat and corn swayed gently in the pre-dawn breeze.

After about an hour of walking, we came to a stop at the edge of the forest. The trees here were old and gnarled, their branches twisting together to form an almost impenetrable canopy above. I judged we’d circled around the clearing we’d found previously, moving maybe three or four miles further inland.

“This is it,” Kieran said, her voice low. “The suspected dungeon entrance should be ahead.”

We crept forward together cautiously, weapons at the ready. The forest seemed unnaturally quiet—no birds chirping, no small animals scurrying through the underbrush. It set my nerves on edge.

About a hundred yards in, we came to a small clearing. At its center stood a dilapidated old barn, its wood weathered and gray. Vines crept up its sides, as if nature was trying to reclaim it.

It looked abandoned. Empty and unused in that post apocalyptic way.

“That’s our target,” Kieran whispered. “Intel suggests the dungeon entrance is hidden inside.”

I nodded, eyeing the structure warily. It seemed too quiet, too easy. “Fast and hard?”

“Yes,” Kieran said. “Hit them before they know what’s happening.”

She signaled to her team, who spread out to surround the barn. My group followed suit, taking up positions around the perimeter.

Kieran held up three fingers, then two, then one…

With a crash, Brog kicked in the barn door. We rushed in, weapons drawn, ready for anything.

Except what we found.

The interior of the barn was empty save for a few rotting bales of hay and some rusted farm equipment. No dungeon entrance. No monsters. Nothing.

“What?” Kieran spun in a circle, as if expecting enemies to materialize from thin air.

I frowned, scanning the barn more closely.

Something felt off. The way it was off was on the tip of my tongue, a sensation I could almost feel.

My party seemed to notice, too. Zuri and Britney looked nervously at me. Nym sniffed at the air, and Sadie mimicked her. Only Merielle and Skullie seemed to stay quiet.

It was then I noticed it. The air inside the barn seemed to shimmer slightly, like heat rising off hot pavement.

“Wait,” I said, holding up a hand. “There’s something here. An illusion, maybe?”

Kieran’s eyes narrowed as she looked where I was pointing. “Rurik, check it out.”

The wolf-mage stepped forward, muttering an incantation under his breath. His eyes glowed briefly, and he nodded. “Jordan’s right. There’s a powerful glamor in place here.”

With a wave of his staff, Rurik dispelled the illusion. The rickety old barn melted away, revealing a sleek metal structure beneath. At its center was a circular platform surrounded by blinking consoles and strange machinery.

“What is this place?” Kieran asked, breathless.

Before anyone could answer, a loud hum filled the air. The circular platform began to glow, and suddenly a shimmering portal opened above it.

“Look out!” I shouted as creatures began pouring through the portal.

They were like the creatures that had attacked Boulibar Bay, but so much worse. Twisted amalgamations of various monsters poured out of the portal, looking as if someone had taken parts from different local beasts and stitched them together haphazardly. Some had the heads of wolves on the bodies of bears, while others sported multiple arms ending in razor-sharp claws.

“Defense!” Kieran shouted, drawing her weapon. “Form a perimeter!”

We quickly arranged ourselves in a circle, backs to each other, facing outward as the monstrosities poured from the portal. I called my Fast Sword of Bloodletting to hand.

The first wave hit us hard. A bear-wolf hybrid lunged at me, all gnashing teeth and slashing claws. I sidestepped its charge, bringing my sword down in a vicious arc that cleaved through its mismatched body.

Black ichor sprayed from the wound as the creature collapsed.

I dodged the attacks of another and parried the claws of a third.

Kieran and her team fought with practiced precision. Tallis darted between monsters, his daggers flashing as he found weak points in their cobbled-together anatomies. Brog roared as he swung a massive war hammer, crushing skulls and shattering bones. Whistle’s potions flew through the air, exploding into clouds of acid or freezing mist.

But for every creature we cut down, two more seemed to take its place.

Sweat poured down my face as I hacked and slashed, my Fast Sword of Bloodletting leaving trails of blood and bodies behind it.

Merielle, who’d been busy defending the flank, screamed in rage. Swinging her hammer with far more skill than our previous encounter at Boulibar, she brought a trio of monsters down with a single swing as she defended Zuri.

“We need to shut that thing down!” I shouted over the din of battle.

Kieran nodded grimly, dispatching another monster with a vicious thrust of her sword. “How?”

I scanned the room, searching for anything that might control the portal. There wasn’t a whole lot that was obvious. The portal wasn’t attached to a framework, and while the blinking machinery might have had something to do with it, I had no idea where to start.

As I frantically looked for a control mechanism, Skullie’s voice cut through the chaos.

“It’s like watching a minotaur try to play the guitar… You’re all missing it! The floor, you dungeon-addled simpletons—those runes are the portal’s lifeblood!”

My gaze snapped downward, and suddenly I saw it—intricate patterns carved into the metal floor, pulsing with an otherworldly blue glow. The runes formed a perfect circle around the portal, their rhythm syncing ominously with each wave of monstrosities that poured forth. How had we missed something so glaringly obvious?

“We need to disrupt the rune circle!” I shouted. “Rurik—can you overload it with magic?”

The celestial, catgirl, and wolf-mage nodded, immediately moving to the sides of the circle. Part of me was fairly sure Rurik could have handled it alone, but I wanted the other two to gain experience in working with those outside our party. I expected chanting or some sort of weird light show, but nothing happened.

They also didn’t seem disappointed, so I assumed something was happening.

“Cover them!” Kieran ordered, as she cleaved through another twisted beast.

The rest of us formed a protective ring around Britney, Nym, and Rurik, fighting to keep the monsters at bay while they worked their magic.

It felt good to have Zuri and Merielle at my back, even if the former wasn’t able to do much in battle, lest she risked turning Agent Kieran’s men to stone, and the latter was just being a bulwark.

I swung my Fast Sword of Bloodletting in wide arcs, its enchanted blade slicing through flesh and bone with ease.

But we were being overwhelmed by sheer numbers.

It wasn’t that the creatures were too much to handle; there were just so many of them. Merielle and I worked back-to-back, disposing of hybrid monsters as quickly as we could.

“Too much,” Merielle warned as she slammed her hammer home into the center of a bear’s skull before parrying another with the other end. “If this keeps up, we’ll need Nym’s magic.”

I didn’t want to do that. Not only was Nym busy, but if we went into a dungeon, we’d likely need every drop of mana available to us.

The monsters still pouring through the portal began to warp and twist, as if the unstable energy was tearing them apart. Some emerged only partially formed, collapsing into writhing masses of flesh and bone.

With a deafening crack, the portal imploded. A shockwave of energy knocked us all off our feet.

For a moment, everything was so silent the air seemed to ring.

I looked around at the carnage. The floor was littered with the bodies of the twisted monsters, black ichor pooling beneath them. A stench was starting to roll off them—something putrid but not like the cloying smell of rotten meat. It was sweet, almost alluring.

Kieran got to her feet and started barking orders. “Secure the perimeter! Make sure there are no stragglers!”

As her team moved to sweep the area, I checked on my team. Immediately, that meant Merielle. The elf was kneeling, panting with the efforts of the fight. I patted her on the shoulder. “You did good.”

“But I need to get better,” she said, looking up at me with a frown. “Those were weak and they still nearly overwhelmed me.”

“Battles of attrition are always going to be more difficult; ten weaker enemies can be worse than one stronger.”

She dismissed her hammer, and I helped her to her feet. “Yes, but that doesn’t excuse not doing everything I can to be better.”

Honestly, I was impressed with how she held up, but I wasn’t about to tell her so. Ambition was good to have when every fight could be your last. And if she was able to protect the party, be the bulwark we both knew she could be, I wasn’t going to argue.

Instead, I just patted her on the shoulder again and turned to the rest of my party. Zuri was watching me and Merielle with a warm smile. When she caught my eye she raised her eyebrows in my direction, and I shook my head.

“I appreciate your restraint.”

“Wouldn’t do us any good to harm our allies,” Zuri said, keeping her volume down.

Before I could respond, Nym came bounding up, her ears alert and her tail twitching excitedly. “We actually did it!”

“We did,” I said. “But where’s the entrance? The monsters are gone, but is this really a dungeon entrance?”

“Good question,” Kieran said, frowning as she surveyed the room. She pointed at the mechanics. “This stuff is unlike anything I’ve seen before. It’s almost as if…”

She trailed off, her eyes widening as she looked at something behind me.

I spun around, following her gaze.

Where the portal had been, a shimmering doorway was now visible. The surface rippled, made of silver light, but it wasn’t quite the same as the portal. For one, it was very clearly a door with a curved metal handle and visible hinges. But it still floated in the air and distorted everything behind it.

“Well,” I said, “I guess we found our entrance.”

Kieran nodded grimly. “Looks like it. All right, standard dungeon protocol from here on out. We don’t know what to expect, so stay alert and stick together.”

I exchanged glances with my team. We’d been through a dungeon before, but not as a cohesive group. And the artificial nature of this one had me on edge.

We approached the shimmering doorway cautiously. Up close, I could feel a slight vibration in the air, like static electricity.

“Let’s go,” Kieran said.

We stepped through the doorway together.

The world twisted and warped. For a moment, I felt like I was being pulled in every direction at once. Then, with a sudden lurch, we were inside.

Chapter 52: No One Asked For This

We emerged into a cramped entryway that could have passed for an ordinary foyer, if not for the eerie stillness that permeated the air. At roughly fifteen-by-ten feet, the space barely contained our group, forcing us to huddle together like sardines in a can.

It was also nothing like a standard dungeon entrance.

The expected carved stone and rough-hewn passages were nowhere to be seen. Instead, polished wood paneling and ornate crown molding greeted us, a jarring contrast to the dungeon we’d expected. A pastoral painting of a sheep farm hung on one wall. A lone coat rack stood sentinel beside the room’s only exit, while the shimmering portal that had deposited us here had vanished without a trace.

“How are we supposed to leave?” Britney asked, her voice taking on a bit of a high-pitched whine.

“By beating the Core,” I said, although I wasn’t really sure of that.

Senior Agent Kieran dusted her hands on her legs. “Let’s get to work, people.”

Despite the room’s limited space, Kieran’s team fanned out. They squeezed past my party members, muttering apologies as they positioned themselves along the walls. Avoiding the door, they scrutinized every detail—peering behind the painting, tugging at the coat rack’s arms, and running their hands over the wood paneling, paying extra attention to the area behind us.

My companions and I huddled in the center, exchanging uncertain glances. The cramped space and limited points of interest left us feeling useless, relegated to watching the agents work.

I noticed Nym and Sadie looking concerned and gave them both very soft pets on the head. Britney and Merielle were both muttering to one another, but it didn’t seem to be anything they needed help with.

“Jordan,” Skullie whispered from his place on my back. “This defies nature. Dungeons emerge organically—they’re not constructed. This... this is a perversion.”

I grimaced. “I know, buddy. But we’re here now. We need to figure out what’s going on and put a stop to it.”

“This looks like someone’s house,” he said, grinding his new teeth together. “If not for the dungeon aura seeping through that door, I’d swear we’d been transported back to Boulibar Bay.”

Skullie’s words gave me pause. Had the portal merely relocated us within Boulibar Bay? Surely someone would have detected dungeon energy emanating from a local dwelling... wouldn’t they?

I looked at the door. “The only way we’re getting answers is going through there.”

Agent Kieran’s head snapped up, and she glared at me. “Stay your ground. We’ll continue together.”

“You brought adventurers with you to explore this, and you don’t want us to do adventurer things?” Britney huffed. “This is stupid.”

She started to walk toward the door, and I put a hand on her shoulder. “Hold on. Let’s give them just a minute.”

“Why?” she asked, pushing my hand off her. “We are adventurers.” She punctuated each word with a stomp of her foot. “And this is a dungeon. The only way we’re going to stop it is by defeating it, just like you said. So let’s go all ready!”

Before I could stop her, Britney brushed past me and marched over to the door.

“Britney, wait!”

My warning came a heartbeat too late.

The instant the door swung wide, a gust of foul air engulfed us. The odor assaulted our senses—a nauseating blend of decay, rot, and an even more repugnant essence.

Beyond the doorway wasn’t the cozy interior we expected, but a scene ripped from our darkest nightmares. Pulsating, fleshy growths carpeted the walls. Writhing tendrils of unidentifiable organic matter snaked across the floor. From the ceiling hung massive, cocoon-like sacs, each one large enough to hold a person.

Britney stumbled back, her eyes wide in horror. “What is that?”

Agent Kieran shoved past her with her weapon drawn. “I told you not to open the door!”

“I… I didn’t…”

“Too late! Move.”

We filed into the hallway. It took everything I had not to gag on the stench. It was so much worse than the smell coming off the monstrosities at the portal. The fleshy growths squelched under our feet as we moved.

“This is wrong,” Skullie muttered from my pack. “So very wrong.”

He was right. This was far worse than I had imagined. Whatever had created this “dungeon” was twisting the very nature of reality.

We crept down the hallway, staying in a tightly packed group. Everyone was on high alert, yet they were also avoiding looking at the fleshy walls. Which of course made me want to look closer.

One of the cocoons moved.

A muffled cry came from within.

“There are people in there,” I said, incredulous.

Zuri gasped.

Agent Kieran spun to face me, her eyes wide. “What?”

I pointed at the nearest cocoon. “There are people trapped inside these things.”

Kieran cursed under her breath. “This just keeps getting worse. We need to get them out.”

“Wait,” Skullie warned. “We don’t know what those cocoons are doing to them. Removing them could be dangerous.”

Kieran hesitated, clearly torn between the desire to rescue potential victims and the need for caution. Finally, she nodded. “You’re right. We need additional information before we act.” Kieran paused, frowning. “For now, we keep moving. But we mark this location so we can come back.”

I didn’t feel great about that. What if the people were fueling the dungeon somehow? But asking Kieran’s team to stop and investigate felt counterproductive, considering the fact that we’d just rushed them out of the previous room.

With a nod, we continued down the corridor. The walls pulsed unnaturally around us. The occasional muffled cry or twitch from a cocoon sent shivers down my spine. What kind of twisted mind could create something like this?

After what felt like an eternity, we reached a junction. The hallway split into three separate paths, each looking equally unpleasant.

“Which way?” Nym asked. Her ears twitched nervously.

Kieran frowned, studying each path. “We’ll have to split up. Cover more ground that way.”

I shook my head. “That’s a terrible idea. We have no idea what we’re dealing with here. Splitting the parties could get us all killed.”

What I didn’t say was that I wasn’t worried about my party, despite our lower levels. Her team seemed capable, sure. But they were trade agents, not full-time adventurers with Tablets.

The horned agent snapped back “We don’t have time to argue about this. Every minute we waste could mean someone else getting in trouble here. We need this over.” She gestured to her team. “Tallis, Brog—you’re with me. We’ll take the left path. Whistle, Rurik—take the right. Jordan, you and your team take the center.”

I wanted to argue, but I could see the fire in Kieran’s eyes. She had a point about time being of the essence. And splitting up would allow us to cover more ground.

“Fine,” I conceded. “But let’s make this a fallback point. At the first sign of serious trouble, we regroup.”

“Agreed.”

The groups split off down their respective paths.

“Stay alert,” I said. “We don’t know what kind of traps or monsters this place has.”

We kept going. Deeper into the fleshy corridors. The stench of decay grew stronger with each step, and I could hear the occasional muffled cry from the cocoons lining the walls.

“I hate this,” Britney muttered. “This is so wrong.”

“That’s what I said!” Skullie said, his new teeth clacking.

Nym, whose ears were flat against her head, with her tail tucked, managed a weak grin. “Bet you’re glad you didn’t wear those heels in here, right?”

The celestial did not reply, just hunched further.

It occurred to me that what we were experiencing was a type of attack. Our Tablets and class abilities weren’t applicable because this was purely psychological. The enemy had shaped this place, either deliberately or not, to crush morale.

Got to keep everyone focused or we’ll lose cohesion, I thought.

Reaching out, I touched Britney’s shoulder. When she didn’t pull away, I said, “It’s going to be okay. We’re going to get through this.” Squeezing, I added, “This is temporary. We’re going to beat it. But in order for that to happen, we need to not get caught off guard. Let’s keep going, all right?”

She inhaled, eyes focusing on my face as she straightened.

Around us, the rest of the team also responded. It wasn’t like everyone miraculously became the ultimate adventuring party and wasn’t bothered by the horrific sounds around us. But they focused up and moved forward as a unit.

Merielle was in front, her hammer held out in front of her to block the hallway. Nym and Sadie came up just slightly behind her and off to the side, allowing the elf to take the lead but also still being up front. The two of them were on high alert. It was adorable to see their ears moving like little satellite dishes, and in any other situation, I might have teased them for it. Britney and Zuri brought up the rear, with me behind them.

I was proud of my team. They weren’t working together autonomously, but it didn’t take much to get them to fall into line. It was becoming routine, and would only become more so with additional training and levels.

Suddenly, Merielle held up a hand, stopping us. “Wait,” she whispered. “Do you hear that?”

We all froze, straining our ears. At first, I heard nothing but the sickening squelch of the walls. Then, faintly, I caught it—a rhythmic thumping sound, like a giant heartbeat.

“It’s getting louder,” Nym said, her ears twitching. “And…closer?”

She was right. The thumping grew in volume and intensity. The fleshy floor beneath our feet began to vibrate in time with the beats.

My borrowed instincts screamed at me.

“We need to move,” I said. “Now!”

But before we could take a step, the corridor in front of us bulged outward. The flesh-like walls stretched and distended, forming a massive, pulsating bubble.

With a wet, tearing sound, the bubble burst. A flood of viscous fluid poured out, along with…something else.

When the liquid cleared, we found ourselves face to face with a nightmarish creature. It was vaguely humanoid in shape, but its body was a patchwork of mismatched parts—fur, scales, tentacles, and raw, pulsing flesh. Multiple eyes blinked at us from random spots on its torso.

Britney gagged. “Oh, gross!”

The monstrosity before us let out a bone-chilling roar, its misshapen mouth revealing rows of jagged teeth. Without warning, it lunged forward, tentacles lashing out.

In the heartbeat before we engaged the thing, I instinctively assessed the situation. We were surrounded, in terrain that wouldn’t allow us to work together, and against an unknown opponent and its potential allies.

That left one option: strategic retreat.

I shouted, “Run!”

We dove in different directions as the creature’s tentacles slapped at us. The meat-lined corridor made movement difficult—our feet sank into the soft, yielding floor with each step.

Fighting in this was going to be impossible.

Jordan: We need to get somewhere we can maneuver! Zuri, Nym, and Britney, go!

A tentacle slammed my way, and I rolled to the side to get away from it. Summoning my sword, I came to my feet and whirled, slashing at the tentacle.

My attack split the appendage, creating a gory wound several feet deep. Syrupy blood oozed out, leaving me hoping this creature didn’t have any sort of regenerative ability.

Then the two halves of the split appendage slapped together, healing with shocking speed.

“That’s not good.”

Merielle slid beside me, batting off another tentacle with her hammer. “Jordan, stay with the others, I’ll distract it!”

The idea was ludicrous. Merielle was still Level 4, and was facing what had to be an elite, if not boss-tier monster.

That’s when I remembered the missing level.

Behind me, Nym screamed.

Darting between a bear-like paw and a tentacle, our red-headed elf warrior zipped from one side of the hall to the other. “Go! Protect our team until we can find the right space!”

“Are you sure?”

“Go!” She reiterated.

I went.

Turning, I saw Nym had only gone a dozen feet further down the hall. She, Zuri, and Britney, were being menaced by a nest of vines that resembled intestines covered in teeth. Any doubt about Merielle’s strategy fled as I saw them in danger.

Rushing to the group, I wrapped an arm around Nym and Britney, then backed through the lashing vines, trusting my armor to protect me. It did. Mostly. Several long, itching scratches burned across my neck and scalp as I pulled my companions through the dangerous area.

Zuri, seeing my intention, crouched and followed, using the momentary gap I’d created to get herself to the other side.

We made it to the clear hallway and a sudden motion nearly made me drop my companions. There was a loud yowl, then I felt Sadie leap from Nym to me, clinging to my armor and climbing to perch on my shoulder once we got through the vine things. The cat’s tiny, razor-sharp claws found purchase on my armor and she hunkered down, ears flat back as she looked around, eyes round with fear.

Britney screamed and I felt a sharp tug. I looked over my shoulder and noticed there was a tentacle around her leg, pulling her down. Another growth must have burst up beneath her feet, yanking her from me. But before I could turn around and try to save her, Zuri was there, pulling the celestial out of trouble.

“Thanks,” Britney gasped, coming back to her feet.

“Less talk, more running!” Zuri snapped, her wrap slipping back to reveal her nest of serpents. They were going wild, looking in every direction, as if seeking a viable target.

They found none.

We arrived at an intersection that looked different from the last. My instincts tugged at me to go in a specific direction, and I listened. Putting Nym down, I pointed. “Let’s go this way!”

Risking a glance back, I made sure Merielle was keeping up.

Incredibly, despite having suffered numerous nasty cuts, she had.

Jordan (to Britney): Use thorns on Merielle if you can!

In the split-second pause, the celestial held her hands up and performed the spell. An aura sprang up around Merielle, reducing the ongoing damage she was taking from the environment and returning it to the surroundings.

Instantly, long and shallow cuts began to appear on the walls and floor as she adapted her strategy, becoming less defensive and more strategic.

Jordan (to Merielle): Take the left path!

Merielle (to Jordan): Got it!

I and the rest of the team, minus Merielle, fled down the hall my gut told me was the right one.

The walls seemed to be…receding. It was difficult to tell with the pulsating flesh in the way, but the passageway looked wider that way, and it was better than trying to go back to the beginning.

Extending my sword, I stuck the tip in the living wall, drawing it along with us. The magic of the sword pulsed and surged, as alive as the monstrous entity we fought. I got a feeling the Bloodletting attribute was essentially in a constant-state of triggering, as we left a dripping, oozing ocean of blood behind us.

It felt like we ran for an hour, although it was probably only minutes. The sounds of Merielle’s ongoing fight continued behind us. Britney not only kept the Thorns effect up, but she also applied it to Nym, providing the most vulnerable of our party with extra protections.

When she saw me look over, the celestial shouted, “I get two for one now. If the mana cost is the same, I might as well use it!”

“Good girl,” I said, earning a look of surprise and pleasure.

Glancing back to check on Merielle’s progress, I witnessed something incredible. Shielded, and with friends to protect, our Ballistic Knight had come into her own, using her class abilities to their fullest advantage.

Because her class massively increased her speed and reduced the chances of her being struck, she effectively became a hummingbird menacing a mutated giant. Every time one of the monster’s limbs came close, she brought her hammer into play. Pushing off the impact, she would flip, or tumble, or simply slide to the side.

Between her Agility and natural acrobatics, she was doing something I wouldn’t have considered: she’d turned a straight-forward combat into a retreating game of chess and she was playing it masterfully.

Even when the monster, or terrain, damaged her—Britney’s Thorns effect nearly nullified the damage and reflected it in a burst of retributive, holy energy. It was only then that I noticed just how effective Britney’s magic was against our foe.

Whereas our opponent seemed to heal nearly as fast as my sword could make it bleed, Britney’s holy energy seared the thing’s wounds, preventing them from recovering. The juggernaut chasing Merielle was covered in signs of it, from scorch marks on multiple tentacles, to several missing fingers on one bear-like hand.

We’re doing it! Even fleeing, our team was…

BLURCH!

A protrusion erupted from the floor to my right. Turning in time to see it, I tackled Nym aside. Sadie hissed and launched herself from my shoulder, leaping over the reaching appendage. Twisting awkwardly in midair, I slashed at the pseudopod of tooth-covered meat. Even with the Fast modifier, the tentacle got out of the way.

I hit the ground and rolled, coming up in a sprint. Zuri and Britney were already ahead, and Nym quickly found her footing. She grabbed Sadie as I stayed back, creating a web of steel between the women and the new nodule.

“Jordan, watch out!” Nym yelled, her voice cutting through the squishy noises.

I glanced up. The ceiling bulged downward, swelling like a water balloon ready to burst.

Jordan (to Merielle): The ceiling is about to cave in! Come on!

Before she could reply, I saw that it wasn’t only about to cave in over us, but further down the tunnel as well. Highlighted by flashes of red hair and holy magic, there was another section about to slam down. Right over Merielle.

“Get back!” I shouted, diving out of the way as a wall of writhing meat descended between us.

In the moment that followed, panic hit my chest like a sledgehammer. “Merielle!” I shoved myself to my feet and began slashing frantically at the meat wall separating us from our companion.

Her voice came back, echoing oddly, “I’m fine! I got back just as the ceiling came down. It’s on the other side. How are you? How’s the team?”

I looked back, making sure no new horror had spawned to threaten us. Britney sagged, ending her thorns effect with a, “I’m going to need a mana crystal.”

“We’re fine,” I said, summoning a few of the small ones and tossing them to Britney. She caught them, holding them to her forehead.

The creature bellowed, its rage reverberating through the tunnels. We heard it smashing against the wall, just as stuck as us.

That gave us precious seconds.

“Merielle, I’m going to make a hole!”

I tried digging my sword into the wall, only for it to heal almost immediately. “Crap,” I snarled, looking back at Britney. “Thorns me, please!”

She did, an aura of magic pulsing around me.

Once again, I cut at the wall, but this time I also shoved my arm into the laceration, forcing my arm into the cavity I’d created. As the material tried to heal around my arm, it dealt enough damage to trigger the retributive part of Thorns. The effect was even better than I’d hoped.

Much better.

Holy damage, in an enclosed space, went off like a bomb. It blasted a three-foot-diameter, blackened hole that did not regenerate. Slicing again, I repeated the process twice, creating just enough room for Merielle to squeeze through.

By the time I was done, the scent of seared, rotting flesh was enough to make even me want to gag.

“ROAARRRRR!”

THWOOM THWOOOM THWOOM

The monster’s roars were echoing louder and louder as it forced its way through the other barrier.

We were out of time.

“Here!” Merielle shouted, pushing her arms and shoulders into the hole I’d made. Grabbing her outstretched hammer, I yanked her through the tunnel and into the room with us. She came down right as the other wall collapsed, exposing our pursuer.

Seeing us through yet another wall, it loosed a high-pitched squeal and lunged. Its chest rippled and an immense, thigh-thick tentacle shot from its torso like a frog’s tongue. The appendage burst through the hole we’d carved, wrapping around Merielle’s torso.

I shoulder-tackled the tongue, driving my sword into the meat as hard as I could. Barbs burst from the monster’s new limb, striking me hard enough to deal real damage and trigger Thorns. A fresh blast of holy energy helped me wedge my sword through the tongue, amputating it.

“OOOWOOOO!” The monster howled like a dog, sucking the tongue-thing back into its chest.

Turning, I saw Merielle pushing the still-writhing limb off her torso. She hadn’t paused to see what I was up to, however. More tentacles had burst through the tunnel, creating a gauntlet of pulsing danger.

Nym, Britney, and Zuri, were being menaced, their armor and clothes sliced as cruel barbs cut furrows into flesh.

Together, Merielle and I rushed into the melee. As soon as she had a moment, Britney applied the second of her Thorns applications to Merielle. That allowed the elf warrior to throw herself into harm’s way literally, smashing limbs and dealing catastrophic damage to our foe.

As a group, we began to make progress, moving from one pulsating mound to another. Balance was difficult, as was reacting to the various sizes and shapes of the hellscape meat tunnel. But we did make progress.

A glance over my shoulder showed the creature tearing through the remnants of the living wall. Its bulk filled the corridor behind us, its myriad eyes fixed on our fleeing forms.

Ahead, Merielle and Zuri were hacking at a particularly dense knot of tentacles blocking the path. Britney cowered behind them, her face pale.

“Hurry!” Zuri shouted.

I put on a burst of speed, leaping over a fissure in the floor that opened up before me. Nym followed, her jump carrying her nearly to the ceiling. For a moment, I thought she would crash into the ceiling growths, but she twisted in midair, kicking off the yielding surface to propel herself further.

We hit the ground running, dodging and weaving through the forest of flailing appendages. The creature’s roar grew deafening, its hot breath washing over us. I could feel its presence looming at our backs, spurring us on.

Merielle let out a triumphant cry as her hammer smashed through the last of the blocking tentacles. “Go! Go!”

We charged, bursting into a larger, circular chamber.

The creature followed, its gigantic form filling the entrance. Its body was blackened and it had lost mass during the chase, but its eyes blazed with fury. It loomed over us, a tower of mismatched flesh and writhing limbs.

“Who’s ready for a boss fight?” I asked, feeling the familiar siren song of coldness finally settle into place in my chest.

Interlude: Pre-Fight Status Check

My Tablet gave me a quick summary of events, my high Cunning score allowing me to take it in before the combat began.

Jordan

Status: Infected with (??)

Hit Points: 175

Mana: Max

Merielle

Status: Infected with (??)

Hit Points: 32

Mana: Max

Nym

Status: Infected with (??)

Hit Points: 48

Mana: 85

Zuri

Status: N/A

Hit Points: 57

Mana: 64

Britney

Status: Infected with (??)

Hit points: 48

Mana: 19

Chapter 53: Hugo, the Mini-Boss

“Britney, here!” I tossed her two of the mid-grade mana stones before circling the creature. My Tablet provided a simplified map of the area to help me direct the team. On it, the monster was a huge purple dot, suggesting the device recognized the creature as special.

I mentally re-labeled the thing as “Hugo” just to make tracking easier. The Tablet accepted the update, adding white text with the designation above its shape.

Hugo charged, swinging like a drunk boxer. I slashed at his arm, baiting him while backing away to avoid being backhanded into oblivion. As I moved, my stomach clenched. A quick glance down showed where several of the cuts I’d suffered had begun to redden.

Now I knew what my status meant.

“I hate status effects,” I snarled, summoning my axe. Wielding each weapon one-handed, I backpedaled around Hugo, drawing its attention as I used telepathy to blast orders to the group.

Jordan: Merielle is low on hit points. Britney, heal her as the top priority, once you’ve got mana. Then use Thorns on me and her so we can take this thing down.

Both women acknowledged my directives.

Nym: What should I do?

Jordan: It has a head. Bubble it.

Nym: On it!

Jordan: Zuri, I want you to prepare Black Wash if you have enough ingredients. We need to purge whatever disease this place has infected us with. I’m betting the fifth use on this monster could do something useful.

Zuri: Of course I have the ingredients.

She backed up to the far side of the room, spreading her hands. An ethereal pot and fire manifested as ingredients rained down.

Crack!

Hugo spun, moving faster than a creature that ungainly had any right to, and slammed two limbs against my chest. He timed it so the central, partially amputated, tongue hit me at the same time.

I went flying, slamming into the wall. It was still covered in meat, although far less than the tunnels, and it absorbed a portion of the impact. Not enough to prevent damage, however.

Scrambling to my feet, I charged Hugo, who’d turned his ugly mug toward Britney and Merielle. The women were ten feet away, the celestial holding a large gem against her forehead with one hand, and keeping the other on Merielle’s arm to apply healing magic.

At the last second, right before the creature struck them both, Britney brought Thorns into play around each of them.

THWACK!

Britney screamed as claws raked across both of them, the impacts releasing holy light across Hugo’s hands, but not stopping the attacks. They fell back, clothes torn, bodies bleeding. Any healing Merielle had received was wiped away in that slash, and Britney looked awful.

I closed the distance before Hugo could attack them again, leaping and landing on his misshapen, hairy back. My sword sank deep next to his spine as my axe head lodged in a shoulder joint.

The wounds should have been devastating, but I’d seen how these monsters operated. His regenerative capacity far exceeded anything I knew was possible. The wounds closed around my weapons, holding them in place.

Hugo roared and spun like a malfunctioning carnival ride. His central tentacle reached for me, but had already suffered too much damage to do more than lash ineffectively at my sides.

Holding on for dear life, I was about to scream something else when a bubble of water appeared around the monster’s head. The spell wavered, becoming semi-transparent, then opaque, as Hugo tried to fight the spell off. He’d gone still, focused on pitting his will against Nym’s.

Spell resistance applies, I reminded myself, twisting my sword with all my might.

Hugo roared, losing focus long enough for the bubble to solidify.

Although the monster was incredible by any definition of the word; it was not, apparently, very bright. I could hear and feel Hugo inhale to roar.

Nothing came out.

Spinning and lunging wildly, the monster reached for anything it could get to. Nym, Britney, and Merielle were forced to back away as it moved around aimlessly, all while I continued to dangle. I wasn’t only holding on for my life, however. With one hand on the axe handle, I used the other to dig the sword deeper, adjusting as I sought vital organs.

If it can’t breathe and it has a head, maybe it has a heart, too.

CRACK!

One or two of my ribs popped as Hugo backed into a wall. My ears rang as my vision blurred, nearly losing my grip. On the plus side, his attempt shoved the long sword past a bit of gristly resistance I’d found somewhere past his spine.

Merielle, despite being wounded once more, came to my aid. Extending her hammer to its full size, she brought it down onto Hugo’s feet, then against his stomach. Bubbles rippled through the water surrounding his head as he roared, inhaling even more fluid.

He leaned forward, giving me room to work as he swiped for the darting elf, missing her by a mile and opening up more of his back for me to work.

There!

The sword’s hilt thrummed in my hand as the blade hit pay dirt, slicing through something vital with a satisfying shear.

Hugo stumbled, collapsing to his knees, one paw shooting up to try to remove the water bubble, to no avail. He shuddered as I twisted my sword, keeping him from healing through what should have been critical damage.

Wham!

Merielle’s hammer crashed into Hugo’s chest. The impact echoed through my cracked ribs, making me wince.

“Jordan!” Zuri called. She rushed over, a vial of black liquid in each hand. When she was close enough, she poured the stuff onto Hugo, right into the wound cavity my sword had made.

The effect was instant and overwhelming.

Malformed, corrupt flesh rippled and pulsed as it turned gray. Hugo’s regeneration slowed, then stopped. Moving carefully, I angled the hilt of my sword, opening a hole directly into his chest cavity for the Black Wash to enter.

The monster stilled completely.

“Here.” Zuri pushed the potion into my hand. “Quickly, before that infection worsens.”

I followed her gaze to my wounds. They’d gone from angry red to festering purple in record time. Weirdly, I felt nothing.

Remembering how the potion worked, I dismissed my gear and chugged the vile brew.

It tasted so awful that I lost time. When I came to, I was bent over, vomiting up breakfast and a gallon of putrescence. My flesh burned, sizzling and steaming around the infected wounds as Zuri’s concoction did its work.

Even with my incredible Endurance score, it took me several seconds to stand. When I managed it, I saw my team looked like they’d been through a meat grinder.

Nym was on the ground, near a puddle of vomit. She was crying, and Sadie was forcefully headbutting her arm as if it would help. Britney and Merielle were leaning against one another, their clothes mostly ruined.

The treatment left the women pale and weak, covered in noxious bile.

It also saved our lives.

“Thanks,” I managed, wiping my mouth with the back of my arm.

Then I looked down and saw the tissue lining the room peeling away from where drops of Zuri’s potion landed. Even better, it appeared that the concoction had an even greater effect than I’d hoped. Writhing meat grayed, going lifeless as entire sections were purified.

Realization hit me. “Zuri, your concoction purifies when it’s ingested. The magic must be treating this place as if we were inside something.”

“That is what I guessed as well,” she replied. “As much as I’d like the Black Wash to purge this awful dungeon, I doubt we’ll see that.”

It might not be a solution for every problem, but it had carved a clear space around our various messes. Those spaces grew rapidly as the still-potent Wash worked. Feet of tissue turned gray, creating spaces safe enough for us to stand or sit, while we stole precious seconds to recover.

Clearing my throat, I made my way to the team. “You’re going to hate me for this, but if we’re going to continue, I think we need to emergency level up.”

“Emergency level up?” Nym asked, wiping bile from her lips. “What are you talking about?”

“We earned enough experience from completing the escort quest for all of you to reach Level 5. I held off accepting it so we’d have time to discuss and sort through abilities. But time is not on our side.”

Merielle, hair limp around her haggard, pale face, finished my thought. “You think the extra abilities and hit points may be what make the difference here.”

“Right.”

Britney plopped down, wheezing like she’d run a marathon. “We can’t waste time here, so there’s no taking hours to discuss this. If we’re going to level up, I vote we get the basics. I need hit points and mana.”

“And I need Strength and hit points,” Merielle said.

I summoned my Tablet. “I can keep it simple, so we can go over new abilities later.”

Zuri bobbed her head. “Perfect. Abbreviated level up, simplified skills and attributes. We review new abilities later, or when we get proper time.”

“Got it.”

I raised my hand, accepting the quest reward from my Tablet and kicking off the level-up process for the team. I allocated their points as requested, with a few tweaks here and there for balance. Britney got another point of Strength, just in case we had to perform new flying maneuvers. I also maxed out her Planar Theory, as we’d been dealing with Veil Keys and such lately.

As my choices settled into place, each of the women turned to their Tablets, skimming what I’d done. At the same time, each glowed with heightened vitality and magic.

The level-up process did not fully restore them, but it did provide them with extra health and mana. In my mind, that was nearly as good as healing, plus it saved the party important resources.

Despite agreeing to shelve the ability discussion, we did a quick rundown of our new tricks while Zuri handed out water skins and leaf-wrapped rice and fish.

We ate, washing the food down with water. Zuri provided extra waterskins for us to wash off the worst of our stench, for which we were all grateful.

“Hey! I didn’t get a single new class power,” Nym protested around a mouth full.

Britney scoffed. “You just single-handedly blinded, muted, and deafened a freaking mini-boss and you’re complaining?”

“Maybe just a little” Nym admitted, pouting and earning muted laughter from Merielle and Zuri. The catgirl huffed and fed a small amount of her fish to Sadie.

Despite a sense of worry about how the rest of this dungeon would go, not to mention concern for the allies we’d entered with, I forced one out too. Humor wasn’t just good for their morale, but mine as well.

Interlude: A Very Quick Level Up

Merielle, Britnayel, Nym, and Zuri: Each team member has earned [100] experience points. They require [62] experience points to reach Level 6.

Jordan: Jordan has earned [100] experience points. He requires [387] experience points to reach Level 13.

Note: This includes combat experience for the Hugo battle.

Merielle Character Sheet

Merielle Character Sheet

Name: Merielle Nightbreeze

Age: 24

Level: 5

Class: Ballistic Knight (Epic)

Experience to Level 6: 62

Species: Elf

Hit Points (Level X Endurance + class bonus): 95

Mana (Level X Magic): 25

Attributes

Strength: 17 [+2] (You deal three (3) to four (4) more damage with melee attacks)

Endurance: 17 [+2]

Agility: 23 [+1]

Cunning: 10

Discipline: 10

Magic: 5

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 6 [+2]

Field Medicine: 1

Acrobatics: 5 [+1]

New Class Skills

Level 5: Shield of Duty You gain [significant] resistance against any immobilizing or mind-influencing effects while in combat.

Nym Character Sheet

Name: Nym

Age: 19

Level: 5

Class: Scouring Tyrant (Epic)

Special: [Cat Familiar] Sadie

Experience to Level 6: 62

Species: Catgirl

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 75

Mana (Level X Magic +5): 125

Attributes

Strength: 8

Endurance: 15 (+2)

Agility: 16 (+2)

Cunning: 13

Discipline: 6

Magic: 24 (+1)

Core Skills

Arcane Familiarity: 4 [+1]

Spell Memorization: 6 [+2] (You can rapidly memorize new spells. You may learn a number of spells equal to your class level plus this skill plus three [3]. Currently fourteen [14].)

Animal Friendship: 1

New Class Powers

Level 5: Your class receives no new benefits at Level 5.

Britnayel Character Sheet

Name: Britnayel “Britney” Dawnglow

Age: 32

Level: 5

Class: Thorned Angel

Experience to Level 6: 62

Species: Celestial

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 80

Mana (Level X Magic): 110

Attributes

Strength: 10 (+1)

Endurance: 16 (+1)

Agility: 11

Cunning: 18

Discipline: 10

Magic: 22 (+3)

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 4

Field Medicine: 4

Planar Theory: 4 [+3] (You have gained significant insights into planar theory. Due to your recent interactions with Veil-level threats, your Tablet has been enhanced with relevant information on preserving and protecting the Veil, as it relates to Planar Theory.)

New Class Powers

Level 5: Extended Thorns The range you may apply the thorns effect increases to 50 feet. The damage/absorption is increased from [five (5)] to [seven (7)].

Zuri Character Sheet

Name: Zuri Stonecoil

Age: 108

Level: 5

Class: Surprise, I’m a Chef!

Experience to Level 6: 62

Species: Medusa—Path of Humanity

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 100

Mana (Level X Magic): 110

Attributes

Strength: 14

Endurance: 20 (+2)

Agility: 15

Cunning: 16

Discipline: 14

Magic: 22 [+3]

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 3

Field Medicine: 4 [+1]

Monstrous Chef: 5 [+2] (You now have a significantly expanded ability to identify, extract, and use monstrous components in your recipes. Spend time experimenting and you’ll get new concoctions!)

New Class Powers

Level 5: Bonus Meat! When harvesting materials from monsters, including monstrous plants, you get double the normal result.

Chapter 54: Relinquish Control

We spared no time exiting the room through an opening on the far side. No one even mentioned going to the fallback point or retreating. When it came to dungeons, forward was the only way to deal with them.

In total, leveling up, eating, and cleaning up had taken us maybe ten minutes. Passing Britney yet another medium-sized mana gem, I commented, “We are going to need a week or two to recharge these.”

Zuri gave me a heavy-lidded look. “I would not mind a week of relaxation and…”

Merielle and Britney both cleared their throats. There was a subtle difference in them both. I got the feeling Merielle was trying to convey something, while the celestial just wanted to distract from the topic.

Summoning my armor and sword, I took the lead. Using my Tablet, I signaled where I wanted the women to position themselves. They accepted my directives without question. This time, Merielle was at the rear of the group, with Nym, then Britney, then Zuri in between the two of us.

We walked down a new tunnel, the first few feet dead gray before gradually returning to the same pulsating, disgusting color and texture as the entrance.

“This place is…different,” I said to Skullie as I stabbed the wall again.

“I know what you mean. A constructed dungeon…it’s nothing like I imagined.”

“Not just the flesh walls and living floors, either.” I stabbed the wall, creating a bleeding wound that healed too quickly. “The monsters. Why aren’t they like the creatures that attacked Boulibar Bay?”

Skullie’s jaw made a clicking noise. “Maybe they escaped…before all this?”

I frowned. “Nah. Something stinks about this whole setup.”

From behind me, Britney let out a soft sigh. “Whatever’s going on, we need to find a way to help those people trapped in the cocoons.”

“Right,” I agreed. “Let’s go.”

We moved forward cautiously, weapons at the ready. The corridor twisted and turned, occasionally branching off into smaller passages. I tried to keep track of our route, but the organic nature of the dungeon made it difficult to maintain any sense of direction.

As a token protest, I resumed my earlier stance—stabbing the tip of my sword as far into the walls as I could get it without costing me speed. I tried calculating how many hit points of damage the act would have done on a mundane creature, and stopped somewhere in the hundreds.

Regeneration is cheating, I thought sourly. There has to be some source for all that healing. If so, I’m draining whatever that is.

After what felt like hours of trudging through the gory landscape, we came to a large, domed chamber. Unlike the rest of the dungeon, this room was eerily quiet. No pulsing walls or writhing tentacles. Just smooth, almost glassy surfaces that seemed to absorb the light.

The outer edges of the room were all giant silver structures that my Earth memories told me looked like computer servers. Lights blinked on them and dials flashed, but none of it seemed to be doing anything.

In the center of the room stood a pedestal, and atop it sat a pulsing structure about the size of a human head.

Merielle gasped, a sharp intake of breath. “Is that...?”

I shook my head. “No way that’s the core. Doesn’t look anything like one.” My borrowed memories told me such, but also there was a hallway beyond this room, and that meant we had yet to reach the end.

“He’s right,” Skullie said. “I don’t know what a manufactured dungeon core looks like, but it couldn’t be that.”

I approached the pedestal cautiously, studying the pulsing structure. It looked almost organic, with veins of glowing energy running through it. But there was also something mechanical about it—tiny gears and circuits visible beneath the surface. There was a small blood-red rune in the center.

“What is this thing?”

As if in response, the rune suddenly flared with light. A magical projection sprang to life above it, flickering and unstable.

The image showed a man in a lab coat, his face haggard and drawn. When he spoke, his voice was tinny and distorted:

“If you’re seeing this, then the experiment has…progressed further than anticipated. I am—was—Dr. Arlen Voss. Lead researcher on Project Synthesis. We were trying to create a new type of dungeon, one that could be controlled and directed. But something went wrong. The core became unstable, merging with the artificial intelligence we’d developed to manage it. It’s growing, evolving in ways we never intended.”

The image flickered, breaking up for a moment before stabilizing.

“I don’t have much time. The dungeon is consuming everything—people, animals, even the very land itself. You must find a way to shut it down before it spreads beyond our containment measures. The true core is hidden deep within, protected by the dungeon’s defenses. This node is just one of many control points. Destroy them all, and you may be able to weaken the core enough to...”

The message cut off abruptly, leaving us staring at the now-dark projection in stunned silence.

“Well,” I said after a moment, “I guess that explains a few things.”

“Does it?” Zuri asked with a nervous chuckle.

Britney looked shaken, but she rolled her eyes. “They lost control of their experiment and now we’re paying the price.”

“Apparently so,” Skullie muttered from my pack. “Looks like the creators’ reach exceeded their grasp.”

Zuri stepped forward, examining the pulsing structure on the pedestal. “So this is one of the control nodes.” She reached out for it, paused, and pulled her hand back. “Do we need to destroy it?”

“Looks that way,” I said, cracking my knuckles. “But watch yourselves—we don’t know what kind of defenses it might have. Probably has some nasty surprises.”

As if on cue, the room suddenly came alive. The smooth walls began to ripple and bulge, and the air filled with a high-pitched whine.

“Watch out!” Merielle shouted, raising her hammer defensively.

Tendrils of energy shot out from the control node, lashing toward us like electric whips. We scattered, dodging the attacks as best we could in the confined space.

Merielle parried one of the tendrils with her hammer, and the limb struck out, wrapping around the metal head. Rippling electricity raced through the weapon. Right into Merielle.

The elf’s body convulsed as electricity coursed through her. With a pained cry, she dropped her hammer and fell to her knees.

“Merielle!” I shouted, rushing toward her.

More energy tendrils lashed out, forcing me to dive and roll to avoid them. I came up next to Merielle, grabbing her arm and pulling her away from the fallen hammer.

“Are you okay?” I asked urgently.

She nodded weakly, her hair standing on end from the electrical shock. “I’ll... I’ll be fine. Just need a moment.”

Across the room, Britney and Nym were trying to take down the control node, but they seemed to have little effect. The node’s defenses absorbed or deflected each attack.

Meanwhile, Sadie darted between the whipping tendrils, her feline agility allowing her to get close to the pedestal. But as soon as she reached the node, a pulse of energy sent her flying back.

Nym fell back to tend to the mewling cat.

“We need to overload it somehow!” Zuri called out, narrowly avoiding a tendril strike.

An idea struck me. “Skullie, you said this place felt wrong, right? Like it was twisting the natural order of things?”

“Yes,” the skull replied. “It’s an abomination against the natural laws of dungeons.”

I grinned. “Then let’s fight unnatural with natural.” I summoned my Axe of Felling to my hand, knowing I’d get the bonus from it. Then I called upon the power of my Champion of Wind title.

A gust of wind pushed against my back, propelling me forward.

I charged toward the control node, wind at my back and the Axe of Felling raised high. Energy tendrils lashed out at me, but the powerful gust of wind helped me out maneuver them.

My blade connected with a satisfying crack, biting deep into the pulsing structure.

For a moment, nothing happened. Then the node began to vibrate violently, cracks spreading across its surface.

Energy arced wildly from the fissures, forcing me to leap back.

“Take cover!” I shouted at the others.

We all dove for the edges of the room as the control node exploded in a burst of light and sound. Shrapnel and energy whipped through the air, pinging off the metal server-like structures around us.

When the dust settled, the pedestal stood empty, only a few sparking wires remaining where the node had been.

“Everyone okay?” I asked, knowing the answer already.

There were groans and positive responses from around the room.

“Define okay,” Britney grumbled, brushing debris off her clothes.

I ignored the celestial. “Merielle?”

Zuri rushed over to check on the elf, who was a bit shaky from the electrical shock. “Still alive.”

“Glad to hear we’re all still breathing. Let’s keep it that way.”

Nym staggered to her feet, holding out her arms for Sadie to jump into. “One down, who knows how many to go?” Her ears drooped. “Feels like a lot.”

The feline let out a low growl in agreement.

“Yeah,” I said, rolling my shoulders. “And we still need to find the main core and figure out how to shut it down for good.”

As if in response to the destruction of the control node, the room began to shift around us. The fleshy walls pulsed and writhed, and new passages opened up where there had been none before. There were five of them, like points on a star.

“I think the dungeon noticed what we did,” Nym said, her eyes wide as she clutched Sadie to her chest.

“A dungeon can’t think,” Britney scoffed. “Only a Core can.”

In response there was a low, rumbling growl that echoed through the chamber. It seemed to come from everywhere at once. The floor beneath our feet trembled.

There was no way we could have a repeat mini-boss fight so soon.

“Maybe not, but this one is reacting,” I said. “Let’s get moving.”

“To where exactly?” Britney snapped. “Are you just planning on picking a passage and seeing where it goes?”

I ignored the celestial and did exactly that. Something from my Earth memories told me that I was supposed to follow my dominant hand, and so I went right. I had no idea where it would leave, but I desperately wanted to put some distance between us and the destroyed node. If something was coming to check on it, I didn’t want to be there when it showed up.

The corridor twisted and turned, branching off in multiple directions. I felt lost. Our only guideposts were strange markings at intersections that didn’t give any real indication of where we were.

If we had time to stop, I’d examine them more closely. There had to be some rhyme or reason to the layout of this place. But what I could only assume was Hugo 2.0 was still making lumbering, angry sounds behind us.

Zuri (to Jordan): Do you know where we’re going?

I looked over at the medusa-kin. She was panting and pushing herself, and it was obvious that she was struggling to keep up. They all were. But they trusted me. I had to guide them, but being on the run like this meant I couldn’t think things through.

Jordan (to Zuri): We need to find more of those control nodes. It’s our best shot at weakening this thing.

Zuri (to Jordan): I agree…but do you know where they are?

I didn’t. There wasn’t exactly a map of this place. The dungeon was shifting, changing. I wasn’t sure how it was doing it, but unless—

Sadie let out a yowl of warning. The floor ahead of us began to bubble and heave, like boiling mud. Globs of fleshy matter flew from the surface as if something was tunneling through the floor at an alarming speed.

“Back!” I shouted, skidding to a halt. “Other way!”

We spun around, only to find the passage behind us sealing shut, the walls growing together.

“We’re trapped!” Britney snapped. “What do we do now?”

I scanned our surroundings frantically, looking for any way out. The bubbling floor was getting closer, and I could see shapes forming within it—misshapen creatures clawing their way to the surface.

“Up there!” Nym pointed to a small opening high on one wall, barely visible amidst the pulsing tissue. “I think I can reach it!”

Without waiting for a response, the nimble catgirl leapt into action. She bounded off the walls, using her claws to gain purchase on the spongy surface. With a final leap, she caught the edge of the opening and pulled herself through.

“It leads somewhere!” her muffled voice called down to us. “But it’s a tight fit!”

“Go!” I shouted to the others as the floor vomited out a handful of grotesque patchwork creatures. “I’ll hold them off!”

Zuri looked like she wanted to argue, but nodded grimly. She boosted Britney up, then Merielle. Sadie scaled the wall as easily as Nym had.

As much as I wanted my party to gain experience points, there was no point dying in an unfair fight.

And I didn’t plan on standing toe-to-toe and fighting these things.

I turned to face the creatures, my Fast Sword of Bloodletting held out in front of me. The first monster—a writhing mass of tentacles and eyes—lunged at me. I sidestepped and brought my blade down in a vicious arc, cleaving through its misshapen body. Black ichor sprayed as the creature collapsed.

But more were emerging from the bubbling floor, their twisted forms defying description. I fought defensively, using quick strikes to keep them at bay while slowly backing toward the wall.

“Jordan!” Zuri called from above. “We’re all through! Hurry!”

I chanced a glance upward. Zuri’s face peered down from the opening, her eyes wide with concern.

“Go!” I shouted back. “I’m right behind you!”

With a burst of speed, I charged toward the wall. The creatures surged after me, their claws and tentacles grasping at my heels. I leapt, pushing off the spongy surface and propelling myself upward.

For a heart-stopping moment, I thought I wouldn’t make it. Then Zuri’s hand shot out, grabbing my wrist and hauling me up the last few feet.

I squeezed through the opening just as a tentacle wrapped around my ankle. With a savage kick, I dislodged it and tumbled into the space beyond.

We found ourselves in a narrow tunnel, barely large enough to crawl through. The air was thick and humid, and I could hear the slurping, angry pulsing of the walls.

“Anyone hurt?” I asked as I paused to catch my breath.

Merielle and Zuri both shook their heads. Sadie yowled but Nym shushed her, almost as if she was afraid something would follow us if we made too much noise.

That thought woke up something primal in me. I didn’t want to be playing hide-and-seek in the ventilation system with the alien lifeforms down there. We didn’t exactly have an airlock to eject them out of.

“That was too close,” I said, shaking my head. “We need to be more careful. This place is actively trying to kill us.”

“No kidding,” Britney muttered, brushing some fleshy debris off her as if there weren’t just more waiting. “So what’s the plan now? Crawl through gross tunnels until we find more of those node things?”

“For now? Yes.” I pointed ahead. “This looks clear, and if those things were going to follow us up here, they already would have. Finding those nodes is our best lead on weakening this place enough to find and destroy the core.”

“We’ll be okay,” Nym said in a quiet voice. I wasn’t sure if she was talking to us, or to Sadie, but she cuddled the cat to her chest. “Jordan won’t let anything hurt us. He’ll protect us.”

My heart simultaneously broke and grew cold. Her innocent faith in me made me feel like a monster—a fraud—for not knowing what to do, but it also spurred me to find a solution.

“You’re right,” I said. “I will. Let’s go.”

We made our way through the narrow tunnel, crawling on our hands and knees. The fleshy walls pulsed, occasionally squeezing inward as if trying to crush us. More than once, we had to push our way forcibly through constricting sections.

But there were no monsters, and no protrusions that barred our path for very long. This part of the dungeon didn’t seem to spiral in different directions or change locations on us. If it weren’t for the squishing flesh under us, I might have thought we were in a different dungeon entirely.

After long minutes of claustrophobic crawling, the tunnel finally opened up into a larger chamber. We stumbled out, grateful for the chance to stand upright again.

This room was different from the others we’d encountered. Instead of organic, fleshy walls, it was lined with sleek metal panels. Blinking lights were everywhere, and a sort of mechanical humming made me feel uneasy. There were metal structures in a circular pattern around the room. Something about their placement nagged at my memory, but I couldn’t place why it was familiar.

We all just sort of sat there in mute silence, looking around.

Finally, Zuri spoke. “What is this place?” she asked, awe and wonder in her voice.

Before anyone could answer, another magical display flickered to life in the center of the room. This one showed a map of what was easy to assume was the dungeon—a sprawling, ever-shifting maze of corridors and chambers. Several pulsing points of light were scattered throughout the map. Those were stationary, even as the rest of the map moved.

“Those must be the other control nodes,” I said, pointing to the glowing points. “And look—there’s a larger concentration of energy at the center. That has to be where the core is located.”

Skullie clicked his jaws together. “I don’t like any of this,” he said in a small voice.

Nym studied the map intently. “It’s constantly changing. How are we supposed to navigate this?”

I frowned. “The shaft we were just in wasn’t moving. I think it must have been… It reminded me of something: a ventilation system.”

“What does that mean,” Merielle asked.

“I’m not completely sure…but…” I pointed at the map. “Don’t look at the hallways. Focus on the control nodes.”

The elf did as I said, as did the catgirl, medusa-kin, and celestial. All of them looked confused at first, but slow realizations dawned on their faces.

“They aren’t moving,” Merielle said, almost breathless.

“How?” Britney asked, annoyance clear in her tone.

I waved a hand in the air. “Does it matter? The ventilation system is like those nodes. It didn’t move, and it led us straight here.”

“Right. But where is here?” Britney asked. “And why is here important?”

A shrieking sound blared through the room before I could answer. Red light began flashing from somewhere, and the holographic display flickered and distorted.

The metal panels on the walls began to slide open, revealing rows of vertical metal bars. They were covered in runes and nodes, but with little glimmering points of light at regular intervals. Each had a small glowing sphere next to it, much like the elemental containment spheres we’d found on Captain Drake’s ship.

That mechanical whining noise started to speed up and the spheres started to glow bright.

“Get down!” I shouted, diving for cover behind one of the metal structures.

Beams of energy lanced through the air where I’d been standing just seconds before. The light pinged off the floor, leaving a small scorch mark in its place.

The others scrambled for whatever cover they could find as the room erupted into chaos. Beams of light scattered randomly, telling me they weren’t picking targets. This was just scatter fire; a large amount of hurt in a small space designed to eventually stop whatever wasn’t supposed to be there.

I scanned the room, looking for anything we could use. There was a large panel in the center of the room, not too far from where I was, that looked like it could be in control. Rows of lights that blinked on and off in time with fired energy beams.

“Distract it!” I shouted. “I’m going to try something!”

Without waiting for a response, I dashed out from behind the console. Energy beams sizzled past me as I zigzagged across the room. I could hear the others shouting, trying to draw fire and providing what cover they could. It was hard to fight back against something that didn’t have a body or seem to use logic in any way.

I dove the last few feet, sliding across the smooth floor. The quasi-control panel was massive, about the size of my torso, with buttons everywhere. There wasn’t any time to examine things or make decisions on how to proceed. I just had to do something.

“Jordan, hurry!” Zuri cried out just seconds before a beam scorched the floor dangerously close to her position.

I gritted my teeth. Nothing about the controls made logical sense—it was all flashing lights and incomprehensible symbols. My inherited memories didn’t have anything to offer me. Someone got science fiction in my fantasy and I wasn’t prepared for it.

In frustration, I slammed my fist down on the largest button.

For a moment, nothing happened.

Then the room went dark.

The quasi-weapons fell silent, and the red light faded out. We were plunged into near-total darkness, broken only by the faint glow of a few emergency lights.

“What did you do?” Nym asked. I could see her eyes—and Sadie’s smaller pair—clearly in the dark.

I shrugged. “Honestly? I have no idea. I just hit the biggest button and hoped for the best.”

The room suddenly hummed back to life. With a small hiss, the lights flickered on, but dimmer than before. The spheres remained inactive.

“Well, whatever you did, it worked,” Merielle said, cautiously emerging from her hiding spot. “At least for now.”

“We should take advantage of this quiet while we can.” There wasn’t anything I could glean from the information I had in front of me, and my memories and abilities had nothing to add. It was almost like this was something completely new. “Let’s see if we can—”

I was cut off by a loud grinding noise. The floor beneath our feet began to tremble and shift.

“What’s happening now?” Britney said, wrapping her arms around her chest. It looked like she wanted to cry.

Before I could answer, the floor split open. A large circular section in the center of the room began to descend, forming a ramp that spiraled down into darkness.

Chapter 55: Finally, A Body

After much discussion we decided to take the ramp. It wasn’t like we had anywhere else to go. The ramp led us to a new level that, blessedly, didn’t seem to be made of meat. It was almost like a maintenance shaft, going under all the fun things and to the other control nodes.

What had been a potentially grueling, room-by-room meat slog instead became a strategic speed-run against the nodes. Using our Tablets and relatively high Cunning scores, we worked together to memorize as much of the maps as we could.

Blessedly, the maintenance shafts didn’t have the same “ever shifting” problem as above. We were able to take our time and figure out how the different shafts and tunnels were marked. It made it relatively painless to figure out where we were going.

I’d like to think we got better at shutting down the control nodes as we went, but the reality was, we just utilized brute force as much as possible. Getting them disabled was of the utmost importance, as we needed this abomination of a dungeon to end.

When the remaining three nodes were deactivated, the fleshy bits of the dungeon started to recede. It wasn’t quick, but we took a break in the relative safety of the maintenance tunnels to eat some food and rest.

The downtime was exactly what I needed. I could feel the tension slowly easing from my muscles. The constant vigilance and frantic battles had taken their toll, and this moment of respite was sorely needed.

We found a large enough place for Zuri to set up her cooking pots and prepare a meal. As she did, the rest of us lounged against sloped walls, catching our breath and recovering.

“Once we’re out of here, I’m going to propose we focus on getting our chef time and space to come up with new recipes,” Merielle said, accepting a bowl of warm fish stew.

“Agreed.” Taking one of my own, I chewed thoughtfully. “Like we discussed before, the team is leveling up quickly. We need higher-mana recipes and spells, otherwise we’ll just be big balls of hit points and mana, and won’t scale with future challenges.”

Zuri waved at her cooking setup. “I have many pounds of ingredients. What I need is to experiment with what we’ve got. That Level 5 ability will make foraging much easier, too. I’ll be able to take more risks with experimentation.”

We all liked the sound of that.

She finished the meal by brewing a huge pot of Healing Concoction. “This will consume all of my Hollyflower Blossom, but it should top off everyone’s hit points.”

It would have, too, had they all not climbed to Level 5 already. While we took turns drinking down swallows of mint-flavored restorative brew, I passed out mana gems. We’d rapidly depleted my supply, leaving only a few for emergencies.

If everything went as we hoped, we wouldn’t need to do much more before we’d be out of here. And then we can rest up, replenish our reserves, and consolidate gains.

I’d be a liar if I didn’t admit to thinking about more nights with Zuri. As my thoughts drifted, so too did my eyes. Things were growing between me and Merielle. She’d admitted an interest. And then I couldn’t forget Nym’s feelings toward me.

There are things worth exploring that aren’t found in dungeons, part of me remarked. The rest of me, all but the cold hunger for violence, agreed.

“So,” Britney said finally, breaking the silence, “what’s our next move?”

I swallowed a mouthful of rice. “I’m going to propose that we wait long enough for Zuri to produce more Black Wash. Once she’s done, if that map we saw earlier was accurate, the core should be somewhere in the center of this place.”

Merielle frowned. “But how do we get there? These maintenance tunnels are useful, but I didn’t see any paths that seemed to lead to the center.”

“Me either. But they might get us close. And now that we’ve weakened the dungeon’s defenses, we might be able to fight our way through to the core.”

Nym’s ears twitched nervously. “Fight our way through what, exactly? We don’t know what’s guarding the core.”

I sighed, running a hand through my hair. “No, we don’t. From what I know of dungeons, there might still be some pockets of monsters, but with the flesh walls gone, they will be easier to deal with. Instead, we need to prepare for the dungeon boss.”

Zuri looked thoughtful as she swapped out several pots for others. Adding foul-smelling ingredients and oil paste to one, she held her hands over it. I watched, fascinated, as her hair seemed to join in the cooking process this time. Each serpent extended forward, stretching a solid two feet away from her scalp to drool their venom onto the contents.

A line of magic, barely visible as blue-white energy, surged down her hand into the pot as she began stirring. Once she’d gotten the contents to a boil, she said, “Perhaps we should take stock of our resources. See what we have left to work with.”

“Good idea,” I agreed. “Let’s do a quick inventory check.”

We spent the next few minutes going through our packs and assessing our remaining supplies. The battles had taken their toll on all of us, both mentally and physically. Most of our weapons were magical, or literally magic, so those were fine.

I was down to just a handful of mana gems, and all of us had nicks and scratches but were basically healthy and had our mana topped off.

We wouldn’t be going into a boss fight at a significant disadvantage, relatively speaking.

“All right,” I said, once we’d finished our inventory. “Here’s the plan. We’ll use these maintenance tunnels to get as close to the center as we can. Once we hit a dead end, we’ll have to surface and fight our way through whatever’s left.”

Britney’s eyes flashed with heat. “And then we take out the core and end this.”

“Exactly.”

It took Zuri precious minutes to prepare the pot of Black Wash properly. Despite the intensity of the process, it went much faster than it would have taken anyone without her class. Since her storage ability let her keep ingredients at the state she’d stored them, work over previous nights came in handy. When she was done, I took the pot into my inventory space.

As ready as we could be, we gathered our gear and set off down the tunnel, following the markers that seemed to lead toward the center of the complex. Eventually we came to an abrupt dead end. A heavy metal door blocked our path, its surface covered in what I assumed were warning signs.

“This is it,” I said, studying the door. “Beyond this point, we’re back in the main dungeon. Remember, stick together and watch each other’s backs.”

But the door didn’t lead back into the dungeon.

The room beyond was immense—at least fifty feet across in an octagonal shape. Off to my right were rows and rows of cages of different sizes and shapes. All of them were full, although nothing seemed to be making any noises.

In the center of the room were rows of tables made of varying types of materials. The most prominent were metal and stone tables, and they had corpses laid out on them. A handful of wooden tables seemed to mostly hold various implements, and despite best efforts they were spotted with blood.

Along the left side of the room were a series of bookshelves and a few well-worn chairs. The books themselves were pristine, which was odd considering the state of the rest of the room.

Nothing greeted us at the door, so after a moment of discussion, we went inside to look around.

The corpses on the tables were where I went first. The bodies were mostly humanoid, or…were… I didn’t know enough about Boulibar Bay to say these were locals, but based on the information I had from Mayor Regan, it was a good assumption. Some of the bodies had broken weapons at their feet, marking those as adventurers.

There were just so many corpses; after looking at about ten of them I gave up and started to walk away.

“I don’t like this,” Skullie said, almost like he was sulking.

I paused. “What’s wrong?”

My familiar clicked his teeth together. “This isn’t… There’s no necromancy here.”

“But all these corpses…”

“Exactly,” Skullie said in a matter-of-fact tone. “There should be residual death energy, traces of necromantic magic. But there’s nothing.”

I frowned. If these corpses weren’t the subjects of necromancy, what were they doing here?

“I know none of these are the minoant body we plan on moving you to, but is there any chance you can bond with one of these faster?” Turning, I waved at the selection. “It could take a while to make the connection, right?”

Skullie regarded the offering thoughtfully. After a moment, he whistled through his teeth. “Actually, there is something we can do. It’ll require Nym’s help.”

“Happy to,” the catgirl said, bounding over. “Especially after all your help on the ship. What do you need?”

“There may be no necromantic energy in the air, but those are corpses. That much death is a resource we can tap into. We can use the bodies to create a field of death energy around the minoant. It should expedite the process.”

“How long will that take?” Zuri asked.

The skull chittered. “Maybe half an hour, assuming we work fast?”

“Do it,” I said, pulling him from his holster. Walking to an open section of the floor, I extracted the hulking minoant’s body. Putting it down, I chopped the head off. Since it was just as fresh as when we’d fought it, the corpse began to ooze.

“Oh!” Skullie exclaimed. “I forgot about it being fresh. That’s even better!” He began to rattle off arcane commands, which Nym quickly assisted him with.

My role ended up involving moving bodies as the duo needed them.

While the three of us worked, the rest of the team spread around the room to inspect the other contents. Zuri was examining one of the cages with Britney at her side. Suddenly, the half-gorgon commanded my attention. Her face was pale. “These cages…they’re not empty. And these things aren’t dead.”

Finishing my work with a body, I rose and moved over, peering into the nearest cage. At first glance, it appeared to be filled with a jumble of body parts—arms, legs, torsos. But as I looked closer, I realized with growing horror that the parts were moving, twitching independently of each other.

“Oh, that’s so gross,” Britney said, her voice shaking.

“Don’t open anything up,” I cautioned. “Try not to touch anything like a button, either. I’d rather not let anything out.”

Zuri nodded while the celestial muttered something under her breath that I pretended was her agreeing.

Given the potential risks of stumbling into a problem without Nym or Skullie to advise, we decided to forgo further exploration until the ritual was over.

It didn’t take long. Skullie explained as Nym worked, talking about how the innate potential of the bodies was a bit like having an empty mana battery for necromancy. When he poured mana into the arcane circle she’d drawn in blood and chalk, he was able to create a unique effect. One that transformed healing mana into necromantic magic.

“Now,” he announced, “Jordan, I need you to carve out the neck hole a bit for me. And Britney? Be a lovely celestial and prepare to cast healing spells on me and my new body.”

“Why healing spells?” she asked, her confusion clear.

“Once Nym triggers the ritual circle, we’ll have about thirty seconds where any healing magic becomes necromantic. You’ll be sealing me into my new body. It’ll be great.”

Nym got it. Zuri got it. Even I sort-of got it. But Britney was clearly lost and uncomfortable. Still, once the lich’s fleshless head was in place in the new hole I’d carved, she did as he asked.

A few seconds, and a lot of mana later, a brand-new Skullie rose to his feet. Towering nearly nine feet tall and incredibly muscular, his skull had generated a layer of zombie-like yellowed tissue. Eyes filled his skull, menacing and yellow, and stringy bits of gray hair burst from his scalp. His mouth was the same as before, with oversized shark teeth that pressed against desiccated lips.

When he spoke, it was with a lisp that suggested he’d also regenerated a tongue. “Ahhh, this is so much better!” It came out as ‘shish ish tsho mush better’.

Britney, holding a fresh mana gem against her forehead, burst out in laughter, only to be joined by the rest of the team.

“What?” Skullie asked, jaws clicking as he ran a gray-purple tongue across his lips. “Did my hair regrow patchy?”

Skullie [Familiar] Update

Name: Skullie

Age: 394

Level: 7

Class: Necromancer

Species: Lesser Lich Spawn [Evolving]

Hit Points (Endurance + Level): 31

Mana (Magic + Level): 25

Attributes

Strength: 19

Endurance: 24

Agility: 13

Cunning: 20

Discipline: 18

Magic: 18

Chapter 56: Ghoulish Experiments

While Skullie practiced the equivalent of necromancer yoga in his new body, I went over to check on Zuri and Merielle. They were looking through the bookshelves. Merielle had a thick book in her hands, and her eyes were wide as she scanned the page.

“I’m pretty sure these are research notes,” she said when I asked. “Experiments on…all of this. Combining different creatures. Creating…hybrids.”

“This isn’t exactly an artificial dungeon,” I said, thinking about the patchwork monsters we’d encountered, the flesh walls, and the cocoons full of people. “It’s a laboratory. They were trying to create new life forms, new monsters.”

“Before it got out of control,” Zuri added. “The thing they mentioned in that message—it must have taken over, started running its own experiments.”

I nodded grimly. “And now we’re stuck in the middle of it.”

A low rumble shook the room, dust falling from the ceiling. The cages rattled ominously.

“We need to find the core and shut this place down,” I said. “Hopefully before it decides to use us as its next test subjects.”

Zuri cleared her throat. “Speaking of…”

Internally, I winced. That…wasn’t good. “What’s going on?”

She pointed to one of the stone tables closer to her, on the far side of the room. One of the ones that was occupied. “I noticed them when you were helping Skullie.” There was a softness to her voice, something that felt almost mournful.

I walked over to see what she was pointing at.

There were two corpses here, fresh. One was a very tall wolf-man hybrid with a broken staff at his feet. The other was a half-naked elf woman.

“Whistle and Rurik?” I said, almost to myself.

“Either them or someone who looks a lot like them.” Zuri’s tone was dry, almost bitter. “We told them that splitting the party was a bad idea.”

I looked around for signs of the others—Senior Agent Kieran, Tallis, Brog, or Whistle’s little ferret. There weren’t any signs of them, which was both a relief and worrying. How had Whistle and Rurik ended up here? And were these even them?

Both of them had similar wounds—their skin was peppered with cuts, but they seemed to be superficial. Instead, they looked as if they’d been strangled. By long tentacles, if I had to guess.

Remember, adventuring Tablet Wielders calculate their hit points as a multiplier. Compared to regular people, we’re indestructible. Those tentacles might be annoying to us, but they’ll be overwhelming to common folk.

It was just another reminder of why the people in the Fae Wilds treated us differently.

“Is this really them? Where’s the ferret?” Merielle asked, pointing at Whistle’s body. “Didn’t she have a familiar?”

Nym answered, “Normal familiars are just complex magic spells with spirits bound to them. As soon as his owner died, Pickle vanished.”

Sadie made a loud sound of protest, eyes flashing.

“Yes, yes, dear, we know you’re extra special,” the catgirl said, stroking the feline under her chin.

Moving over to the fallen adventurers, I felt tendrils of ice slide through my chest. Whistle and Rurik’s lifeless eyes stared blankly at the ceiling, their faces locked in expressions of terror.

I felt a bit at fault. If I’d forced the issue, insisting that we all stay together, they might still be alive.

“We need to find the others,” I said. “Before they end up like this too.”

As if in response to my words, another tremor shook the room. This one was stronger, causing some of the implements to clatter off the wooden tables.

“I don’t think we have time,” Merielle said. Her voice was tight with tension. “Whatever’s controlling this place—if it’s a core or what—knows we’re here. We need to find it now.”

She was right. As much as I disliked the thought of leaving Kieran and the others to fend for themselves, our priority had to be shutting this nightmare down.

I looked around, searching for any other option. None stood out. “I hate it, but you’re right. Let’s find a way out of here and to the center. That’s where the core should be.”

We quickly searched the room, looking for any kind of exit besides the maintenance tunnel we’d come through. This time, as we went, I threw anything that looked remotely useful into my portable storage space. Worst-case scenario, I end up with a bunch of crap to trash once we’re done.

Finally, Nym called out from behind one of the bookshelves.

“I think I found something!”

We hurried over to find her pointing at a section of wall. I examined it closer. It was barely noticeable, but there was a faint seam outlining what could be a hidden door.

“Good eye,” I told Nym, petting her between the ears. “Now we just need to figure out how to open it.”

We searched the area around the door for any kind of switch or mechanism. Even Skullie joined in, using both of his new arms and the pincer in the center of his chest with a surprising degree of dexterity.

While we went through things, I continued my impression of a vacuum cleaner: every book within my reach went into my storage space. Over a period of several minutes of searching, I’d cleared out dozens of the things.

Britney called, “Found something!” She pointed to an odd-looking tome on one of the nearby shelves. It was thicker than the others and seemed to be jutting out slightly.

“Worth a try,” I said with a shrug.

She pulled on the book. With a soft click, it tilted forward like a lever. The hidden door slid open with a hiss, revealing a dark passageway beyond.

“Nice work,” I told her.

Britney beamed at the praise. “Thank you, d—Jordan.” She flushed, looking away.

We peered down the corridor. Unlike the sterile lab we were leaving, or the maintenance tunnels we’d left behind before that, this passageway looked more organic. The walls were bathed with an eerie blue light. The tunnel sloped upward, leading us back into the dungeon.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” Zuri muttered.

“Me too,” I agreed. “But it’s our only way forward. Stay alert everyone.”

We moved into the corridor, weapons at the ready. The floor squelched unpleasantly beneath our feet. While the floors weren’t still made of flesh, there were chunks of organic material left behind.

It wasn’t long before the passageway flattened out, opening up into a vast chamber.

The room was a mirror of the one we’d left below—a wide octagon, although this one was practically empty. Except, of course, for the walls. They were lined with what looked like giant glass tubes, each filled with a swirling, luminescent fluid. At the base of each was an elemental sphere. Floating within each tube were…things. Monsters. Grotesque amalgamations of different creatures, some of them half-formed and twitching.

“I don’t want to fight those things,” Britney said in a firm tone. “In fact I refuse.”

“I don’t want to fight them either,” I said, “but we might not have a choice.”

“Honestly, you might both be in luck,” Skullie said. “This looks like a place you’d find a Dungeon Boss. Perhaps you won’t have to deal with the extras.”

I groaned. “You know because you said that you made it a reality.”

“That’s not how anything works.”

“Except that’s exactly how everything works.”

A deep rumbling filled the chamber, distracting us. The floor beneath our feet began to vibrate, and cracks spread across the smooth surface.

“Everyone back!” I shouted, retreating toward the corridor we’d come from.

We barely made it to the edge of the room when the center of the floor exploded upwards. Chunks of debris rained down around us as a titanic form emerged.

Chapter 57: Seed of Chaos

What emerged from the floor resembled a gigantic octopus, albeit with far more legs. Each of the monster’s limbs—well over fifteen feet long—ended in a sharp spike and was covered in a mixture of metal and bone barbs.

At the top of the central mass was an oversized brain. No, not one brain, I realized, but dozens or even hundreds of them, all fused together with a mixture of physical and magical sutures. A ring of glowing white-blue eyes surrounded the base of the amalgamated brain, each blinking and swirling, as if they were trapped inside the monstrous creation.

As the creature thrashed about, freeing itself from the chamber that had given it birth, I noticed a sharp beak between every other pair of tentacles.

The creature—which I labeled Brainard for the ease of Tablet tracking—was gut-wrenching to look at. Worse, however, was when a twisted, mal-formed Tablet appeared next to the head.

Like Brainard, it appeared to be several Tablets sutured together, bound with a thread that glowed with static non-light that hurt my stomach to look at. The framework around the franken-Tablet mesh was purple and silver. Magical red-orange sparks flew from the artifact as it shook and quivered in the air, looking as if it were struggling against its own, awful, existence.

My Tablet flashed with a notice that I didn’t dare look at, as I had the awful feeling that any distraction could cost lives.

“Wh… What?” Nym said, voice quivering as she took in the giant, unfamiliar, Tablet-mess.

We all knew what it meant. It was one thing to fight monsters. It was entirely another to fight one with our advantages.

Jordan: Switch to telepathy!

As soon as I sent the telepathic message, Brainard oriented on me. Lifting itself higher into the room, beady eyes focused on my face as I felt a great, screaming mind slamming into my own.

A dozen, no, a hundred people’s thoughts bore down on me. I saw people living their last moments of life, adventurers and townspeople in agony as their bodies were experimented on. And above it all, there was a malignant, twisted voice.

Louder than anything my ears could have survived, it rang in my head, inside my thoughts, burrowing into the very telepathic ability my Tablet granted me.

WE WALK THE WORLDS MORTAL. OUR AGENTS TRAVEL THE AETHERIC TUNNELS AND WIELD THE ARETE OF ELDER GODS. THE LUMINESCENCE OF BEINGS OLDER THAN FATE ANIMATE THIS PAWN. YOU AND YOUR UNWORTHY MASTERS SHALL FALL AND JOIN US!

It was too much. Brainard’s statement was more than a declaration, it was a river of vision and thoughts, of insights no human mind was meant to comprehend.

In the span of a breath, I glimpsed the creature’s intent.

Flash.

I was on Earth, where a man with pointed ears injected static-filled goo into a red-skinned woman’s arm.

Flash.

I was in some sort of club, one with a hundred different types of fae creatures, most of them women. A caterpillar worm sat atop a platform.

Flash.

Two creatures, demons by the looks of them, stood in an ancient ruin. The air rippled between them, ripped asunder to reveal a universe of static and light and the ageless, unknowable madness beyond…

SNAP!

A golden aura flashed protectively around my thoughts as I surfaced from the psychic attack. I’d fallen to my knees, vomit fresh on my mouth. An aura of golden light surrounded my body, flickering in the very-recognizable pattern of Britney’s Thorns ability. A similar pattern shone around Merielle.

In that moment, I realized the ability didn’t just deal retributive damage to physical attacks.

A high-pitched squeal came from Brainard’s beaked mouths as it thrashed, tentacles surging and writhing. Inside its brain tissue, golden holy light burned, tracking across the crevices between annealed meat.

Despite the monster’s size and strength, Britney had found a weakness. It was visibly suffering, cerebral tissue smoking as her holy fire burned it alive.

“Holy brain bombs have to hurt like a bitch,” I muttered, forcing myself to my feet. The visions continued swirling behind my eyes, revealing a plot so massive, so beyond my scope, that I couldn’t begin to fathom it. Pushing it all aside with every iota of will I had, I growled, “That thing has to die.”

I tried telepathy again, wincing in anticipation as I did.

Jordan: We okay? How long was I out?

Zuri: Two seconds at most. There are noises coming from below.

True to her word, fresh creatures swarmed out of the pit beneath Brainard. They were goblins. Lots and lots of goblins. But…also not goblins. Cobbled together, collections of red and green skin were punctuated with tentacles erupting from mouths and armpits, the three-foot tall abominations had wild, empty eyes.

With a single, horrible scream, the horde came.

Climbing through broken bits of flooring, they clawed and grabbed one another, moving less like creatures and more like water as they poured toward us.

Jordan: Nym, you’re up. Save your most powerful spells for the boss.

Nym: On it.

The little catgirl, once terrified of absolutely everything, squared her shoulders and took a step forward. Lifting her newly won wand, she held out a hand and a blast of water and sand spewed into the throng.

Scouring Blast had a thirty-foot cone radius, and hers expanded to cover more than half of the room. Although the wand did not amplify the damage, it cut the mana use, making it incredibly efficient to cast.

It wasn’t enough damage to stop any single goblin, but the mixture of water and sand was enough to send them falling over one another. What had been an avalanche of monster flesh became a slow, but ongoing, spread as fresh creatures emerged to push in the backs of the last.

There was a wave of pressure I recognized as Brainard’s commands, and some of the goblins began to circle the room, edging around Nym’s spell.

Summoning my Bow of Sight-Blinding in one hand, I flicked arrows into my hand from a storage pouch and began firing, alternating between goblins and the boss monster’s eyes. I had more luck with the goblins, as each shot struck home and blinded a creature.

Brainard was fast, with an Agility score clearly higher than mine. He flicked his tentacles, snapping my arrows long before they’d strike.

Merielle: Going to the other side!

Expanding her hammer, Merielle took up our other flank. Now that her Strength was even higher, the giant weapon proved to be perfect for dealing with an overwhelming and relatively weak enemy. Every swing crushed at least three of the goblins in place, swatting them like cockroaches.

Beside me, Skullie grabbed Zuri and lifted her to one huge shoulder. I thought he simply intended to keep her out of danger, but that wasn’t it. Once she got to his shoulder, he shoved her even higher until she could reach a support beam nearly fifteen feet above the floor. The half-gorgon lifted herself into a new perch, where she began to crawl forward.

Toward Brainard.

A stab of worry skewed my aim, allowing a single goblin through the mass.

Dismissing my bow and calling my Axe of Felling, I lunged to meet the straggler. If I couldn’t shoot the boss into blindness, I could keep the riff raff from stopping our mage.

THWOOM!

Brainard lifted and lowered a tentacle. A sphere of molten stone burst from the tip, flying toward Nym.

“Crap,” I snarled, about to move and put myself between her and the attack.

Nym: Stay there!

Snapping the wand between her lips, the brave little catgirl held out her other hand. A second torrent of water and sand burst from her outstretched grip as her Tablet flickered into view.

The redoubled effect was enough to cool the sphere of molten stone, and the force was enough to slow the spell attack until it came crashing down nearly six feet away from its intended target.

A wall of goblins that had been able to survive one use of the spell fell as the second took full effect, and the giant metal ball only added insult to their injury. In a span of four, maybe five, seconds, Nym had taken out well-over a hundred of the creatures. Unfortunately, they showed no signs of slowing.

Brainard shrieked in frustration, his still-smoking brain mass throbbing as he twisted, bringing another tentacle into view.

“Two of them at once?” I cried, so surprised I forgot to use telepathy. “You can do that?”

It was Skullie who replied. “Low level spell. No verbal or gesture component. Since she’s casting the spell using her Tablet’s augmentations, she effectively gets dual-casting for free, as long as she can maintain concentration.”

“Nym is a badass!” I cried, returning to my spot, mowing goblins down.

“Just wait until I finish training her,” Skullie said, sounding smug.

Another tentacle whipped through the air. This time, it aimed for Merielle. A horizontal blade of mist and electricity burst into view, rotating and moving in a blur as it shot through the air toward her.

Jordan: Merielle!

She heard the warning and twisted in time to see the spell attack coming, but even her heightened Agility was insufficient to fully dodge out of the way.

A spray of blood burst from her torso as the blade cleaved across her back, passing across her body as it rotated like a saw blade, dealing massive damage. She stumbled forward, but managed to keep her footing, swinging her hammer with determination into her foes.

The boss monster’s attack had opened another window, however. Two goblins rushed past, claws and tentacles outstretched for Nym.

Skullie intervened, using the titanic Strength of his new body to grab and toss the monsters into Nym’s ongoing spells.

“Toss the goblin is my favorite game!” he said, giggling insanely.

Crackle! Pop!

Turning, I saw even more holy magic writhing down Brainard’s tentacle, the one that had created the spell. Britney’s newly improved damage was proving to be incredibly effective against the monster, blackening the tentacle even worse than our previous foe.

The first of Nym’s spells ended and she staggered, not from mana drain as much as the toll of maintaining two simultaneous spells. Her eyes were unfocused, her jaw slack.

Thwack!

A tentacle flicked and bolts of fire shot out of the air, striking the catgirl on the face, chest, and stomach. She cried out, faltering and nearly falling.

Skullie caught her, holding her up with one hand and using his claw limb to block the still-raining bits of fire from the boss’s spell. “Modified firebolt spell,” he said, “give it eight seconds to end.”

My familiar’s new body was not immune to the spell, but his knowledge of how the effect worked proved to be even more important than raw hit points. His armored claw limb was big, and Nym was small. He pulled her back, outside of the range of effect, taking only a few glancing strikes to the tough limb.

Protecting Nym proved to be the one thing we could ill-afford, however.

A wall of goblins came flooding through, with only me to stop them.

Summoning both of my primary weapons, I let everything fall away. Gone was Jordan Cash, Battle Scholar. In his place was a man who would do nothing less than protect his friends with his life.

My boots doubled my movement rate, and my sword was fifty percent faster than it should have been. With my supernaturally high Strength score, I was dealing between nine to fourteen damage with each strike. Against anyone without a tablet, I became a buzz saw of death.

That definitely included these goblins, it seemed.

I slashed and dove, hacking and spinning as wet goblins came to their feet, racing to put an end to our spellcaster.

Most of the time, it only took a single swipe to take a goblin down. Some took two, however. The tough ones slowed me down, forcing me to give ground, or even allow them past me.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Merielle dealing with her own threats. Although her abilities made it incredibly difficult to get to her, her health was already lower, and the few clawing goblin slashes she’d taken were wearing her down.

JOIN OUR HORDE! Brainard screamed in my mind again, sounding triumphant at our loss of ground.

I staggered, the new psychic attack enough to give six goblins room to swarm my body. They latched on, biting and clawing at every available bit of skin.

Golden light burst around me as Thorns went to town, dealing seven points of damage to every goblin who dared damage me. It also struck the monster’s brain.

“Gaaack!” the boss said. From the sound, I couldn’t help but guess the creature had made a strategic mistake when it attempted the psychic barrage a second time.

Guess it doesn’t know how her Thorns effect works. I whirled and shrugged, ripping goblins free and stomping, slashing, and skewering my way out of the mass.

CRACK. CRUNCH. CRUNCH. CRUNCH.

Clearing my immediate area, I surfaced to see that Nym had once more held both hands out. With Skullie protecting her, she’d resumed her water and sand assault. The edges of the spells sandblasted my arm as I backhanded a wayward goblin, clearing her way.

“What made that crunching sound?” I asked, using my voice out of habit.

Then I saw the Boss monster, its brains glowing with golden light and covered with little scorch marks from Thorns. It had moved to the side, making room for new creatures to climb out. On the plus side, the infinite goblin army had slowed to a trickle, with few left to threaten us.

On the negative, three of the mini-boss monsters we’d fought before surged into view.

Chapter 58: Long Odds

“Jordan, I have a very bad feeling,” Skullie said. “There’s energy coming from that hole. It’s a type of magic that is forbidden by the Fates. We’re in way over our heads here.”

At his words, I thought I felt a very subtle tension in the air, right where my Tablet would normally manifest. I ignored the sensation. This was no time for Tablet messages, or strange phenomena.

I snapped, “Focus on victory, Skullie. We’ve won against impossible odds before.” It didn’t matter if we were in over our heads. We were in this and had to win, one way or another.

Looking around, I assessed our situation.

Merielle was wounded but standing amidst an enormous pile of demolished bodies. She was leaning against a wall, panting as she watched the new threats emerge.

Above us, Zuri had inched until she was nearly above the boss monster, although what she intended to do, I had no idea.

Britney was staying safe, her back planted against the wall as she maintained the Thorns effect. As we’d learned previously, that holy damage of hers was pivotal to killing these things. Without it, I was relatively certain the psychic attack from the boss monster would have killed me.

Who knew retributive damage worked psychically? I mused, thoughts straying. I guess the description of the power didn’t say what source the damage had to come from.

The trio of mini-bosses had completely emerged, their amalgam bodies lashing with intact tentacles and claws. Brainard used two separate tentacles to touch each of the three, causing them to grow.

“An Enlarge spell. What a cheater,” Skullie muttered.

Jordan: Zuri, what are you doing?

Zuri: I have an idea! I’m worried the boss might be able to intercept our communications, so I’m holding to the last second.

True to her concern, I saw one of Brainard’s tiny eyes twitch, rolling around as if searching for her. Those eyes were too deep-set beneath scarred brain tissue to look up.

It’s not only adventurers who fail to look up.

Nearby, Nym had regained her focus enough to cast more spells. First, she tried casting Watery Death on the boss, but the effect didn’t even begin to manifest before it simply failed. Adjusting her focus, she repeated the process on one of the trio of mini-bosses.

Rattle. Rattle.

My Tablet flashed and my skin prickled as the sound of dice rolling, an echo of when I’d met Corey, whispered through the air.

The spell worked.

No, it didn’t just work. It worked incredibly well.

The mini-boss, half blind, went utterly berserk.

Bubbles rippled from the surface of the water now surrounding the creature’s head as it writhed, striking out at random. Its stomach burst open and a tentacle lurched out, winding around one of the Boss’s limbs.

The effect was of two grotesque, barbed tongues working against one another.

“Gross!” Britney shouted, as the mini-boss drew savage wounds against its fellow. One stray limb even slashed backward, catching the edge of Brainard’s brain mass, drawing a black furrow down the goo.

Brainard lurched back, slapping two tentacles down against its own servant. They did less damage than I would have expected, barely managing to shove the flailing, blinded creature away from the central mass.

It was a comedic, unlikely turn of events, and one I intended to take every advantage of. Dismissing my sword and axe, I re-summoned the bow, setting arrows into the air for the boss. Again, I aimed for the brain or eyes, hoping to further confuse the creature.

With several tentacles busy fending off its own assistant, a few of my arrows got through. One stuck deep between two folds of different brains. Another popped an eye. The problem was there was just so much mass, I wasn’t sure how much damage I was doing.

My guess was that the boss had suffered internal damage, its very mind wounded by the retribution of the psychic attacks. That left it making slower, or worse decisions than it might have. Coupled with the luck of Nym’s spell confounding the mini-boss, we’d bought time and space.

But how to use that?

I considered charging in and rejected the notion.

Then I looked up and saw Zuri unloading a giant pot from her storage space. It was boiling, steam pouring out of the top. She perched it on the metal support beam, and was looking in our direction.

Is she going to try boiling the brain? That’s not going to work.

Then I realized what I’d missed.

Oh, you brilliant, amazing woman.

“Don’t say it telepathically!” I roared, turning to Nym. Moving over, I lowered my voice, telling her what I’d guessed.

She gasped. “Why didn’t I think of that?”

“Why didn’t I think of it?” I retorted, “I’m the party leader.”

“You can’t think of everything.”

“How close will you have to be?” I asked her.

She considered the room, biting her bottom lip. “Halfway across.”

“Let’s go.”

Jordan: I need to get Nym closer. Merielle and Skullie, help run interference.

I turned in time to see the boss monster’s mini-bosses mob up on the confused one. Although they took more wounds trying to take their fellow down, it did not take them long to tear the drowning creature apart.

Once they’d ripped their ally limb from limb, the survivors turned to us.

Brainard squeaked his version of a scream, twin tentacles lifting to point in our direction as both bosses charged to intercept us.

Merielle came in beside me, the halo of Britney’s Thorns surrounding her.

We rushed ahead of Nym and Skullie.

Sword and axe reappearing in my hands, I dove to meet the ten-foot-tall monster. The wounds it had taken from its fellow, while impressive, were already healing. When it lashed out with its central-mass tongue, I darted in the way, accepting the damage.

Golden light burst down the appendage. Slicing with my weapons, I shouldered closer as the monster roared in surprise and pain, slicing not through the tongue, but toward the main body. I was trying to get in range of its limbs, to work myself inside its optimal reach and reduce the sheer quantity of damage it could deal.

It worked. Mostly.

Claws, tentacles, and other appendages snapped at me, with each causing the monster to suffer wounds it could not recover from. I, in turn, was losing hit points rapidly. As strong as I’d become, my primary role was as a leader, not as a fighter.

My hit points dropped precipitously, and with them came another round of foul sensation as the wounds the monster dealt applied the mysterious poisoning effect.

Beside me, I was vaguely aware of Merielle using an entirely different tactic. She was instead luring her monster away, batting at it with flickering, distracting strikes before somersaulting back. Thorns buffered her by seven hit points with each attack that bypassed her defenses, which was enough to keep her alive as she drew the creature’s ire.

She’d suffered far less damage than I had, although she was also dealing far less. The damage wasn’t important though; it was the distraction.

“I’m in range!” Nym called.

The mage’s cry drew the boss’s attention.

Until that moment, Brainard had seemed content to rotate, a pair of tentacles dipping down into the cavity beneath it. I got the sense that the boss was up to something we wouldn’t like, but he’d seemed content to let his minions work.

Hearing her shout, it turned, lashing out with a tentacle that suddenly expanded in length, mutating and growing as it reached for her.

Skullie threw himself in the way. Pincer limb rapidly opening and closing, he brought the full might of his minoant body against the attack. He was strong enough to stop the boss.

Even more impressively, the minoant’s body was sufficient to knock the boss astray. Between the body blow and the awkward way the boss’s extended arm changed his mass distribution, he lurched to one side.

In that instant, I saw what Brainard had been up to. Deep below us, in a secondary chamber, were several giant vats of brown-gray ichor. Body parts floated in the vats, each bubbling in and out of view. Between the vats, on some sort of central platform, was a round plate that looked a bit like a sci-fi teleportation ring.

Six static-filled gems—each about the size of my thumbnail—sat in the ring. Above them, hovering suspended in the air, was a new monster. It was only three-fourths built, but it had four arms and a pair of legs attached to an oversized torso.

Floating near its face was a piece of a Tablet.

The artifact was jagged, fractured down to just a small chunk, and it orbited the incomplete creature like a moon.

“Oh crap,” I said.

Splooosh!

Gallons of boiling water fell from the air onto Brainard’s exposed brain mass. It didn’t do any damage. Zuri hadn’t added any special chemicals or magic. Her plan had been to remain subtle, unnoticed and unimportant.

Thanks to the team’s efforts, it worked.

“Get cleanerized!” Nym cried, leaning forward to make sure she was in range as she cast her spell.

The boss would have resisted the magic. It was basically immune. Zuri’s plain, regular old water, on the other hand, did not.

Two gallons of Black Wash rolled over the Boss’s tainted, corrupted brain mess. It flowed into the cracks and crevices Britney’s Thorns effect created, and into the claw marks one of its own bosses had left.

Throbbing brain matter steamed, huge chunks sizzling as the Wash rolled down, pouring through the thing’s crevices. It twisted, tentacles flying. It struck everything in range, including its own mini-bosses and both myself and Merielle.

The boss wasn’t that strong, relatively speaking, but in its flailing it found unexpected reserves. I went flying, as did Merielle. Above Nym, a cloud of razor-like metal shards appeared, shooting down and impacting the little catgirl’s body. A haze of blood shot out from her delicate features as she screamed in anguish.

My vision seemed to blur as I slammed into a wall hard enough to rattle my teeth like dice. I didn’t see what happened next clearly, but I think Zuri upended a second pot of water onto the boss.

Nym, who’d collapsed to her knees, was holding herself up with one hand. Skullie stood above her, his borrowed body sliced to literal ribbons as he saved her life.

Our mage cast the water-changing spell again. Only this time, the boss wasn’t caught off guard. Brainard darted back, his sizzling brain mass no longer blocking the tunnel beneath. Instead of striking the boss, the Wash was wasted, falling out of view.

“Oh no,” I thought, as Skullie collapsed on top of Nym. She flattened beneath his massive form, whimpering and squealing as several more spell-conjured blades passed through the minoant’s flesh and into hers.

BA-BOOOOOOOM!

Everything went white. A blast of compressed air, so hot that it seared my skin, burst from the ground below as everything shifted upwards, then down again. Gravity simply stopped obeying any sense as I felt myself thrown around, once more hitting the wall with stupefying force.

Something hit my chest. Hard. I couldn’t see to check what it was.

CRACK! CRASH! BOOM!

My ears were ringing. Squeezing my eyes closed, I mentally tried to visualize my Tablet, to check on the team.

It didn’t work.

I thought I heard something. A man’s voice, maybe. There was a strange sense in the air, as if something huge had entered the room.

Then my eyes cleared and all I saw was utter devastation and carnage. Nym, beneath the remnants of Skullie’s inert body, lay several feet away. At first I thought she was dead, then I saw her tail twitch.

Sadie mewed as she climbed out of the tangle of bodies, the cat’s eyes wide with terror. She turned, licking Nym’s burned and bloodied fingertips.

The catgirl did not wake up.

Coughing out what felt like gallons of dirt, I rose to my feet. A barbed limb, vaguely resembling an organic axe, fell to the floor. It had struck my chest hard enough to dent my magical armor. The dent didn’t look too bad, although something felt…off about that observation.

Crossing to Nym, I looked around.

Merielle was on the far side of the room. She was slumped on top of a pile of debris, her body covered in dirt. Several large pieces of masonry and steel lay next to her, as if they’d fallen and broken on top of her body.

She was awake though, eyes wide. Looking around, she opened and closed her mouth. “What… What in all the Fates just happened?”

Britney, looking burned and frazzled but mostly intact, crossed to the wounded warrior and began casting healing spells.

I got to Nym and removed her from beneath my fallen familiar. His skull and spine rolled free, intact but unmoving. She continued to lay there, unconscious but breathing. Cradling her in my lap, I finally looked up, hoping against hope that Zuri was okay.

The half-gorgon was where I’d last seen her, perched atop a thick metal support beam, her legs and arms tucked in. She saw me looking and blinked a few times.

Zuri: The Black Wash. It interacted with those vats. Then…I don’t know what happened. Everything went white. Now, the laboratory beneath the boss is…

Jordan: Is what?

Before she replied, Britney rushed over. “Low on mana,” she rasped, accepting one of the few large mana gems I had.

Putting the gem against her forehead, she used her free hand to cast a healing spell on Nym. Golden energy suffused our unconscious mage and she shuddered, coughing up a writhing, dark mess.

Only then did I remember the putrid cuts.

“She must have gotten slashed at some point and I missed it,” I snarled, pulling out the Black Wash from my inventory.

“Let me turn her over,” Britney said, twisting the catgirl so she wouldn’t swallow her own vomit.

I applied the Wash to the catgirl. As anticipated, she shuddered and brought up everything in her stomach.

Merielle crunched over and accepted a dose. I joined her in it. One benefit of the Wash was that it was like drinking multiple cups of coffee—despite being severely injured, I could have run a marathon and smiled the entire time.

Only after we’d stopped our bodies from falling apart due to lingering poison did I come to my feet and look to see what Zuri had discovered.

The laboratory, or whatever it had been, was vacant. None of the gems I’d seen were there, nor was the teleportation-like disk. The vats were gone, obliterated by a single, incredible, reaction.

Of the boss monster, little remained other than a few bits of brain material or tentacles. “It must have taken a lot of the explosion,” I reasoned, trying to wrap my head around what had happened. “How the crap did it blow up that much?”

Zuri slid down the rail until she was no longer over the pitted opening, then lowered herself to her fingertips. I walked over and caught her as she fell, lowering her to the ground.

“Black Wash purifies all corruption in, or on, a body,” she explained. “It’s not a spell that has any specific limits. If I’d used the Wash on a giant, or even a dragon, they would have been just as clean as you are from a dose.”

“That makes no sense,” I retorted.

“Magic does not always make sense.” She gave me a fond smile.

Only then did I notice just how blackened and burnt she was. All of her, from head to toe, looked seared. Even her serpent hair had taken on a dark hue. To my horror, when I checked the Tablet for the party’s status, her hit points were nearly as low as mine, Merielle’s, or Nym’s.

She read my face. “I was over the blast, love. It was quite unpleasant.”

“I need to get all of you proper armor,” I growled, tugging her into my arms, feeling an incredible wave of relief. “This was way, way too much for us to fight. We should have died.”

Merielle moved into view, limping close enough to put her hand against mine, which was still on Zuri. She spoke confidently, clearly, looking into my eyes. “Adventurers risk death all the time. Heroes figure out how to use what resources they are given to overcome the longest odds. We survived, Jordan. We survived thanks to you.”

I chuckled. “To all of us. Especially Zuri for figuring out that the boss might be able to read out telepathy.”

Pulling away, my half-gorgon lover gave me a troubled expression. “It had hijacked Tablet magic. I just made an assumption.”

Nym coughed, speaking weakly. “The idea about transforming water to Black Wash. That was incredible.”

“Even a cook has to do her part against boss monsters.” Zuri crossed to the weak catgirl, helping her up. “We need to get out of here. We’re all hurt, low on resources, and have done all we can.”

Sliding a phylactery from my inventory, I also retrieved Skullie’s head. Sliding the new phylactery in place, I muttered, “One second. He needs to be in on whatever happens next.”

My Tablet flashed.

Resurrect Familiar

Cost: 15 mana.

If you confirm payment, the Tablet has been authorized to reinstate your familiar without the normal delay.

I confirmed the payment. It wasn’t like I needed mana for anything, anyway. The Tablet handled the rest.

A few seconds later, the skull twitched, eyes glowing subtle orange as he stretched his jaws from one side to another. “Did we win?”

Chapter 59: Power Of Friendship

Click!

As my party drew together, a small panel rotated out of one wall. It looked like the same sort of ramp that had given us access to the maintenance shafts. This one was quite inviting—well lit and without the shudder and loud grinding noise.

At the same time, two large sections of wall at the rear corner of the room, in an undamaged section that we hadn’t investigated, began to close off.

“Hey!” I shouted, surging forward. “The core is trying to close itself off!”

Without hesitation, I sprinted toward the closing walls. I could hear my party scramble to follow me. There was no way to know if the core was back this way, but there was also no reason for the room to shut itself off otherwise.

“Hurry!” Zuri called out, her voice tinged with urgency.

The gap between the walls was shrinking rapidly. I dove forward, sliding between the metal barriers with plenty of room to spare. Nym and Sadie darted through directly behind me. Both catgirl and feline seemed perfectly fine with the fast sprint—the former was only slightly winded, while the latter was weaving in and out of my legs and rubbing her head against every single inch of my pants she could reach.

Britney and Zuri made it through next, both having plenty of time left to avoid getting caught. The celestial seemed flustered, smoothing her hands along her pants. Zuri gave me a thin smile, and turned to instruct Nym on how to stand to get her breath back.

I turned to watch Merielle’s approach.

Despite Britney’s healing and the Wash, it was clear injuries remained. The elf was moving heavily, favoring a leg. She wasn’t going to make it in time.

“Merielle!”

After ensuring I wouldn’t trip over Sadie, I rushed out into the center of the arena. Merielle stretched out an arm, hoping I’d be able to just grab her and pull her along. But the walls were closing and that just wasn’t an option anymore.

I grabbed her arm, drawing her to me.

Then in a fluid motion I hoisted her up, one arm under her legs and the other behind her back.

I sprinted back toward the narrowing gap, Merielle cradled in my arms. The walls were mere feet apart now, closing fast.

“Jordan, you won’t make it!” Britney cried out.

But I wasn’t about to leave Merielle behind. With a final burst of speed, I dove forward, twisting my body to protect Merielle as we sailed through the shrinking opening.

Sorta wished I hadn’t used my Champion of Wind title already for the day.

We hit the ground hard on the other side, rolling across the floor as the walls slammed shut behind us with a resounding boom. For a moment, we lay there panting, my arms still wrapped protectively around the elf.

She felt so much smaller than she’d seemed during the fight. Against a horde of goblins and boss monsters, she’d become an indomitable streak of grace and power. Now, she felt delicate, her mass of injuries and blood loss taking their toll.

Looking up at me with wide green eyes, she threw her arms around my neck, hugging me tightly.

“That was entirely too close.”

I chuckled, disentangling myself from her. “Yeah, let’s not cut it that fine again. Did I jostle you? Are you okay?”

She shook her head. “Just a leg injury from that boss thing. I’ll be fine. Just…you know. Maybe no running until we have time to heal up properly?”

Britney was already at her side. “There’s a little more mana left. Let me take a look at that.”

While Britney tended to Merielle, I took stock of our surroundings. At the far end of the room was a new passageway. It looked to me like the walls from there moved to be behind us, even though the logistics of how that would work hurt my brain.

“This must be it,” I said, pointing down the hallway beyond. “The core has to be at the end of this.”

Zuri helped Merielle to her feet. “Let’s hope so. I don’t think I can take much more of this place.”

Nym was looking back at the closed off arena. “What if the stairs were the way we were supposed to go?”

I chuckled. “Couldn’t be. It was too easy. This is an artificial core. A real one doesn’t want to be destroyed and will do whatever it can to trick adventurers into leaving instead. But an artificial core? It’s going to be even more interested in self-preservation.”

“Not just that,” Skullie said from his perch behind my back. His voice lost its jovial nature, likely still lamenting his missing body. “An artificial core like this is likely to have even more defenses and traps. It was created by people who knew exactly how adventurers think and operate. We need to be extra cautious.”

I nodded grimly. “He’s right. Everyone stay alert. We don’t know what kind of nasty surprises are waiting for us.”

We moved cautiously down the passageway. I offered to take the lead, but Merielle refused. She did, however, accept my offer of walking side by side, and after a few dozen feet she ended up leaning on me for support.

The walls here were sleek stone, unlike the organic corridors we’d traversed earlier or the metal and glass of the maintenance area. Soft silver lights filtered through the floor, guiding our way forward.

After what felt like an eternity of tense silence, the passage opened up into a small, circular chamber.

And there—floating in the center of the room—was what had to be the core.

It reminded me of Corey, but also not. It was a pulsing crystal with many sides, and it was about the size of a smart car. There were complex patterns of light moving under the faceted exterior. None of them seemed to be an eye, and it didn’t try to communicate with us.

“That’s it,” I said. “The artificial core.”

Merielle looked up at it, her face tight with worry. “It’s...beautiful, in a way. But also deeply wrong.”

I knew what she meant. There was something fundamentally unnatural about the core. It radiated power, but it felt twisted, corrupted.

“What makes a dungeon core artificial?” I asked.

“Well,” Skullie said, shifting, “a natural dungeon core forms from concentrated mana and the essence of the land. It grows and evolves over time, developing its own personality and purpose. I assume this one was created through unnatural means—likely a combination of technology and magic, based on what we’ve seen.”

Or whatever that static stuff was, I thought, but didn’t say it out loud. There were beings and forces at play here I didn’t understand, and didn’t know if I wanted to understand. One thing I had learned was that saying some things out loud seemed to trigger my Tablet, and I wasn’t about to do that again.

I said, “You’re suggesting this thing was manufactured, given power but no true life of its own.”

“Exactly. Which makes it incredibly dangerous. It has immense power but no moral compass, no true understanding of life or death. It simply seeks to grow and expand, consuming everything in its path.”

Zuri shuddered. “No wonder it went out of control. The researchers were playing with forces they couldn’t hope to contain.”

“This is great and all,” Britney said with an exhausted sigh, “but how do we destroy it?”

I frowned, considering our options. “In a normal dungeon, you’d have to overcome its defenses and then deal enough damage to shatter the core. But this...”

“It won’t be that simple,” Merielle finished for me. “Look.”

She pointed to the base of the floating crystal. There, barely visible, was a complex array of runes and circuitry.

“Some kind of magic field,” Nym observed, her tail thrashing back and forth. “It’s channeling energy to maintain the core’s integrity.”

“Which means brute force alone probably won’t be enough to destroy it.”

Skullie made a sound like bones clinking together—a laugh. “All you’d need to do is overload the magic input.”

“How exactly do we do that?”

Skullie’s jaw clacked. “Like we did with the portal at the beginning. Minus the wolf-man mage. The runes at the base are channeling magical energy to maintain the core’s stability. If we can overwhelm that system with a surge of raw magical power, it should cause a cascade failure.”

I nodded slowly. “So we need to hit it with everything we’ve got, all at once.”

“But it will take a coordinated effort. Everyone channeling their magic simultaneously.”

I looked around at my companions. “What do you think? Can we pull this off?”

Britney nodded. “I may not be the strongest spellcaster, but I’ll give it everything I’ve got.”

“Same here,” Nym said.

Beside her, Sadie yowled and positioned herself next to Nym, like she was going to help out.

Zuri and Merielle exchanged glances before the elf nodded and stepped forward.

“I don’t exactly have much magic,” Merielle said, “but I’ll take over the brute-force stuff if you’d like.”

Zuri smiled at me. “I don’t know how to do this sort of mana channeling. Want me to watch the door?”

I laughed and nodded at her. “On my signal, everyone channel as much magical energy as you can directly into those runes at the base. Don’t hold anything back. Merielle, as soon as there’s a fizzle, hit it with your hammer.”

“I’m a big fan of hitting things with my hammer,” she said with a tilted grin that spoke volumes about her heart. I knew she was extremely low on health, yet she did not waver.

My party moved into position, spreading out to surround the floating crystal. I could feel the hum of power emanating from it, making the hair on the back of my neck stand on end.

“Ready? Go!”

For a moment, nothing seemed to happen. Then the runes began to glow brighter and brighter, pulsing with an unstable light. The crystal itself started to vibrate, small cracks appearing on an unseen surface around the core.

“It’s working!” Nym shouted over the rising hum of energy. “Keep going!”

We pushed harder, pouring every ounce of magical power we had into overloading the system. The cracks in the invisible mana field spread, glowing with an intense inner light. The runes at its base were now blindingly bright, sparks of energy arcing between them.

POP!

Suddenly, the magical field surrounding the core flickered.

The elf didn’t hesitate. With a fierce cry, she swung her hammer in a powerful arc, bringing it crashing down onto the destabilized crystal. The impact sent shockwaves through the room, nearly knocking us off our feet.

For a heartbeat, everything went still.

Then the core exploded in a blinding flash of light and energy.

KH-THOOM.

I blinked spots from my vision, struggling to see through the swirling dust and debris. When the air cleared, I saw the shattered remains of the artificial core scattered across the ground. The pulsing energy that had filled the room was gone, replaced by an eerie silence.

“Everyone good?” I pushed myself to my feet.

There were groans and affirmative responses as the others picked themselves up. Zuri rushed over to check on Merielle, who had taken the brunt of the blast.

The elf sat on the ground, head wavering as if on the very edge of unconsciousness.

Britney clicked her tongue against her teeth. “This is all I’ve got,” she said before she cast another healing spell on the rattled warrior.

It was enough to get her back to her feet, but barely.

There was a small glowing essence, much like a loot-able core, floating where the giant crystal once was.

A low rumble shook the chamber. Cracks began to spread across the walls and floor.

“Huh,” my familiar said from my pack. “I wondered if that would happen.”

A spike of anger lanced across my brow. “If what would happen, Skullie?”

“Oh. If the dungeon would start to collapse. This was controlling everything, after all.”

I thought of the mess of a maze we’d had to go through to get here. The dead left behind, unable to be recovered. The possible living still inside.

“Son of a… We need to get out of here. Now!”

I stepped forward, grabbed the essence, and shoved it in my storage space. Zuri took my pack when I offered it, and then I turned and scooped up Merielle before following the rest of my party out the front door.

We raced back down the passageway we’d come through, Merielle riding piggyback with her arms wrapped around my neck.

Thankfully, now that the core was defeated, the way back had opened wide enough for us to make it through.

We ran through the boss room—ignoring every possible side passage or nook and cranny that might have had treasure—and beelined right out into the main dungeon.

Everything was dead or lying in piles of barely twitching parts. Skullie had said the magic wasn’t like necromancy, but it certainly acted like it. Nothing was able to hold on to its form or its constructed life. And with the core destroyed and the dungeon demolishing itself, maybe this would be the last time we saw anything like it.

Carrying Merielle shouldn’t have been taxing, but even with Black Wash, I was at the end of my stamina. Winded, I demanded every bit of energy left in my new body, willing it to keep going. There was no way the elf would be able to care for herself. And I refused to leave her behind.

Catastrophic sounds erupted from behind us. Metal creaked and groaned, and stone shattered. I didn’t have to imagine how much of this place was built around the magic of the core—because every single thing buckled under the weight of its absence.

“Jordan?”

I barely heard my name called over the racket.

But I recognized the voice.

“Kieran? Where are you?”

“We’re over here!” came the reply, barely audible above the chaos.

Despite the lack of actionable direction, I spotted Kieran and the remaining members of her team—Tallis and Brog—huddled near a partially collapsed doorway. They looked battered and exhausted, but alive. Senior Agent Kieran had a gash along her forehead, and Tallis was holding his arm strangely.

“Have you seen Whistle and Rurik?” Kieran asked when we made our way over.

I nodded, feeling a grimace spread across my face. “They won’t be joining us.”

She lowered her head, looking away. “I was afraid you’d say that.” Kieran sighed. “The exit is this way. Let’s go. We can mourn them later.”

We followed them toward the exit as chunks of ceiling crashed down around us. I tightened my grip on Merielle, determined not to lose her in the chaos.

I was the last one through, ducking low to avoid smashing Merielle’s head on the crumbling frame. As soon as we cleared the threshold, Brog and Kieran shoved a heavy metal door closed behind us, muffling the sounds of destruction.

We found ourselves in what appeared to be an emergency exit tunnel. Occasional lanterns flickered along the walls, illuminating a path that sloped gently upward.

“This way,” Kieran said, taking the lead. “It should bring us out near where we entered.”

We moved as quickly as we could, our progress slowed by exhaustion and injuries. The tunnel seemed to go on forever, twisting and turning as it led us upward. The rumbling from the collapsing dungeon grew fainter behind us, but I didn’t relax until I saw a glimmer of natural light ahead.

“There!” Kieran called out, pointing to a metal hatch set into the ceiling. There was a small porthole in the center. “That’s our way out.”

Brog, being the tallest, reached up and turned the wheel to unlock the hatch. With a groan of protest, it swung open, letting in a flood of sunlight that made us all squint after so long in the dimness below.

One by one, we climbed out into the open air. I went last, carefully maneuvering Merielle through the opening before hauling myself up. As soon as my feet hit solid ground, I let out a long breath of relief.

We were in a small clearing in the forest, not far from the barn where we’d first entered the dungeon.

The ground trembled beneath our feet as the underground complex continued to collapse, but we were safe.

“We did it,” Britney said, looking up at me with an expression that was a mix of disbelief and relief. “We actually did it.”

Then, promptly, her eyes rolled back into her head and she passed out.

Somehow I caught her before she hit the ground.

Chapter 60: Ain’t We Just

We all took a long, extended rest in the forest. Agent Kieran was determined to get back to Boulibar Bay and share what we’d learned, but I was adamant that we needed the rest. I got Britney some water and let her lay out in the sun.

While my party recovered, Kieran told us about how they had fared inside.

“It was a nightmare from the start,” she said, shaking her head. “We encountered those twisted monsters almost immediately. Rurik and Whistle…we could hear them. Struggling. I don’t know what I was doing, putting the two of them together. We tried to find them, but the dungeon kept shifting around us.”

Kieran’s face was drawn as she rubbed her forehead.

“We fought our way through as best we could, trying to find a way to shut the place down. But it felt like we were just going in circles.”

Tallis snorted. “Until we found some kind of control room. It was full of strange stuff. Metal bits and flashing lights. Tried to sabotage it, but that just seemed to make things worse.”

“That’s when the walls started closing in on us,” Brog said, his voice rumbling in his chest. “Barely made it out of there alive.”

I nodded, thinking about our own close calls. “We found the core and managed to destroy it. That’s what caused the collapse.”

Kieran’s eyes widened. “You actually found the core? We never even got close.”

“It wasn’t easy,” I said. “But we managed to figure out how to overload and destroy it. Though I wish we could have found you all first.”

Kieran nodded, tapping a finger on one of her horns. “You did what you had to do. And you saved a lot of lives by shutting that place down. Even if we couldn’t save two good agents along the way.”

We fell into a contemplative silence for a few moments.

I could see the pain of loss in Kieran’s eyes—the deaths of Whistle and Rurik clearly weighed heavily on her.

“So what happens now?” Zuri asked, breaking the quiet.

Kieran straightened up, her professional demeanor returning. “Now we head back to Boulibar Bay and report what happened. The Trade Regulation Bureau will want a full debrief, and we’ll need to arrange for a team to come out and secure this site.”

I considered warning her to hold off, then remembered the explosion. In the aftermath, I hadn’t seen any signs of elementals.

It’s like they all just vanished. The thought was concerning, particularly if other dungeons like this existed. Could the dangerous material simply have gone to another facility?

“Just be careful,” I said, not mentioning the things I’d stashed along the way.

She gave me a hard look. “Of course. We may not have Tablets, but we know how to do our jobs.”

***

The walk back to Boulibar Bay was quiet and tense. Everyone was lost in their thoughts. I kept replaying moments in my head, wondering if there was anything we could have done differently. The only better option, of course, was sticking together. And that hadn’t been my decision to make.

As we approached the town gates, I noticed an unusual amount of activity. Guards were posted at regular intervals along the walls, and I could see patrols moving through the streets beyond.

Agent Kieran frowned. “Something’s not right. The town’s on high alert.”

We were met at the gate by a contingent of guards, including Gate Guard Sirun.

“Agent Kieran,” Sirun said, nodding curtly. “We’ve been expecting you. The mayor wants to see you immediately.”

Kieran’s frown deepened. “What’s going on?”

Sirun’s eyes darted around nervously. “Not here. Mayor Regan has asked that you be brought to him immediately. Follow me.”

We said goodbye to Tallis and Brog, who promised to keep their heads low until they heard from Kieran again. Then Gate Guard Sirun led us through the darkening streets, which were eerily quiet despite the increased guard presence. Townsfolk hurried about their business, casting wary glances over their shoulders.

Something had absolutely happened while we were gone.

We arrived at the mayor’s office to find Mayor Regan pacing behind his desk. He looked up as we entered, relief washing over his features.

“Oh, I’m so happy you’re back alive, Sera,” he said. He then looked at the rest of us and coughed. “You as well, adventurers.”

Kieran stepped forward. “What’s going on?”

Mayor Regan wrung his hands. “We started to get attacked by waves of monsters. They…were horrible. And just kept coming. About the time that you would have been going into the dungeon.” He frowned and looked down at his hands. “Bea and I assumed you’d died.”

“I’m fine,” Kieran said, her tone soft. “Milton, you don’t need to worry. I can handle myself.”

A moment passed between them, and I felt a little like we were third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth wheeling.

“When did the monsters stop?” I asked, just to distract them.

Mayor Regan looked my way. “Just before dinner.”

“So right around when we destroyed the core.”

Those were the magic words. Mayor Regan stopped looking like a lovesick kid and straightened up. “You…actually destroyed it?”

“We did,” I said. At his prompting, I explained exactly how the dungeon run went. I left out the fates of the two Trade Regulation Bureau agents, and I noticed Agent Kieran looked relieved.

Mayor Regan slumped back in his chair, relief evident on his face. “Best news of the day. When those monsters started pouring out of the forest, we feared the worst. Our guards were barely holding them back.”

“How bad was the damage?” Kieran asked, frowning.

“We lost a few good people,” Regan said grimly. “And the eastern gate and Upper District are a mess. But it could have been much worse if the attacks hadn’t suddenly stopped.”

“Without the core powering the dungeon, all the monsters it created would have collapsed. I bet you’ll find the attacking wave in pieces somewhere between here and the dungeon.”

Mayor Regan nodded slowly. “I see. Well, you’ve done this town a great service. We owe you a debt of gratitude.”

“There’s more you should know,” I said, glancing at Kieran. She gave me a small nod, so I continued. “A lot of the equipment down there was powered by elemental containment spheres. Like the ones from Captain Drake’s ship. They called it ‘Project Synthesis’ and it was led by someone named Dr. Arlen Voss.”

At this, Regan’s head snapped up, his eyes sharp. “Are you certain?”

I nodded. “Absolutely. We saw this all with our own eyes.”

The mayor sat back, running a hand over his face. “This is... concerning. Very concerning indeed.”

“What do you want us to do?” Kieran asked. “I need to report back to the Bureau, but given what we’ve found...”

Regan held up a hand. “No. Not yet. We need to handle this carefully. If word gets out about those spheres or the Trade Bureau’s apparent involvement, it could cause widespread panic. Not to mention attract unwanted attention from those who might want to exploit such technology.”

I didn’t really agree, but I nodded anyway. It was better to let people stay in the dark, to not know what was going on…but it felt rotten. “So, what’s our next move?”

The mayor stood, pacing behind his desk. “For now, we keep this information contained. Agent Kieran, I need you to delay your report to the Bureau. Just for a day or two, until we can figure out how to approach this.”

Kieran frowned but nodded reluctantly. “I don’t like it, but I understand the need for discretion. What about securing the site?”

“I’ll send a small, trusted team to guard the area,” Regan said. “No one goes in or out until we decide how to proceed. Jordan, I’d like you and your party to stay in town for now. Your expertise might be needed if we encounter any…remnants of the dungeon’s influence.”

I glanced at my companions, who all nodded their assent. “We can do that. But we’ll need somewhere to rest and recover. It’s been a long day.”

Regan smiled tiredly. “Of course. Which brings me to my next point. We need to have a celebration. To honor those who died in the defense, and to celebrate you fine folk as heroes.”

Britney looked excited at the prospect of a party, but the rest of us were exhausted.

“And…” Mayor Regan smiled. “I may have a gift for you.” He reached into his desk and pulled out a piece of paper. “It’s a deed. To a home near my own, large enough for the lot of you. For saving Boulibar Bay.”

I stared at the deed in Mayor Regan’s hand, momentarily stunned. A house? For us? It seemed almost too good to be true.

“That’s…incredibly generous,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. “Are you sure?”

Regan nodded, his smile warm. “Absolutely. You have more than earned it. And frankly, having heroes like yourselves close at hand could prove invaluable in the future.”

I took the deed, scanning over its contents. The property was called Logan’s Peak and was indeed sizable—a multi-story home with several bedrooms, a large common area, and even a small courtyard. Located in the Upper District, it was prime real estate.

“This is wonderful,” Britney breathed, peering over my shoulder at the document. “Our own place! No more inns!”

I could feel the excitement radiating from my companions, but a part of me remained cautious. Nothing came without strings attached.

“Thank you, Mayor Regan,” I said carefully. “We’re honored by your generosity. But I have to ask—what exactly are you expecting from us in return?”

Regan’s smile didn’t falter, but I caught a glimmer of something in his eyes—approval, perhaps? “Sharp as ever, Jordan. I appreciate directness. The truth is, Boulibar Bay needs protectors. People we can trust to handle…delicate matters. Your actions today proved you’re more than capable.”

“We don’t plan on being your personal party of adventurers,” I said. “We have our own aims, and they’ll bring us all around the Concord Island Cluster…and beyond.”

Mayor Regan nodded, folding his hands across the top of his desk. “But not for some time, right?”

I hesitated, considering how desperate we all were for time to consolidate what we’d learned and earned. “We’re not ready to move on yet.”

“Good. Then help me now, especially in sorting out this Trade Regulation Bureau nonsense. Enjoy the house. If you end up wishing to relinquish it later, that will be fine. But it is yours.”

I grinned. “So what would you have done with it if we died in the dungeon?”

“Well, I suppose I’d have found some other worthy recipients,” Mayor Regan said with a wry smile. “Or kept it for myself. But I’m glad it didn’t come to that.”

I nodded, still a bit overwhelmed by the gesture. “We appreciate it, truly. And we’ll do what we can to help with the Bureau situation.”

“Excellent,” Regan said, standing up. “Now, I suggest you all get some rest. The celebration will be tomorrow evening. I’ll have someone show you to your new home.”

As we filed out of the office, I caught Kieran giving the mayor a meaningful look.

Feeling safe, without anyone breathing down our necks or monsters about to pop out, I finally checked my Tablet. Notifications and quests popped up, one after the other.

Notice: Local violation detected. Steps have been taken to remove problematic material. The Fates extend gratitude to the [Society of the Defiant] for their hard work.

Notice: You have collected an [Amalgam Core Seed]. This device has been sanitized. You are allowed to use it for your advancement, or other purposes. Consider this your reward for service rendered.

Quest: Investigate/Defeat the Mysterious Dungeon—Complete

Reward: 100 experience points reward each.

Combat Experience Awarded: Due to the significant intervention of the Battle Scholar, experience awards have been normalized. Each team member has earned 120 experience points.

Merielle, Britnayel, Nym, and Zuri: Each team member has earned a total of [220] experience points. They require [52] experience points to reach Level 7.

Jordan: Jordan has earned [220] experience points. He requires [167] experience points to reach Level 13.

Supplementary Quest: Locate Arlen Voss and discover his intentions. Learn about ‘Project Synthesis’ and either stop it or request assistance in doing so. If there are ties to Earth, a temporary Veil Key may be issued to the [Society of the Defiant]. Any actions on Earth will require a guide and discretion.

Assigned to: Society of the Defiant.

Estimated Time to Completion: Unknown.

Estimated Risk: Legendary.

Potential Rewards: 500-1000 experience points; one (1) piece of [Legendary] tier gear; a favor from the Fates.

“I’m absolutely not leveling up again right now,” Merielle declared once I shared the notes. “I want a bath, and to relax before we go into any more debates about attributes and tactics.”

Britney groaned in agreement. “Unless there’s a monster attack, I want to just enjoy myself for a solid week. Maybe two.”

Zuri and I exchanged warm looks. Clearly, my half-gorgon lover agreed with their sentiment.

Our house was even more impressive in person than the deed had suggested. Logan’s Peak stood three stories tall, its stone facade weathered but sturdy. A wrought-iron gate opened onto a small but well-maintained courtyard, complete with a bubbling fountain.

Inside, the main floor boasted a spacious common area with plush furniture and a large fireplace. The kitchen was well-equipped, and there was even a small library tucked away in one corner. Upstairs, we found several bedrooms—more than enough for our party, with room to spare.

“This is incredible,” Merielle said, running her hand along a polished wooden banister. “I’ve never lived anywhere so…grand.”

Nym was already curled up on one of the sofas, Sadie purring contentedly in her lap. “It feels like home already,” she said with a sleepy smile.

I had to admit, it was tempting to just collapse into one of the comfortable-looking beds and sleep for a week.

But there was still work to be done.

“Everyone get some rest,” I said. “We’ve earned it. Tomorrow, we’ll need to prepare for this celebration and figure out our next move.”

As the others dispersed to claim bedrooms and explore further, Zuri pulled me aside.

“Jordan, are you sure about this?” she asked in a low voice. “It feels like we’re getting tangled up in local politics.”

“I know what you mean. But we’re already embroiled in this, whether we like it or not. At least this way, we have a base of operations and some leverage.” I smiled. “And…worst-case scenario? If you and the others decide you don’t want to be adventurers? You’ll have a place to stay. Somewhere safe and luxurious, and best of all, yours.”

Zuri sighed. “I suppose you’re right. Just…be careful. I don’t fully trust Mayor Regan or his motives.”

“Me neither,” I admitted. “But for now, we play along. Get some rest. Tomorrow we’ll play the heroes and gather information and then figure out our next move. We’re not committed to anything long term yet.”

Zuri gave me a small smile. “Always thinking ahead. All right, I’ll trust your judgment on this.” She yawned, stretching her arms above her head in a way that had nothing to do with her being tired. “I think I’ll claim one of those bedrooms before they’re all gone. Come find me if you want.”

She headed upstairs, and I found myself alone in the common room. Well, almost alone. I sank into one of the plush armchairs, finally allowing the exhaustion of the day to catch up with me.

Skullie wiggled against my pack. “Quite the turn of events, eh?”

I chuckled tiredly, picking up my pack and pulling Skullie out of his holster. “You can say that again.”

“And you’re now local heroes,” Skullie said, his tone almost wistful. “Never thought I’d be the familiar of a hero.”

I gave him a fond look. “After your actions of late, I think it’s safe to say you’re becoming a hero, too, Mr. Lich.”

His jaws clacked open and closed. I thought he was going to make a joke. Instead, he slumped. “You brought me back. I didn’t expect that. I mean, it makes sense logically, since I’m an investment and what-not. But…no one I worked with before would have done it, not without forcing my soul to agree to some new terms or something.”

“You saved lives. Mine and others. You’re part of the team now.”

His bone eyebrows wiggled. “Team. Skullie on a team. Yeah. I can’t say I hate that. Especially if I can get a new body, and that evolution thing.”

“Always ambitious, eh?”

“I mean, I am who I am.”

“Fair enough.”

My familiar rested his head against my shoulder. It was an odd sensation, acting as a source of comfort for an old evil wizard. But I’d experienced stranger things lately.

He said, “Just don’t let all this go to your head. We’ve still got a lot of questions that need answering.”

“I know, I know.” I rubbed my eyes. “You’re right, though. We’ll play along for now, gather what information we can. But we need to be ready to move if things go south.”

“Speaking of moving,” Skullie said, his tone turning sly, “when are you going to make a move on that elf girl? Or the catgirl? Or the celestial? Or—”

I groaned, cutting him off. “Not you too. I swear, between you and Zuri…”

Skullie’s jaw clacked in amusement. “Just saying, boss. Mortal life is short, especially for adventurers. Might as well enjoy it while you can.”

Chapter 61: Celebration

We awoke in the late morning to breakfast being prepared for us and gifts being brought to our door. Apparently Mayor Regan had made an announcement that we stopped the monster attacks, although he didn’t specify how. I was not convinced that was a great idea—the corrupt Trade Regulation Bureau agents would know—but perhaps that was part of his plan.

After breakfast, I led a lengthy combat drill—much to Britney’s vocal displeasure—and then we went out to see if we could resupply.

We weren’t expecting the town to be almost completely transformed in preparation for our celebration. Colorful banners and streamers hung from buildings.

The nearby town square was full of energy. People of all ages and races were gathered, dressed in festive clothes and chatting excitedly. A large stage had been set up, with musicians playing lively tunes as people danced and laughed. The air was thick with mouth-watering scents from food stalls, enticing folks to stop and sample the cuisine.

It seemed like the whole town had taken the day off, apart from the various merchants who were excited to see so much coin freely changing hands.

Nym’s ears twitched with barely contained excitement. “Wow. They really go all out for celebrations here, don’t they?”

“Seems like it. Let’s try to keep a low profile for now, though. We still need to go shopping.”

We made our way to the market district, where merchants were setting up stalls filled with an array of goods. Many of them recognized us, offering discounts or even free items as thanks for saving the town. They were considerably cheaper than Massie’s Emporium, but the selection wasn’t nearly as vast.

“This is amazing,” Britney said, her arms already laden with new clothes and trinkets. “We should save towns more often.”

I chuckled but kept my focus on acquiring practical supplies—ingredients, potions, mana gems, and any gear we might need for future adventures. But I couldn’t focus. People looked at us oddly as we shopped, and it made my skin crawl.

“Jordan,” Merielle said quietly, sidling up next to me. “Have you noticed that some guards are watching us?”

I nodded slightly. “Yeah. Keeping tabs on us, I’d guess. Mayor Regan probably wants to know our every move.”

“It’s unnerving,” Merielle said, almost mumbling the words. “I don’t like feeling watched.”

“Kinda hard to avoid when you’re in a harem,” Nym said with a grin.

“Nym!” Merielle stomped her foot and aimed a wide right hook at Nym. “I haven’t agreed to that yet!”

The catgirl ducked Merielle’s swing, almost as if she were actually paying attention this morning during drills. “Yet?” she asked in singsong.

I shook my head. “So much for not drawing attention to ourselves,” I said, as I motioned to everyone staring at their antics.

Merielle flushed, and Nym’s ears and tail drooped. But Zuri stepped forward, looping her arm in mine. “Until one of you actually gets the guts to say something, this is a harem of one anyway.”

Britney wrinkled her nose at us. “Ugh, as if.”

We wandered around town for another hour or so before a messenger from the mayor found us. Regan wanted us to attend a luncheon at his house, and so we all traveled back to Logan’s Peak and got ready.

I’d purchased everyone two high-class outfits at Massie’s, and those finally came out. The women changed together, the sounds of their laughter and joy growing louder and more rambunctious as they discovered just how lavish the kits were.

For my part, I’d gotten a simple black suit with a light purple button-up shirt. When I saw myself in the mirror, looking like something off the cover of an old fantasy book, I decided I looked quite dapper.

As it turned out, the team had other opinions.

When we gathered, Zuri blushed, and Britney’s jaw dropped. Merielle stammered, “By the Fates,” and Nym’s tail swished frantically. Sadie just prowled over and leaped to my shoulder, settling in and purring.

The ladies, of course, were absolutely stunning. Zuri was in a formal version of her normal belly dancer style attire, which covered a bit more skin, while revealing the deep valley of her cleavage.

Merielle wore a dress split down the sides to show her impressive thighs. It cinched at the waist, emphasizing a bust that was anything but elven, although showing less than Zuri.

Our celestial was wearing, appropriately, a toga. Her sun-kissed skin contrasted white and gold accents, although the ensemble was relatively conservative. None of her tan lines were visible, much to my private displeasure.

Of them all, I was most shocked at Nym’s outfit. She was wearing, essentially, what reminded me of a cheerleader outfit. Her skirt was short, split at the side, and covered in tiny gemstones that looked a bit like sequins. The top was tailored, with a side slash that revealed a generous amount of inner boob. She was petite, save for her chest and a tiny bit of padding on her rear, both which the outfit put on proud display.

“Nym, why are you dressed like that?” I asked, unable to look away. “It’s so…different.”

She dipped her chin, admitting, “I told my tailor I wanted something in fashion on Earth.”

My stomach clenched as I realized what she meant. “Oh, Nym.”

Crossing to her, I rubbed her ears, earning a loud purr.

Britney cleared her throat. “Okay, now that we’re all properly dressed, may we go?”

We went.

It was a quick walk of just a few blocks over to Mayor Regan’s house.

We were intercepted at the door and servants ushered us into an elegant dining room. The mayor and several other important-looking individuals were already seated, and we were corralled to our chairs.

“Ah, our heroes arrive!” Mayor Regan said, rising to greet us. “Finally. You are quite the difficult group of adventurers to find, when you want to be.” He laughed, as if it was some inside joke. “We have much to discuss.”

I noticed Agent Kieran among the guests, looking uncomfortable in formal attire. She gave me a subtle nod as I sat.

We were introduced to everyone, including Purifier Guild Member Nerys—a rotund catgirl with a luxurious and fluffy tail and ears—and Purifier Guild Leader Thalor—a serious-looking dragonkin man with large silver wings and a wild laugh. There were no other Trade Regulation Bureau agents in attendance, aside from Kieran, which struck me as odd.

Perhaps they weren’t normally invited to such gatherings?

The feast was a spectacle, a display of artistry and local cuisine. First up was a platter of oysters, their briny juices mingling with a tangy mignonette sauce. They were followed by bowls of steaming clam chowder, thick with chunks of potato and streaks of cream.

Next came skewers of grilled prawns with charred shells. The succulent flesh within was sweet and tender, enhanced by a drizzle of butter infused with some herb I wasn’t familiar with.

A parade of dishes continued to flow from the kitchen—a whole roasted sea bass stuffed with lemon slices and fresh herbs; scallops seared to a golden brown served atop beds of sautéed spinach; and crabs boiled in spicy broth until their shells turned bright red.

To wash down our meal, there were bottles upon bottles of fine wine. I wasn’t much of a wine drinker, but I at least knew you were supposed to drink white wine with seafood, and so I avoided the red. My party followed suit, and a quick telepathic message reminded them all to avoid drinking too much.

While we were guests, and it would be rude to not have some wine, we were also in quite a precarious position.

As we ate, Mayor Regan told the new tale he’d spun about our adventurers—something about a monster lair and a necromancer, which seemed believable enough. The guests ate it up and asked questions about what happened, and so I told a slightly edited version of our adventures in the dungeon.

After the meal, Mayor Regan steered the conversation toward more serious matters.

“Now then,” he said, setting down his wine glass, “we need to discuss how to handle the aftermath of yesterday’s events. This Trade Regulation Bureau corruption has gone far enough.”

I noticed Agent Kieran stiffen.

“What exactly are you proposing?” I asked carefully.

Mayor Regan leaned forward, his expression grave. “We have evidence that certain elements within the Bureau were involved in highly unethical experiments. Experiments that led directly to the tragedy we narrowly averted yesterday.”

I looked around the room.

“And what do you intend to do with this information?” Kieran asked, her voice tight.

“That,” Regan said, “is where you come in, Sera. We need someone on the inside to help us root out the corruption.”

Kieran frowned. “Without evidence, I can’t bring up an investigation against my own organization?”

I cleared my throat. “I can vouch for what we saw in the…lair.”

The senior agent was obviously struggling with the decision. Her loyalty to the Bureau was clearly warring with her sense of justice.

“I understand your hesitation,” Mayor Regan said gently. “But think of the lives that could be at stake if we don’t act.”

Kieran sighed, rubbing her temples. “You’re right, of course. I just… I never thought I’d be in this position.”

“None of us did,” I said. “But here we are.”

The mayor nodded approvingly. “It’s a rotten mess we’ve been put in, but I appreciate you all being willing to help me rectify things.”

I looked over at the Purifier Guild members. “Please forgive my rudeness for asking, but why exactly is the Purifier’s Guild involved in this discussion?”

Thalor grinned at me, showing many sharp teeth.

“Excellent question, young hero,” he said, obviously emphasizing ‘hero’ in a mocking way. “The Purifier’s Guild has a vested interest in keeping Boulibar Bay safe from…unnatural threats. What you encountered in that lair falls squarely within our purview.”

Nerys nodded, her fluffy tail swishing behind her. “We specialize in dealing with corrupted magic and aberrant creatures. If there are any lingering effects from the necromancer, we’ll need to be involved in the cleanup.”

Resisting the urge to correct their use of the term ‘necromancer’, I considered the implications of this new arrangement. Having the Purifier’s Guild on our side could be useful, but it also meant more people involved in what was already a delicate situation.

“I appreciate your offer of assistance,” I said carefully. “But how can we be sure this information won’t spread further? The last thing we need is panic.”

Mayor Regan held up a hand. “Rest assured, Jordan, everyone in this room understands the need for discretion. We’re all committed to handling this situation as quietly and efficiently as possible.”

I nodded, though I wasn’t entirely convinced. Too many secrets, too many agendas at play. But for now, we needed allies.

“Sounds great,” I said, swallowing my discomfort. “So what now?”

“Now we go and enjoy the festivities!”

***

Our whole evening was taken up with the celebration.

We tried our best to stick together, but the allure of different activities kept pulling us apart.

Britney was immediately drawn to the dance floor. The others wandered away, but I stayed behind to watch. She danced alone at first, doing some sort of flowy line dance to the fast-paced music. But when the tempo changed to something slower, she came over to me.

“Dance with me,” she said in a tone that told me I didn’t have room to deny her.

“I don’t dance.”

Britney crossed her arms over her chest. “I bet you’d dance if Zuri asked.”

“But you didn’t ask,” I said, grinning at her. “Besides, I thought you wanted to relax. Having to cast healing spells on your toes would be antithetical to that, right?”

“Just get up,” she said, sighing as she pulled on my arm. “I don’t want to be the only person out there dancing alone.”

I thought about telling her she could just ask someone else—there were plenty of people watching her that would obviously kill for a moment of her time—but I was surprised to find jealousy rearing its ugly head at the thought. Cold, angry ice formed around my heart.

Britnayel was a pain in my ass and a brat of a celestial. But she was also my pain in the ass, and I’d destroy anyone who ever thought of touching her.

At first, my lack of experience gave me two left feet. Over the course of several dances, my Tablet-granted attributes came into the forefront, allowing me to at least keep up with, if not quite match, her experience and grace.

She was insatiable, with stamina and youthful vigor that awoke something hungry in me.

After wearing myself out dancing, I wandered around the town square to find the rest of my party. It didn’t take me long to find Nym. The catgirl was captivated by a group of street performers. She was also about four glasses of wine into celebrating, and barely holding herself up.

I made my way over to the catgirl, gently taking her arm to steady her. “Easy there, kitten. Maybe we should get you some water.”

Nym giggled and leaned on me. “But Jordan, the jugglers! They’re so shiny!” She pointed at the performers, who were indeed juggling an impressive array of glittering objects.

“I see them,” I said, unable to keep the amusement out of my voice. “But I think you’ve had enough excitement for now. Let’s find somewhere quiet for a bit.”

I guided Nym away from the crowd, hunting down a secluded spot where she could sober up a little. As we walked, I scanned the area for the rest of our party. Zuri was nearby, eyeing some sort of game stall, but I couldn’t find Merielle. At a merchant stall, I fetched a mug of water.

“Drink this,” I said, pressing the cup into Nym’s hands. “It’ll help clear your head.”

Nym took a few sips. Some clarity slowly returned to her eyes. “Thanks. I guess I got a little carried away.” The giggle that followed told me she didn’t miraculously sober up with just a little water.

I chuckled, sitting down beside her. “Where’d Sadie run off to?”

Nym huffed and puffed out her cheeks. “She’s so mean. Sadie bit me and ran off.” The catgirl leaned in close again. “She likes you.”

“Well, I like the both of you as well,” I said, humoring her.

Nym’s ears perked up at my words. She leaned in closer, her eyes wide. “You like me? Really?”

I chuckled, gently patting her head between her ears. “Of course I do. You’re a valued member of our team.”

She pouted, leaning into me. “Just a team member?”

“Nym, you’re drunk. This isn’t the time for that conversation.”

She sighed dramatically, flopping back against the bench. “You’re no fun.”

“Someone’s got to be the responsible one,” I said with a wry smile. “Now finish your water.”

While she sipped her water, I scanned the crowd again. I finally spotted Merielle near one of the food stalls, sampling various dishes. She caught my eye and waved, making her way over to us.

“There you are,” Merielle said as she approached. “I was wondering where everyone had gone off to.”

I gestured to Nym. “Just making sure our resident catgirl doesn’t overdo it.”

Merielle laughed. “Good luck with that.”

“Have you seen Zuri?”

Merielle frowned. “I lost track of her at some point. Last I saw, she was over there.” She pointed toward the carnival-style games. “Probably trying to win some ridiculous prize.”

As if on cue, Zuri appeared through the crowd, carrying a stuffed animal that looked like some kind of mythical creature—a cross between a dragon and a unicorn. It also happened to be nearly half her size.

“Look what I won!” she exclaimed. “Isn’t it adorable?”

I said, “It’s certainly…something.”

Merielle grinned. “I think it suits you, Zuri. Very fierce and cuddly at the same time.”

I noticed Nym was starting to nod off as we talked. Her head drooped onto my shoulder.

“I think it might be time to call it a night,” I said, gently shaking Nym awake. “We’ve had quite the day already.”

Merielle nodded in agreement. “Good idea. I’ll go find Britney and let her know we’re heading back.”

As Merielle went to collect our celestial friend, I helped Nym to her feet. She swayed slightly but managed to stay upright.

“Come on,” I said softly. “Let’s get you home.”

Zuri fell into step beside us, her prize tucked under one arm. “Well, that was certainly an interesting evening.”

Keeping a steady hand on Nym’s back, I replied, “Yeah. I’m not quite sure what tomorrow will bring, but…I’m looking forward to finding out.”

When we got home, Zuri took Nym by the arm and led her upstairs. Sadie arrived a few moments later and followed the catgirl up the stairs. Britney said goodnight too, leaving just me and Merielle. She looked uncomfortable, and I decided to just call it a night.

“Well, I guess I should—”

“Wait.” Merielle looked up at me, all big green eyes and pale cheeks. As soon as the word left her mouth, she went from looking uncomfortable to downright terrified. “I…need to say something.”

“Sure.” I motioned to the plush chairs near the cold fireplace. “Let’s chat.”

Merielle shook her head, first slow and then quickly. “No. Because if we do, I’m going to lose my nerve.”

I went to ask her about what, but she stepped forward and kissed me.

Epilogue

They gathered in a darkened space. Purple, static-lined portals ringed the area, each leading to a different island in the Fae Wilds. As the final members of the group appeared, their portals momentarily revealed locations on Earth.

One, a man wearing a red suit, with smoke trailing from his nostrils, growled. “How did we lose an entire fleet?”

A woman wearing all white replied, “It doesn’t matter. They were expensive, but replaceable. In a few months, I will have recruited another force.”

The suited man eyed the speaker. “You played your hand too overtly. The Fates will know.”

“They will suspect,” she retorted, snorting derisively. “Their precious Wardens will not act without conclusive proof. And already we begin to make inroads in…”

Yet another member of the congregation, this one an elf, held a hand up. “Do not speak of that. It is not yet time. Focus instead on your end of the expansion.”

“Very well.” The woman’s eyes glimmered with opalescence. “And what of this new group, this ‘Society’ as it were?”

The elf and man in red exchanged amused looks, before the suited man said, “Why, kill them, of course.”

The End of Dungeon Champions Book 1!

Final Character Sheets

Note: The ladies have sufficient experience to reach Level 6—expect that in the sequel!

Jordan Final Character Sheet

Name: Jordan Cash

Age: 31

Level: 12

Class: Battle Scholar (Legendary)

Experience to Level 13: 167

Species: Human Changeling

Hit Points (Endurance X Level): 240

Mana (Magic + Level): 25

Attributes

Strength: 21 (Add five [5] to ten [10] to your weapon damage; this is multiplied on a critical attack.)

Endurance: 20 (You are supernaturally durable and can resist magical attacks normal humans cannot; you only need four [4] hours of sleep a night.)

Agility: 20 (You are incredibly agile and can jump three times the standard distance, with twice the peak movement speed for one of your size; you also have a passive 20% chance to dodge most attacks.)

Cunning: 19 (Enhancing your thoughts allows you to communicate telepathically with greater ease, particularly during group conversations. You also become resistant to most mid-level illusions and mind-influencing effects)

Discipline: 17 (You have attained a heightened level of concentration and focus; you may now multitask during combat, specifically with regards to team management and your Tablet with a reduced chance to be distracted; you are also 25% more resistant to distracting effects of all sorts.)

Magic: 13

Core Skills

Adventure Historian: 15 (You are now familiar with all but the rarest lore around dungeons, monsters, adventurers, and items surrounding adventuring.)

Dungeoneering: 13 (You may now craft [disguised] traps, and attempt to [bypass] dungeon traps, or even change their triggering mechanisms.)

Potion Brewing: 11 (This skill grants you exhaustive insight into how to create and brew non-magical and low-level magical potions. Touch for more details about the potions you know to brew.)

Titles

Champion of Wind

Equipment

Weapons

Axe of Felling: This axe deals five (5) to eight (8) base damage. This damage is doubled against inorganic material, as well as plants. This includes plant-type monsters.

Fast Sword of Bloodletting: This sword deals two (2) to six (6) base damage. Any enemy with blood struck by the sword continues to bleed for one (1) to four (4) damage every six (6) seconds, or until the wound is healed or treated. As a Fast weapon, your normal rate of attacks is increased by 50% while wielding it.

Bow of Sight-Blinding: This magical bow enchants any arrow shot from it to deal two (2) to four (4) damage. There is a [significant] chance any enemies struck by it will be blinded for ten (10) seconds.

Accurate Dagger of Cruelty: This throwing dagger has its critical attack threshold doubled. It deals two (2) to six (6) base damage if thrown, or one (1) to four (4) with a melee strike. If you throw it, and it deals a critical attack, it lodges itself inside the opponent, causing them to bleed for one (1) damage every six (6) seconds. Removing the Cruel weapon causes it to deal critical damage again.

Armor

Tyrant’s Armor: You are immune to all [Common] and [Uncommon] environmental and magical effects. These include [scorching] and [freezing] environments. You also take significantly reduced damage against [Epic] or [Legendary] environmental and magical effects, such as being immersed in a pool of acid.

Gauntlets of Grappling: You cannot be grappled or held against your will, unless the being doing so is three (3) or more levels higher than you.

Trackless Boots of Levitation: Your movement rate is doubled, and your footsteps no longer leave footprints or evidence of your passage. These boots can levitate one (1) inch over any substance, effectively allowing you to walk over water, or pools of acid or lava, etc.

Cloak of Shadows: You gain the Stealth skill. It is equal to your level.

Belt of Rejuvenation: You heal one (1) hit point per minute. Note: This belt is attuned to you. Attunement requires twenty-four (24) hours of continuous wear.

Other Equipment

Platinum: 750

Gold: 6,233

High-Quality Magic Gems: 12 (6 empty of mana)

Mid-Grade Mana Gems: 20 (all empty of mana)

Low-Grade Mana Gems: 50 (all empty of mana)

Lich Phylactery: 1

Storage Pouch: x10. Each of these pouches can hold 100 lbs. of material in an extra dimensional space.

Adventuring Kit: This basic kit includes rope and pitons, bedding, and rations for three (3) days.

Arrows: x290. Located in storage pouches.

Vials of Healing (Greater): x4

Map of the Chaos Dungeon

Map of the Area

Teleportation Scroll (Keyed to Vanduul)

Fae Lodging (One-Night Accommodations): x4

Basilisk Parts: meat (100 lbs.), intact scales 30 yards, 1x heart, 1x gizzard, 1x liver, and 1x eye

Diamond Claws: x14

Legendary Quality Unopened Chest: x1

Laboratory Goods: 85 assorted books, 13 pieces of random experimental equipment, 3 full kits of alchemist/necromancer/science experimentation tools (legendary quality), and random bits stolen from the final dungeon.

Veil [Tablet Altering Enchantment]: This enchantment alters the appearance and perceived power of the user’s Tablet, reducing its visible quality by one tier. The spell manifests as a shimmering, translucent layer over the Tablet, shifting its color to match that of a lower-tier Tablet. This illusory mask can be activated or dispelled at will by the user. It will only fool a casual viewer and can be seen through by detection skills, abilities, or equipment.

Battle Scholar Abilities

Experience Criteria: Battle Scholars gain experience by mentoring and helping others. They gain reduced experience from standard combat.

The Price of Level Disparity: If you are mentoring adventurers more than three (3) levels below yours, if you deal combat damage to enemies the adventurers are fighting, the experience they receive is reduced by an amount proportional to your intervention. Feel free to be creative about avoiding this penalty.

Granted Powers: A Battle Scholar can generate up to one (1) Epic Class Tablet per three (3) of their levels plus one (+1). At Level 12, this is five (5). They have Command Authority over these Tablets. The Battle Scholar may assign these Tablets to willing recipients. Note: The assignment process wipes away any current levels granted by other Tablets. The assignee retains all other skills and knowledge.

Graduation: Once the recipient has gained ten (10) levels the Battle Scholar may give the person ownership of their Tablet. This is called Graduation and will grant the Battle Scholar a permanent benefit (see Level 5). If this happens, the Scholar may manifest a new Epic Tablet. This process takes 120 days.

Reassignment: It is possible to remove and reassign a Tablet, however doing so strips the person it was removed from of all experience. Long press for more information.

Level 1: You gain a special skill called “Adventure Historian.” This skill grants extensive knowledge into combat, adventuring, classes and class skills, monsters, and more.

In addition, you possess an extradimensional holding space. You may use this space to summon and store any weapons or armor you possess at will. If these items are taken from you, you must retrieve them before you can use this ability. You may also use this space to store supplementary adventuring materials, up to a maximum of 50 lbs. per your level.

Level 3: You become proficient in all standard adventuring equipment. This includes familiarity with all commonly known weapons, armor, and magical items (such as wands and scrolls). You may not cast spells like a spellcaster, but if a spell scroll does not require a spellcasting class, you can use it. This proficiency is sufficient that you may teach others how to use the equipment, even if you have had no prior familiarity before getting this power.

Level 5: The time it takes you to train others in any combat skills you are familiar with decreases by 50%.

Level 7: You and anyone with one of your Epic Class Tablets share a telepathic bond. This allows you to provide direct directions and mental guidance. The time it takes you to train your allies decreases by another 10%.

Level 9: You, and any allies with an Epic Class Tablet within [medium range] gain [modest] resistance to non-damaging attacks. This includes spells, curses, and some traps.

Level 11: You are considered “Lucky.” This benefit may activate up to once per day. When it does, a variable, random outcome will tilt in your favor. The degree of the tilt will depend on circumstances and how many of your team members are in danger.

Merielle Final Character Sheet

Name: Merielle Nightbreeze

Age: 24

Level: 6* (Level not yet claimed)

Class: Ballistic Knight (Epic)

Experience to Level 7: 52

Species: Elf

Hit Points (Level X Endurance + class bonus): 95

Mana (Level X Magic): 25

Attributes

Strength: 17

Endurance: 17

Agility: 23 (You now have a passive [25 percent] chance to dodge any attack you can see coming.)

Cunning: 10

Discipline: 10

Magic: 5

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 6

Field Medicine: 1

Acrobatics: 5

Special Equipment

Limited, Elemental Fighter’s Gloves: Add two (2) to four (4) [Elemental] typed damage to your melee attacks. Can be activated or deactivated with a command word. Upon activation, you may select which type of element. Only Fire, Ice, Electricity, and Acid may be used with this model.

Handshake of the Titans: The hammer grows in size and mass upon command, increasing its reach by five (5) feet and its damage. Limitation: While enlarged, the hammer has reduced accuracy against smaller or nimble targets. The growth can only be activated three (3) times per day.

Veil [Tablet Altering Enchantment]: This enchantment alters the appearance and perceived power of the user’s Tablet, reducing its visible quality by one tier. The spell manifests as a shimmering, translucent layer over the Tablet, shifting its color to match that of a lower-tier Tablet. This illusory mask can be activated or dispelled at will by the user. It will only fool a casual viewer and can be seen through by detection skills, abilities, or equipment.

Ballistic Knight Class Skills

Description: Gain enhanced maneuverability and abilities to defend and protect your allies.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from challenging combats.

Granted Powers: Your movement rate increases by 25%. While in combat, your Agility score decreases the chances of an enemy dealing a critical attack to you, or any nearby allies you are actively defending.

Level 1: You gain 10 hit points.

Level 3: Knight’s Move When you drop an opponent—either by knocking them unconscious, killing them, or merely pushing them over, you gain a slight burst of speed and may move an additional [six (6) feet] as a [reaction]. This benefit may trigger up to [three (3)] times per combat, and you may choose when to use it.

Level 5: Shield of Duty You gain [significant] resistance against any immobilizing or mind-influencing effects while in combat.

Nym Final Character Sheet

Name: Nym

Age: 19

Level: 6* (Level not yet claimed)

Class: Scouring Tyrant (Epic)

Special: [Cat Familiar] Sadie

Experience to Level 7: 52

Species: Catgirl

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 75

Mana (Level X Magic +5): 125

Attributes

Strength: 8

Endurance: 15

Agility: 16

Cunning: 13

Discipline: 6

Magic: 24

Core Skills

Arcane Familiarity: 4 (You can identify most basic spells and enchantments at a glance.)

Spell Memorization: 6 (You can rapidly memorize new spells. You may learn a number of spells equal to your class level plus this skill plus three [3]. Currently fourteen [14].)

Animal Friendship: 1 (You know how to befriend or communicate with a variety of animals.)

Special Equipment

Magical Defense Amulet: This amulet decreases the damage you suffer from magical attacks by 3-5 points of damage. Non-instantaneous negative magical effects have a [small] chance to fail.

Wand of the Oceans (Lesser): This epic-tier magical item comes with three enchantments. These benefits become available after an owner has held the wand for [one (1)] hour. They are as follows:

Waterbreathing/Airbreathing: The owner may breathe in either an aquatic or air-based environment without harm. This benefit applies so long as the wand is in the possession of the attuned person—meaning it need not be held.

Water Movement: The wielder may move underwater freely, at full speed and with [high] levels of speed and maneuverability. This benefit applies so long as the wand is in the possession of the attuned person.

Aquatic Enhancement: All [water-based] spells are cast [two (2)] levels higher and cost [two (2)] fewer mana (down to a minimum of 1). The wielder may change their spells elemental types to water on the fly, for free. For example: Nym may now change Scouring Blast to Sand Blast, altering the heat/fire component to water. If she does, the spell will cost [three (3)] mana instead of [five (5)]. As the spell has no level-dependent aspects, it would not otherwise be enhanced.

Veil [Tablet Altering Enchantment]: This enchantment alters the appearance and perceived power of the user’s Tablet, reducing its visible quality by one tier. The spell manifests as a shimmering, translucent layer over the Tablet, shifting its color to match that of a lower-tier Tablet. This illusory mask can be activated or dispelled at will by the user. It will only fool a casual viewer and can be seen through by detection skills, abilities, or equipment.

Scouring Tyrant Class Powers

Description: You specialize in magic related to the theme of cleaning, or transformation.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from using offensive spells in combat or overcoming difficult cleaning tasks.

Granted Powers: You are treated as two (2) levels higher when determining what spells you can learn and your total mana. You may learn spells from any list, provided it relates to cleaning or transformation.

Level 1: The duration of your non-offensive spells is increased by a small amount. This increases in proportion to your level.

Level 3: Cleaning Burst. [Once] per combat, you may deal an additional [50%] damage with one of your spells.

Level 5: Your class receives no new benefits at Level 5.

Nym Spell List

Scouring Blast

Mana Cost: 5 Mana

Range: Short

Duration: 6 Seconds

Area of Effect: 30-foot cone, emanating from the caster

Damage: Three (3) to six (6)

Details/Effect: This spell sends a blast of superheated sand into the cone’s radius. The damage is a combination of heat and sand.

Quick Combust

Mana Cost: 3

Range: 15 feet

Duration: Instantaneous

Area of Effect: 15-foot radius around the caster

Damage: Everything in the area takes two (2) points of damage

Details/Effect: This spell is excellent for rapidly cleaning an area. Note: This spell uses fire, so it may set combustible materials ablaze.

Minor Repair

Mana Cost: 2

Range: Touch

Duration: Instantaneous

Area of Effect: A surface that has suffered up to two (2) hit points worth of damage

Details/Effect: This spell mends or repairs up to two (2) hit points of damage to a non-magical object. This process cannot create new material.

Purification Transformation

Mana Cost: 5

Range: 5 feet

Duration: Instantaneous

Area of Effect: A 5-foot cube

Details/Effect: This transformation spell purifies anything impure within the affected area. Magical impurities may resist this spell.

Summon Broom

Mana Cost: 4

Range: 30 feet

Duration: 10 minutes

Area of Effect: One (1) broom per your Cunning attribute

Damage: One (1) if used as a weapon

Details/Effect: This spell summons up to the indicated number of brooms. They act on your commands, and can deal up to 1 point of damage if used as a weapon. They cannot make critical strikes or deal critical damage. You may not summon more than the maximum number of brooms at a time [currently 11].

Watery Death

Cost: 16 Mana

Range: Medium

Duration: 40 Seconds

Area of Effect: One target; magic resistance applies

Damage: One (1) point of [Endurance] damage every [three (3)] seconds

Details/Effect: This spell creates a ball of water on a target’s head. This is normal water, although the volume is always beyond what the creature could drink or naturally consume—meaning it out scales stomach volume. While the ball is in place, the target’s vision and hearing are [obscured] they are [muted]. Every [three (3)] seconds, they suffer [one (1)] point of [Endurance] damage. If their [Endurance] reaches [one (1)] they become unconscious. If it reaches [zero (0)], they die. Various circumstances, such as vigorous activity, may cause the damage to repeat faster as the target runs out of oxygen.

Healed by Water

Cost: 20 Mana

Range: Touch

Duration: 16 Seconds

Area of Effect: One (1) touched target

Details/Effect: The target of this spell must be at least [60%] immersed in water. They gain [Regeneration: 1]—allowing them to regenerate limbs and restore lost hit points at a rate of one (1) per four (4) seconds. Note: It may take multiple castings to regenerate limbs.

Alter Liquid

Cost: 5 Mana

Range: Close

Duration: Permanent

Volume Affected: Up to one (1) gallon of liquid per two (2) of the caster’s levels.

Details/Effect: The caster transforms one type of liquid to another, up to the maximum volume. Note: The caster must have tasted the target liquid before to create it with this spell. This ability will not work on magical liquids that cost more than [four (4)] mana to create.

Speak to Aquatic Life

Cost: 3 Mana

Range: Touch

Duration: 1 hour

Details/Effect: The touched target may speak with aquatic life.

Britnayel Final Character Sheet

Name: Britnayel “Britney” Dawnglow

Age: 32

Level: 6* (Level not yet claimed)

Class: Thorned Angel

Experience to Level 7: 52

Species: Celestial

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 80

Mana (Level X Magic): 110

Attributes

Strength: 10

Endurance: 16

Agility: 11

Cunning: 18

Discipline: 10

Magic: 22

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 4 (You are familiar with combat concepts, including common tactics and strategy.)

Field Medicine: 4 (You can provide quick medical assistance. This includes recognizing basic poisons and other maladies. Using this skill immediately after combat can heal one [1] to two [2] points of damage without consuming mana.)

Planar Theory: 4 (You have gained significant insights into planar theory. Due to your recent interactions with Veil-level threats, your Tablet has been enhanced with relevant information on preserving and protecting the Veil, as it relates to Planar Theory.)

Special Equipment

Belt of [Liquid Motion]: You become [Modestly Resistant] to being grappled or held in place, either physically or magically.

Veil [Tablet Altering Enchantment]: This enchantment alters the appearance and perceived power of the user’s Tablet, reducing its visible quality by one tier. The spell manifests as a shimmering, translucent layer over the Tablet, shifting its color to match that of a lower-tier Tablet. This illusory mask can be activated or dispelled at will by the user. It will only fool a casual viewer and can be seen through by detection skills, abilities, or equipment.

Awakened Racial Power

Flight: You may spend [five (5)] mana to fly with [poor] maneuverability and [modest] speed for [five (5)] minutes. Note: This racial ability has been formally awakened and unlocked upon your achieving Level 4.

Thorned Angel Class Powers

Description: You use your magic to deal retributive damage to your foes. At higher levels, you will gain access to powerful healing and curse magic.

Experience Criteria: Gain experience from combat. You also gain bonus experience when your magic saves an ally’s life.

Granted Powers: Target yourself or an ally within thirty (30) feet. Whenever that ally takes damage, reduce it by three (3) points. The enemy takes three (3) points of retributive [holy] type damage whenever they damage the ally. You may only have one (1) active protected ally at a time. Using this ability costs [three (3)] mana to activate, and an additional [three (3)] per [six (6)] seconds it remains active.

Level 1: When your retributive effect ends, the ally is healed by four (4) hit points.

Level 3: Expanded Thorns You may apply the Thorns effect to up to two (2) allies, and the blocked and retributive damage increases to [five (5)].

Level 5: Extended Thorns The range you may apply the thorns effect increases to 50 feet. The damage/absorption is increased from [five (5)] to [seven (7)].

Britnayel Spell List

Minor Healing

Mana Cost: 5 Mana

Range: Touch

Area of Effect: Target

Details/Effect: This spell heals the target of their minor wounds, typically two (2) to six (6) hit points.

Zuri Final Character Sheet

Name: Zuri Stonecoil

Age: 108

Level: 6* (Level not yet claimed)

Class: Surprise, I’m a Chef!

Experience to Level 7: 52

Species: Medusa—Path of Humanity

Hit Points (Level X Endurance): 100

Mana (Level X Magic): 110

Attributes

Strength: 14

Endurance: 20

Agility: 15

Cunning: 16

Discipline: 14

Magic: 22

Core Skills

Combat Tactics: 3

Field Medicine: 4

Monstrous Chef: 5

Special Equipment

Miscellaneous Bits: Zuri has collected a variety of aquatic ingredients for future cooking experimentation.

Cooking Kit: [Common] and [Uncommon] Herbs and Spices, along with a magical cooking kit that will reduce your cooking time by a [Significant] amount. This kit integrates with your class abilities, allowing you to summon and dismiss them. These items remain “in state” meaning if you store an object while it’s hot, it will remain the same temperature until it is retrieved.

Veil [Tablet Altering Enchantment]: This enchantment alters the appearance and perceived power of the user’s Tablet, reducing its visible quality by one tier. The spell manifests as a shimmering, translucent layer over the Tablet, shifting its color to match that of a lower-tier Tablet. This illusory mask can be activated or dispelled at will by the user. It will only fool a casual viewer and can be seen through by detection skills, abilities, or equipment.

Surprise, I’m a Chef! Class Powers

Experience Criteria: Gain experience when you help contribute to combat. Gain bonus experience from having a direct hand in acquiring new materials for your recipes or when your cooking directly helps your allies overcome an obstacle.

Granted Powers: You can manifest a portable cooking table, complete with a small selection of Epic-grade tools at will. If you acquire additional tools of at least [Epic] quality, you may add them to this cooking table. This power grants you extradimensional storage for ingredients, preserving them at the moment they are stored. You may store up to [two (2) pounds] of these ingredients per your level. You learn [five (5)] special recipes and may acquire more through experimentation or adventuring.

Level 1: You become immune to any negative effects from sampling your own concoctions. You also gain significant resistance to diseases or other side-effects from ingredients you harvest.

Level 3: Quick Combine Three (3) times per day, you may combine ingredients to create a meal, brew, or other consumable that falls within your class domain instantly. This will produce up to [one (1)] serving per [three (3)] of your [Cunning] attribute. Currently: five (5). Use of this power requires no equipment, preparation or anything else—it simply combines the ingredients using your skills, as if you had optimal conditions and time to craft the results. Limit: This may not be used on recipes that have a significant degree of risk or failure—such as ones with reactive magical components, legendary recipes, etc.

Level 5: Bonus Meat! When harvesting materials from monsters, including monstrous plants, you get double the normal uses.

Zuri Concoctions and Recipes

Healing Concoction

Mana Investment: 5 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: [Common] magical herbs or biological components from monsters or magical creatures

Duration: Instantaneous

Details/Effect: This concoction heals between one (1) to four (4) hit points for the consumer. Flavor depends on the ingredients.

Harmful Concoction

Mana Investment: 5 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: [Common] magical herbs or biological components from monsters or magical creatures

Duration: Instantaneous

Details/Effect: This concoction deals between four (4) to eight (8) hit points for the consumer. Flavor depends on the ingredients. Your [Monstrous Chef] skill will allow you to both hide the toxic nature of this brew and delay the onset of negative effects.

Questionable Attractant

Mana Investment: 10 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: Biological components from a member of the target monster type

Duration: 10 minutes.

Details/Effect: This concoction will lure monsters (or other magical beings) to the location. The type of monster is based on the ingredients used. This is an aerosol effect, with an area of effect proportional to the amount of fire and ingredients. Your [Monstrous Chef] skill will allow you to manipulate the attitude of the attracted monsters. Note: This concoction has an element of Chaos in it. Monsters so summoned may randomly mutate to [Elite] variations. Magical monsters have a chance to resist. Furthermore, experience points awarded for monster kills may be greatly depreciated if this concoction is used in an abusive manner.

Black Wash

Mana Investment: 3 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: N/A

Duration: Instantaneous

Details/Effect: This creation, when consumed, instantly purges the consumer of impurities. As a side-effect, it also acts as a full night’s sleep, completely energizing the consumer. Be aware, this potion tastes awful, and can result in extreme vomiting. If poured over a creature, it removes all external impurities, perfectly cleaning living beings. Note: It also deals two (2) points of damage to any non-living object it touches, so it will melt away most clothing. Your [Monstrous Chef] skill will allow you to manipulate the variables associated with this potion, including its flavor and the damage it deals.

Alter Form (Minor)

Mana Investment: 12 Mana

Special Ingredient (s) Required: Two (2) hit points of the recipient’s blood

Duration: 4 hours

Details/Effect: This spell acts as a minor shapeshifting effect for the consumer. It cannot be used to grant new special abilities or attacks.

Skullie [Familiar] Final Sheet

Name: Skullie

Age: 394

Level: 7

Class: Necromancer

Species: Lesser Lich Spawn [Evolving]

Hit Points (Endurance + Level): 10

Mana (Magic + Level): 25

Attributes

Strength: 4

Endurance: 3

Agility: 1

Cunning: 20

Discipline: 18

Magic: 18

Regeneration Notice: As a familiar with a phylactery, Skullie can only be destroyed if both his phylactery and his bonded master, [Jordan], are killed. If his body and phylactery are destroyed, the familiar’s master must use another phylactery to regenerate his body. If his body is destroyed but his phylactery is intact, it will regenerate him at a rate of one (1) hit point per day. Attaching the phylactery to a corpse can dramatically enhance and expedite this process, in addition to giving him a new body.

Familiar Limitations: Skullie cannot own a Tablet, nor can he level up. He grows in power as you, [Jordan], level, by evolving. As your familiar, this entity is bound to you. He cannot disobey a direct order, although it may still act with cunning and deception.

Core Skills

Legends and Lore: 7

Arcane Insights: 7

Linguistics: 6

Skullie’s Spells

Necromantic Propulsion (Familiar Spell)

Mana Cost: 4

Range: Self

Duration: 10 minutes

Details/Effect: Skullie gains a flight effect for the duration. This flight has a speed equal to [Jordan’s] movement rate.

Life Leech (Familiar Spell)

Mana Cost: 8

Range: Self

Duration: 1 hour

Details/Effect: Skullie gains a bite attack that deals one (1) to four (4) damage and is enhanced by [Jordan’s] Strength attribute. [Jordan] is healed by an equal amount.

Share Senses (Familiar Spell)

Mana Cost: 2

Range: Self

Duration: 1 minute

Details/Effect: Skullie may share one of its undead perceptions with [Jordan]. This will allow [Jordan] to See Undead, Interact with Undead, or see in the dark. The perception must be selected each time this spell is cast. This spell has no range limitation.

Death Sight

Mana Cost: 2

Range: Touch

Duration: 10 minutes

Details/Effect: The touched target gains a type of vision called [Death Sight] and can see living and undead creatures. This spell bypasses most invisibility and other non-detection spells.

Boo!

Mana Cost: 5

Range: Touched Ally

Duration: 1 Combat (up to 10 minutes)

Details/Effect: All of the target’s abilities, including combat maneuvers, becoming gross and horrifying necromantic versions of themselves. Although this is an illusion, it comes from necromantic magic—meaning illusion piercing spells that do not specifically include necromancy or [all] magic will not pierce the effect. This is particularly useful against Tablet wielders who rely on high attributes to see through these types of effects.

Graft Familiar

Mana Cost: 15

Range: Owner

Duration: 5 minutes

Details/Effect: Skullie may merge with [Jordan’s] body, allowing them to share one form. While bonded in this way [Jordan] may cast Skullie’s spells, and Skullie may use [Jordan’s] limbs. Sharing is caring, and this is one effect that may take a lot of practice to get used to!

Author’s Note

We hope you’ve enjoyed Dungeon Champions: Book One. If you have, please consider leaving a review. Your kind, honest feedback can help a new book like this get visibility it would not otherwise achieve.

Expect Book 2 in this series to drop in a few months. You can pre-order the link here. Amazon link: https://amzn.to/3Ufc4j1

The audio for 1 will be available ASAP!

Editing Note

Pivot Press is staffed by a small, but dedicated team of people. All of us have day jobs, on top of working to produce the best product available. The books we release have gone through quite a few revisions. In brief, that process is:

Author(s) drafts the material.

Author(s) edits the draft.

Alpha reviewers read and comment on the story.

Betas review and provide comprehensive feedback and line edits.

The author(s) do another round of editing, including using tools like ProWritingAid.

Our copy editor does (2) passes.

Our readers on Patreon provide their advanced feedback.

Errors still make it through. We promise, these are not intentional. Whenever we receive word of bugs or glitches in the text, we do our best to address them and get them uploaded to Amazon within 24 hours. These updates will not automatically push to your device, and don't always roll out in a timely manner. If your book has “hang nails” or small errors, please make sure you’re reading the latest version. To verify you have the latest version follow these instructions:

Go to Manage Your Content and Devices.

Search for your Kindle book.

If available, select Update Available, then select Update.

Tip: To receive automatic book updates as they become available from the publisher or author, enable Automatic Book Update on the Preferences tab in Manage Your Content and Devices.

If the errors remain, please feel free to let us know on Discord or Patreon.

With sincere gratitude,

The Pivot Press Team

Glossary

Command Authority: This is a magical “admin” authority. It allows a Battle Scholar to administrate the skills and class abilities for his teammates.

Dungeon Core: The sentient seed of magic at the center of a dungeon. These are extremely powerful beings that grow by expanding their territory. Not all Dungeon Cores are evil; however, because the Cores represent huge investments of magic, they are highly sought after. It is widely believed that Dungeon Cores are the origins of Tablets, or can be used to make more.

Fae Wilds: A world of magic, where fantastical races exist. Only certain beings, with the right magic or bloodlines can move from the Fae Wilds to the Earth without consequences.

Harems: Harems generate many benefits and are common in the Fae Wilds. See Appendix 1.

Hit Point Regeneration: Tablet Wielders heal their Endurance score in hit points per day naturally. Extra rest and care can double this recovery.

Mana Regeneration: Tablet Wielders restore their Magic score in mana per day, naturally. Extra rest and care can double this recovery.

Tablets: Tablets are the height of magical power in the Fae Wields. This technology, which was presumably copied from Earth, grants the wielders access to their character sheets, along with class levels and their associated abilities and skills. They are extremely rare. Tablets not only decrease the experience points required to level, they give the wielders supernatural insight into their own capabilities. This makes the idea of earning or acquiring one the objective of most ambitious people.

Tablets (Binding): Once bound, Tablets cannot be stolen, taken, or used by another. In most cases, even killing a tablet-wielder will not grant a new owner access to its magic. Specific classes or entities are capable of reassigning tablets, but these entities are rarely benevolent.

Appendix 1: Harems and Harem Benefits

Fey Wilds and Harems

In the Fey Wilds, harems are common, as are other “non-traditional” formations (from an Earth person’s perspective). If a group of people who adventure together wish to form an official harem, they may journey to a [House of Binding] where they receive a blessing.

These blessings depend on the members of the harem, their numbers, what classes and tablets they have, among other things. Each member will receive [1] benefit, but these benefits will be enhanced as other members join the harem, up to a maximum of [8] total cumulative enhancements.

It is important to note that harems, by definition, have a single anchor person. It can be anyone, but they gain some administrative benefits—such as being able to invite other members to the harem officially. There are gender-based benefits to the center of the harem.

Male centers tend to generate offensive and combat enhancements for their harems. Female centers tend to offer healing, stealth, and social enhancements to their harems. Neither gender is stronger than the other, but they are different.

Earth Cultural Note: A harem is typically a love bond, but that is not always so. Harems, likewise, are not always indicative of sex. Although most are. For the magic and trust of a harem to work, no members may have relationships outside of the harem. As a benefit to this, there are several magical protections that prevent anyone in a harem from being manipulated, tricked, or coerced into a situation where they would betray their harem.

Appreciations

The authors would like to thank the Alpha and Beta readers on Discord, as well as our cats.

LitRPG Books Group

Thanks to the following Facebook groups for allowing me to promote on their page:

Thanks to the LitRpg Books group

LitRPG Group Appreciation

We appreciate the LitRPG Group on Facebook for allowing us to promote our first book, and the audio version, to their amazing members.

GameLit Society Appreciation

Thanks to the GameLit Society for supporting LitRPG authors and fans alike. You can find more great works on their Facebook Group.

Table of Contents

HaremLit Links

Other Books

Engage with Us!

About Dungeon Champions

Chapter 1: Core Bargain

Chapter 2: Class Selection

Jordan Cash Character Sheet

Chapter 3: Overpowered

Chapter 4: Distress Call

Chapter 5: Skullie’s Origin Story

Chapter 6: Betrayal, The Onion

Chapter 7: Cats And Catgirls

Chapter 8: There’s Loot. We Promise.

Chapter 9: Little Miss Can’t Be Wrong

Chapter 10: Dungeon Architecture

Chapter 11: Last But Not Least

Chapter 12: Reunited

Merielle Class Options

Nym Class Options

Britnayel Class Options

Zuri Class Options

Chapter 13: Decisions

Chapter 14: Fishing is Fun

Chapter 15: So Many Arms

Skullie [Familiar] Sheet

Chapter 16: What About a Team Name?

Jordan Updated Character Sheet

Merielle Character Sheet

Nym Character Sheet

Britnayel Character Sheet

Zuri Character Sheet

Chapter 17: Can I Have A Slide?

Chapter 18: Creature Comforts

Chapter 19: Massie’s Emporium

Chapter 20: In Another Class

Chapter 21: Fancy Gear

Shopping Trip Summary

Chapter 22: The Importance Of Humanity

Chapter 23: Right In Front Of My Breakfast?

Chapter 24: Quest Giver

Chapter 25: Travel Sequence

Chapter 26: Stranger No More

Chapter 27: Team-Building Exercises

Chapter 28: Party Who Quests Together…

Chapter 29: …Finds Trouble Together

Chapter 30: Confusion And Strife

Chapter 31: Battle Scholar’s Might

Chapter 32: A Monster’s Compassion

Chapter 33: Unofficial Assistance

Interlude: Leveling Up

Jordan Updated Character Sheet

Merielle Updated Character Sheet

Nym Updated Character Sheet

Britnayel Updated Character Sheet

Zuri Updated Character Sheet

Skullie [Familiar] Update

Chapter 34: By Land Or By Sea?

Chapter 35: Night On The Town

Chapter 36: Embers In The Wind

Chapter 37: Facing The Music

Chapter 38: Going Under

Chapter 39: Blood in the Water

Chapter 40: Old Man of the Sea

Chapter 41: Sabotage

Chapter 42: Deeper We Go

Chapter 43: Betrayal On Board

Interlude: Cosmology and Elementals

Chapter 44: The Best, Worst Choice

Chapter 45: High Cunning Scores

Chapter 46: Back on Target

Chapter 47: Lans, Ho

Chapter 48: Escape Plan

Chapter 49: Lap Of Luxury

Chapter 50: In The Arms Of A Gorgon

Chapter 51: How Do We Get In?

Chapter 52: No One Asked For This

Interlude: Pre-Fight Status Check

Chapter 53: Hugo, the Mini-Boss

Interlude: A Very Quick Level Up

Merielle Character Sheet

Nym Character Sheet

Britnayel Character Sheet

Zuri Character Sheet

Chapter 54: Relinquish Control

Chapter 55: Finally, A Body

Skullie [Familiar] Update

Chapter 56: Ghoulish Experiments

Chapter 57: Seed of Chaos

Chapter 58: Long Odds

Chapter 59: Power Of Friendship

Chapter 60: Ain’t We Just

Chapter 61: Celebration

Epilogue

Final Character Sheets

Jordan Final Character Sheet

Merielle Final Character Sheet

Nym Final Character Sheet

Britnayel Final Character Sheet

Zuri Final Character Sheet

Skullie [Familiar] Final Sheet

Author’s Note

Editing Note

Glossary

Appendix 1: Harems and Harem Benefits

Appreciations

LitRPG Books Group

LitRPG Group Appreciation

GameLit Society Appreciation